92 Short Stories

Today's date is 10/27/11

Sublime Stories
xnxx Stories
92 Short Stories


Make a list of your favorite sites from the World Wide Web. You can add hyperlinks to other Web Sites, or replace an existing links, by selecting the text and choosing the Hyperlinks command from the Insert menu.

  • Example.com
    • Write a description about the hyperlinks you are adding, so visitors will know what the site contains.
  • Example.org
    • Write a description about the hyperlinks you are adding, so visitors will know what the site contains.
  • Example.net
    • Write a description about the hyperlinks you are adding, so visitors will know what the site contains.


3 Men & A Little Slut

(Mary takes on the gang while hubby watches)
by English Bob©

"If you don't like the idea of me being home late again, you can always come along and help me." said Mary with a pout.

"You must be kidding!" I responded to my wife, "I'm completely wiped out by the time I finish work, the last thing I want to do is to start helping you with your trade fair exhibition!"

We continued our breakfast in comparative silence; the only words spoken being curt requests to pass the coffee or sugar. This was typical of my wife to spring this on me at the last minute. Apart from anything, I had a busy schedule today with meetings backed right up to 6pm. All I wanted to do later was to eat my dinner and fall asleep in front of the TV. The early meal finished, there followed a quick peck of a kiss as we headed for our respective cars for the arduous journey into work.

As I negotiated the traffic on my way to the office, I half listened to the radio and half thought about how unreasonable I believed Mary had become recently. Since starting her own business six months ago, all she seemed to do was work. Her time at home had become less and less and our sex life was now practically non-existent. The trade exhibition that she was currently involved in was just the icing on the cake! I was certainly feeling more than a little left out, and the fact that we hadn't had sex in over a month was not helping at all.

The day passed slowly. The meetings were boring and did nothing to help lift my sombre mood. I was working on a report alone in my office at 4pm when I heard a knock on my door. Daniel, my secretary, strode in.

"Mr. Cooper. Your 4:30 has just telephoned to cancel, I'm afraid. He wants to re-schedule for later in the week if that's ok? I checked your diary and you can do Thursday at 10:00 - Shall I organise that for you?"

I looked up and smiled at Daniel. "Sure Danni, that's fine." I watched as she turned to leave. Danni was only twenty three but extremely efficient. She also possessed a killer body and did little to conceal it. Today's attire was no exception; the short black mini skirt was hardly suitable for the office, but as it afforded my a great view of her long tanned legs and a hint at her tight little butt, so I didn't really have the heart to tell her not to wear it again!

The blouse was white silk and almost transparent and those wonderful firm tits encased in a half cut bra, bounced and swayed tantalisingly as she walked. Every time I saw her, these days, I seemed to get an erection. Trying to get the vision of Danni's boobs out of my mind for a moment, I realised that, without my last meeting, I would be able to get away early. I briefly toyed with the idea of asking Danni if she would like to join me for a drink, but then thought better of it. What the hell would she want to be seen out with an old fart like me for? Anyway, I rationalized, If I could finish the report soon, I could get over to the exhibition and help Mary pack up quickly. Maybe there would even be time for a romantic meal at a restaurant before going home, it might put her in the mood for a little loving later on, I thought!

The report took a little longer to complete than I expected.

"It's 6pm, Mr. Cooper," Said Danni as she opened my door in her coat. "Okay if I go now, or do you still need me?"

The temptation to ask my gorgeous secretary to strip off her clothes and let me fill her sweet pussy with my raging erection, was almost too much - but not quite!

"No, that's fine Danni. See you in the morning."

"G'night Mr. Cooper."

It was 7pm by the time I closed the buff folder and grabbed my jacket from the stand by the door. Turning off the light and locking the door behind me, I made my way down to the basement car park. Twenty minutes later I was pulling my Lexus into the car park of the exhibition centre on the outskirts of town. I nodded briefly to the security guard on the door, I was about to inform him that I was here to help my wife with her trade stand when he simply waved me into the main hall with a bored gesture. The exhibition clearly finished for the day, the hall was in semi darkness and fairly quiet.

I walked past several stands where eager young sales types were counting their orders for the day and cracking crude jokes while they packed their samples and other merchandising goods into small stock rooms that were situated behind each stand. The place was very large and it took me several minutes of searching before I found Mary's pitch. The whole area was dark and I wondered for a horrible moment if I were too late and she had finished up early and gone home ahead of me. I swore quietly to my self and was just about to turn and leave when I heard a noise from the small stock room. The door was slightly ajar and I could see a dim light from within. As I neared the room, I could clearly hear my wife's voice coming from behind the door.

"Oooo, yes! Yes! Yes!...kiss me there baby...mmmmm I'm cumming!"

My mind turned somersaults as I realised what was going on in the small room. I didn't think, I just flung open the door and stormed in. For the previous few seconds all manner of emotions had been rushing through my mind; anger, jealousy, confusion, hurt. They all competed for primary position within my fuddled brain. I don't know what I was expecting to see, but the scene that befell me as I entered the room stopped me dead in my tracks. Mary was sitting on a table set against one wall as naked as the day she was born. With her, also completely naked was, not just one, but THREE young men, all with hard looking bodies and even harder looking pricks! One was kneeling between my wife's out stretched legs with his tongue firmly attached to her engorged and visible clit, while the other two were kissing and licking her large, firm breasts.

Mary squealed as she saw me enter. Her lovers stopped their oral caresses and all four looked at me, surprise on the men's faces and a look of horror on Mary's.

"What the fuck is going on?" I asked stupidly. It's amazing that, no matter how intelligent you think you are, presented with a sight like this, all you can think of to say is the incredibly obvious!

"I..um..er...." replied my wife, equally stupidly!

Strangely, at this point, my mind became as lucid as it has ever been. The choices that presented themselves seemed suddenly very clear and obvious: either I could storm out of the room and end our ten year marriage forever, or stay and try to rationalize the situation. I should have been enraged, disgusted by my wife's behaviour, but all I could feel at that time was lust! Looking at Mary's open and very wet pussy, with her juices glistening on her puffy labia, had my cock as hard as stone - maybe it was the fact that I hadn't had sex for a while, or maybe it was the thought that, if I hadn't interrupted the proceedings, I would have been treated to the sight of my wife getting gang-banged by three burly guys. I don't really know why, but the choice seemed already made for me. I slumped into one of the cheap plastic seats and stared open mouthed.

"Don't stop." I said simply.

Mary looked back at me, the horrified expression on her face suddenly giving way to a slight smile. "Are you sure hon?" she asked me, "You really want me..er, us, to go on?"

I nodded my head. Suddenly my mouth felt arid, words were not forming. All I knew was that I wanted to see her get fucked, and fucked hard! The three young guys hardly seemed fazed at all that their own private slut now had her husband watching as well and things now began to move a little faster.

The guy that had just licked Mary to orgasm suddenly stood. His cock looked huge, at least ten inches of solid meat that twitched in his hand as he rubbed his long foreskin up and down his shaft briefly. He had not moved from between Mary's spread legs and now stroked the thick purple head along her well lubricated slit. Mary moaned and closed her eyes as she experienced another tremor of orgasm that obviously began to gather strength and intensity as the young man began to ease his pole between her slick lips and into her eager tunnel.

As he began to slowly fuck her wet pussy, I saw the other two lads move up to my wife's head. Their cocks were not quite as large, but equally as hard as they began to pull her face backward and forwards between them, rubbing their cocks, wet with beads of pre-cum, over her face and lips. Suddenly, the shorter of these two men grabbed her face in his hands and ordered her to open her mouth. His tone was strong and powerful and Mary obeyed, instantly parting her ruby red lips and allowing his thick penis to enter her mouth. She had barely started to fellate this guy, when the third man, obviously quite distraught that he now had nowhere to stick his engorged cock, began to complain bitterly.

With a gasp, Mary pushed the cock out of her mouth so that she could speak.

"Quick," she breathed, "I know how you can all get a piece of me. Lets change positions!"

I heard a "plop" as the guy that was buried in her pussy withdrew his cock and all three helped Mary onto the floor. I watched in fascination as the first guy lay down on the carpeted floor on his back. Mary took his large erection between her fingers, and, swinging her leg over his lower body, straddled the thick weapon and let it slide deep into her pussy. She gasped at the size and depth that this angle afforded, and stopped briefly while she accustomed herself, dropping a hand to her crotch and teasing her protruding clit every now and then. When she was settled and comfortable, she spoke again.

"Okay," she said, "Now, I want you in my mouth and you in my ass! I want to feel all three of you at the same time!"

The second guy positioned himself at her head once again and offered her his throbbing prick which Mary immediately re-accepted into her hot mouth. The last young man was now kneeling behind her and using his hands to open her buttocks. As his fingers spread the fleshy globes, both he and I could see the tiny pink hole of my wife's anus open like a flower. I continued to watch as he spat in his hand and rubbed the saliva into her nether hole, greasing her up like a well oiled machine. Once he was content with his lubrication work, he began to massage the head of his penis against the impossibly tight hole. It was beautiful, the way that Mary's ass began to widen and dilate as the, albeit thinner, penis began to penetrate her. She gasped as her butt swallowed three then four inches of his meat and all three men began to fuck her body in unison. Her voice was muffled by the length of meat in her mouth, but we could all tell that her grunts were noises of excitement and lust.

The display that I now watched was truly remarkable. My sweet wife, (or sweet slut as I would now have called her) had cock in every hole. The young guys were working their magic wonderfully, thrusting into her body with practised ease so that at no time was her body empty of meat. Mary was groaning deeply around the cock in her mouth and I could tell that her orgasms were coming so fast that they seemed to all melt into one long climax.

The younger of the three guys, that was currently drilling my wife's mouth and throat, came first. I thought for a moment that he was going to shoot his load down her throat, but as he began to convulse, he pulled his dick from between her painted lips and emptied his balls over her pretty, smiling face. Cum was flying everywhere and splashed obscenely on her nose and in her mouth, some matting in her short blonde hair. As he collapsed back onto the floor, his spent cock softening visibly, his friend in Mary's ass began to grunt.

"Oh baby," he said through gritted teeth, "You're one hot fucking bitch to let us all fuck you like this! I'm nearly there honey...I'm gonna shoot my cum in your tight asshole...ahhh....yes..yes..YESSSSSSSS..."

With a shout of lust, This man also pulled out of Mary's body at the point of climax. His cock jerked wildly in his hand as he ejaculated stream after stream of thick white semen over her upturned bottom. Mary screamed and came again herself as his hot seed scorched her soft skin.

The second guy now joined his friend sitting on the floor as they both began to cheer on the last of Mary's lovers. The small room was filled with voices as Mary joined in and urged the man still buried in her wet pussy to cum inside her. His eyes were tight shut as he gripped her hips and bucked himself up into her body time and time again. Mary was gasping out loud as if she were being torn in half by the ten inch monster that was invading her. After a few more seconds we all heard a deep groan of satisfaction from under my wife's writhing body and watched as the last guy spasmed and shook beneath her. Mary twisted her body and humped down onto his prone frame, milking every last drop of cum from his balls.

As the three young men dressed they each planted a friendly kiss on Mary's face. She looked completely exhausted and almost unable to move as she lay, still naked, with cum staining her face. Her legs were splayed open still, for the world to see her open, wet cunt as she breathed in great lungfuls of air, trying to get her breath back. The lads excused themselves and actually thanked me as they left the cramped room!

There was an awkward silence now that Mary and I were alone together. We were both brought back to reality with a bang as we realised what we had both done. I saw only one way out of this situation. I knew that talking would not solve the problem, actions would speak louder than words.

Standing up, I quickly released my belt and removed my suit trousers. My cock, that had been aching in my underwear for so long, was standing erect and proud. Mary watched me as I walked towards her prone body. She was still lying on her back, her large, firm breasts heaving with every breath she took. The upper slopes of her tit flesh were still stained with cum as I straddled her upper body and placed my rigid member between the warm globes. She smiled up at me and scooped her tits into her hands, pressing them around my cock as I began to furiously fuck into her cleavage.

I grunted and swore as I tit-fucked my wife, calling her all the names under the sun as I humped my way towards my climax with little or no regard for anything but my own personal fulfillment. As much as I abused her, Mary just seemed to want more, urging me on with words of encouragement. At last, with a gasp of air, I felt my balls contract. The first, huge stream of cum shot from the end of my throbbing cock and hit her straight in the face while the rest oozed out between her slick tits, coating the hard, stiff nipples.

We did talk later that evening. We both admitted that our sex life had left a lot to be desired recently, but as Mary talked through her embarrassment, she confirmed that recently she had been having dreams where she was used by a group of men for their pleasure. She confirmed that this was the first time that she had lived out her fantasy in real life, but now that she had, and that I had allowed her, she wanted more of the same. Until that day, I had never really thought about my wife being taken my other men, and certainly not by a group, but I also had to admit, that as long as I could watch, and that I would get to fuck her afterwards, I was more than happy to play along. I had a feeling that our lives were unlikely to ever be the same again!


A Baffling Shower

(He sees them fucking in the shower)
by jthserra ©

I shouldn't have been there and undeniably I shouldn't have stayed, but I simply got caught up in it all and simply froze. Although I was pretty drunk, I make no excuses, I was wrong and am completely embarrassed that things worked out as well as they did.

My friend Mike had invited me to stay at his house while mine was being treated for termites. Unfortunately, or perhaps fortunately, depending upon how you look at it, the exterminators had been delayed, so while my house was covered in a massive tent with no way in or out, they were unable to fumigate the house because of an equipment problem, leaving me stranded at Mike's for over a week.

Now a two day stay with a friend and his wife is much different than a week. Throw in the fact that Mike's wife and I had dated and that I still lusted after her and the week slowly became more and more unbearable.

Don't get me wrong, Mike and Donna were as nice as can be, letting me use their spare bedroom at night and giving me a free run of the rest of the house. They even let me shower in the master bathroom rather than make me use the bathtub in their guest bathroom.

Out of deference to me and the paper thin walls, Mike and Donna had apparently remained celibate during the entire time I was with them. I know this because I never heard anything but occasional snoring coming from their room at night, and because of the ever increasing level of sexual tension in the air.

I could see it between them, a casual touch eliciting a gasp, a stray brush of hand to breast when they thought I wasn't looking, and the lingering kisses goodbye as Mike and I headed out to work. Just seeing them look at each other was driving me nuts and several times I wanted to crash into the bathroom and flog away picturing what I wanted to do to Donna, but out of respect for them, I refrained.

The sexual tension continued building until the last night I stayed there. Celebrating my immanent return to my house and my friend's overwhelming hospitality I picked up a couple of six packs. Our makeshift party was nice, with Mike and Donna helping me pack while we guzzled beer and the three of us crashing onto their sofa. Mike and I sat down first with not much room between us. I expected Donna to sit on the other side of Mike and was surprised when she squeezed in between us.

The room got suddenly quiet for me as I tried to quell the tent rising in my pants, inspired by the sensation of Donna's thighs, shoulders and arms brushing against mine. Not to mention her ass, her ass...

We sat for several moments when Donna announced uncomfortably, "I gotta pee," and jumped up and headed for their bedroom. Just a moment later, Mike followed, "Yeah, I think I need to go too."

We were all feeling pretty good by then so when I decided I better go too, I had to steady myself until I got rolling toward the guest bathroom. I aimed carefully and was proud that I didn't christen their carpet and walls as I urinated. Finishing up, I zipped up my shorts and walked back to my room to pack up a few more items.

Remembering I had loaned Mike a book of mine, I meandered up the hallway to their room. Finding the bedroom door open I stepped in and was about to ask about the book but found the room was empty. Hearing some noise from the bathroom I stepped through the open door and froze.

Hearing the sound of the shower for the first time, I realized they both were in the shower together, and looking though the glass door I saw Donna, pressed up against the glass as Mike obviously was pummeling her from behind. Telling myself I should leave, I simply stared at the way her breasts pressed against the glass, the way her erect nipples moved as her breasts rolled against the door, and the ecstatic expressions her face made as her body was jolted by each of Mike's thrusts.

It was so beautiful, Donna, naked, completely unaware of me, her body moving, her face contorting in complete abandon as she pressed her hips back to meet Mike's cock. I could hear her moan in long, luxuriant expressions of desire that were underscored by Mike's rhythmic grunts that accompanied each thrust.

Unable to move, I felt the tug of my clothing against my cock and peeked down to see a tent protruding from me. Looking back up I watched Donna as she came, her shrill groan becoming a guttural growl as I saw her body twitch.

"I'm coming, I'm coming," Mike shouted from behind her, "Oh fuck I needed that so bad, he continued.

I was about to back out of the bathroom and find somewhere to go relieve my aching erection when the shower door suddenly opened. I found myself staring at my two hosts, them soaking wet, dripping with cum and me, with a massive erection stretching out toward Donna, as if in pleading.

"Jim, what are you doing?" Mike blurted.

"Ugh, I'm sorry, I was looking for a book."

"A book?"

"Yeah, my Brautigan..."

"There's no book in here," Donna said. I don't know if it was because she was just coming down from an incredible orgasm or what, but her voice sounded seductively sweet to me.

"I'll go, come back for the book later," I mumbled, but as I turned to leave I felt Donna grab my arm and turn me towards her. She glanced longing up at Mike, who paused for a moment, then smiled and nodded his head.

Donna moved onto her knees as she opened my shorts, deftly pulling my cock out of my pants. I looked down in amazement as her lips, in seeming slow motion, slid over the head of my cock and then further, further down the shaft. An incredible sensation rolled over me as her head slid back while her tongue darted over me.

I noticed that Mike, his cock still soft and dripping a bit of white cum had moved up behind Donna, close enough that when she backed off my erection, her back pressed his cock. Feeling him behind her, she began an pronounced back and forth motion over me, taking me as deep as she could in one direction and pushing back against him in the other.

Mike's cock began to grow again and soon, he was aiding her forward motion, pushing her with the bottom of his cock and his balls. In the meantime, Donna had grabbed my balls and was gently kneading them as her mouth moved over me.

Primed from a week of being close this woman, smelling her, watching her move, talk, laugh and now fuck, I came. I came long and hard, my cock pumping my cum into her mouth and when it slipped out a moment, onto her breasts. Recapturing my cock in her mouth, she then sucked it hard, draining the last dribble of my sticky jism.

Swallowing, Donna then stood up and grabbed Mike's now fully erect cock in one hand and my soft one in the other, she let us to the bed. She climbed onto the bed and pulled Mike in on top of her. She then looked at me and patted the bed, motioning for me to lie down and watch.

I watched my best friend as he began moving, slowing sliding his cock back into Donna, slowly building speed with each thrust. She raised her legs, bending them at the knees and letting her feet rest against his ass as he pumped into her. Watching the incredible sight of them moving together, them acting and reacting to the sensations that flowed through each motion and knowing they did this as I watched them turn me on so much that my cock was hard again, ready for more.

Mike was getting close to coming again when I felt Donna's fingers run up and down my cock and when he came, he pulled his cock out almost immediately and fell over on the other side of her. Donna then urgently pulled me up on top of her, grabbed my cock and guided me into her. I pushed myself into her as deep as I could go, just in time for her to come. Keeping myself pushed to the hilt inside her, I savored the pulsations her cunt made along the length of my cock.

When she calmed a bit, I began fucking her, moving slowly and deliberately, drawing each sensation out of her, as her magnificent, delicate folds opened and closed around me, as her wet soft walls enveloped me in her warmth, as her and Mike's cum coated me in a liquid pleasure. Donna moved slowly with me, her voice squeaking lightly as I pressed deep into her, my pelvis grinding onto her clit. We came slowly and together, our bodies entwined as physically close as we could ever be, our cum mingling as we moved and breathed as one.

In a few moments I rolled off of her, snuggling in close to her, noticing Mike doing the same from the other side. We drifted, falling asleep and then waking in the morning still entwined.

Waking, I was apprehensive, feeling a bit guilty and wondering if there would be repercussions between us all. My apprehension was quelled when Donna walked up to me, pressed her breasts against my chest and kissed me long and passionately. While we kissed, Mike came up behind Donna, wrapped his arms around her and me and squeezed us even tighter together.

Finishing our kiss, Donna whispered, "I hope you can come back and visit us again real soon." I looked up to Mike's face and saw him smile and nod. Donna then slipped out between us and headed for the shower.

Needing to leave, I loaded my bags in the car and then stepped back into the house. Mike shook my hand and then whispered, "Go back to the bathroom, Donna wanted to show you something to think about."

The image still burns brightly in my mind.

A Birthday Lesson

(Two Uncles teach a niece how to behave)
by chromewolf©

Hello, my name is Clara, and I am going to tell you about the time I learned what it really was to be fucked. I was adopted at age 7, by my mother Nina, and now I am eighteen... On the say of my 18th birthday, my mother threw me a huge bash, invited all the family and my friends, and let me tell you, it was something I will never forget.

On the day of my 18th birthday, it was hot and humid, the kind of humid that makes your clothes stick to your skin. I came out of my room dressed in a white cotton midriff, no bra, and white jean shorts, almost so short they barely covered my firm ass cheeks, with a nice bright red satin thong underneath.... It was sure to tempt my boyfriend when I opened my legs and he could see my mound covered in inviting red under my shorts. I strolled into the kitchen, where mom was busy getting food ready, and propped my ass against the table, looking everything over. She glanced my way, shook her head and I smirked. I knew she had given up on the lectures about how a sixteen year old had no business dressing that way. I shrugged and sauntered outside, what was wrong with showing off my nice supple body and 34 D tits?

Later that afternoon, I was sitting on my boyfriends lap on the lawn chair, talking to a couple of uncles of mine, brothers on my mom's side... As I sat there, watching my uncles' eyes wander down to the hard nipples sticking blatantly through my white top, I ground my ass slowly against my boyfriends throbbing hard on. A small smirk crossed my wet lips as I listened to my boyfriends heavy panting while nodding in agreement to something my uncle Don had said. I leaned back, to listen to what my boyfriend had to say, and then stood up gracefully, making sure to stretch so my breasts pushed hard against the fabric. "Excuse me, Uncle Don and Uncle Benny, I am going to show Tom (my boyfriend) where the bathroom is." I smiled sweetly at their knowing looks and walked away with Tom's hand sliding up the lower curve of my back.

We barely closed the door of the bathroom when Tom pushed me up against the sink and started suckling my nipples through the cotton shirt. Within seconds he had the fabric dripping, and my nipples were diamond hard. As he nibbled gently, his hand cruised up my thigh and played roughly with my red panties. I groaned into his ear, my hands fumbling at his belt, while his fingers slipped inside the fabric and found my soaking, throbbing clit, teasing it into a peak as well. He continued to bite on my nipples, playing with my clit while I unzipped his pants and let his cock spring out to slap heavily against my upper thigh. It was already drooling precum, and he rubbed it against my leg, leaving a shining trail of promise in it's wake. I moaned louder as he slipped his finger inside my hot pussy, and his mouth came to take mine, silencing me. A line of my cunt juice trickled down my leg to join with his precum, making the tip of his dick glisten in anticipation. He parted my panties further and started to ease his dick towards my pussy when I heard the knob of the door turn and I looked over to see my two uncles staring at us in disapproval.

"Get out of here, you little punk, and don't come back!" My Uncle Benny said as he threw Tom out of the bathroom with his dick still sticking out of his pants. Tom stumbled down the hallway, fumbling with his crotch and not looking back. The slamming of the front door was the last I ever heard from him. I looked down at the floor in shame, trying to cover my nipples that were plainly visible through the soaked cotton. The patch of precum on my inner thigh began to chill, giving me goose bumps as my uncles’ eyes perused my disheveled condition. Uncle Don grabbed me roughly by the arm and yanked me off the counter and into my room. Benny followed close behind, closing the door softly and locking it. I stood there facing away from them, my nipples pressing into the wet cotton of my shirt with every heaving breath I took. I could feel their eyes burning into my asscheeks, which were outlined splendidly in my white shorts.

"Now Clara... You have been very bad, and you know how disappointed your mother would be in you if she knew what was going on in that bathroom.." Don said. His silky voice sent shivers of fear up my spine, and I was too frightened to turn around. I heard a rustling movement and then Benny grabbed my shoulders and forced me to my knees roughly. I gave a startled mew of protest and then his light backhand silenced me. “Now I think for the sake of the family that you will do what we tell you to do, and this will teach you to dress and act like a little whore. If you want to look like a whore, then you will be treated like a whore." Don continued. I whimpered again as Benny came around in front of me, with his hands pushing down on my shoulders. He let go of my shoulders long enough to unzip his pants, and his heavy hard erection sprang out to slap against my cheek. Tears of shame began leaking down my face as he began to rub the mushroom velvety soft head of his dick against my face. Over my eyes, across my nose, into my hair. My lips twitched slightly, and I flicked my tongue out and across them as the head of his cock came closer to my mouth. He looked down on me with a look of pure fiery lust, and my Uncle Don continued to ramble on with his lecture in the background.

Then I felt Don's arms grab mine and roughly yank them back behind me, snapping me out of my trance. "You’re hurting me uncle Don." I gasped, and he jerked back harder. Just as he jerked back, Benny rammed the head of his cock against my lips hard, making me gasp in surprise. As I gasped, he shoved his dick in my mouth, making me gag. His hands were in my hair, pulling roughly on it, with a lewd and superior smile on his face. I gagged some more as he slid his cock all the way into my mouth and down my throat, letting his heavy ball sack rest against my chin. I squirmed to try and get up, but Don held me tight from behind as Benny began to pump my mouth. My lips were sore and raw after the first few minutes, and they kept on, grinning at each other over my head. After a few minutes, I heard Benny laugh and realized that my arms were no longer restrained, but wrapped tight around his legs with my fingers clenching his tight ass. My face turned red, but he looked at me sternly. "Keep sucking, my little whore of a niece." He snarled. I did as I was told.

As I sucked, my lips growing numb and the tip of his cock touching the back of my throat with every thrust I felt Uncle Don kneel on the ground behind me. His hands ran over the skin of my waist and then slowly lifted up my shirt, exposing my bra. He left the shirt around my neck and unsnapped the bra, sliding it off my shoulders. It fell to the floor, and my already hard nipples puckered at the cool air hitting them as they jutted out. His hands ran lightly up my back and then around my front to encircle my breasts. He leaned up against me, and I could feel his hard dick rooting in between my legs like a live creature. He whispered in my ear, a moist, wet and vicious whisper. “Your uncles are going to fuck you now Clara, and there isn’t a damn thing you can say to anyone about it, because no one will believe you. We will use you any way we want and you can’t do a damn thing about it."

With that, he licked my earlobe, drooling down my neck slightly and then proceeded to roll my nipple between his fingers. I let out an involuntary groan around Benny's dick and Benny laughed wickedly. Then Don's fingers traced down my flat stomach, pausing to unhook the snap of my shorts. Uncle Benny grunted loudly, his hands fisting in my air and slammed roughly into my mouth, letting loose with a steaming hot barrage of cum that overflowed out of my mouth and down my chin. I gulped desperately, trying to swallow every drop, but managed to lose plenty. Benny sighed in satisfaction and stood there looking at Dons fingers slide my shorts down to my knees. I felt his cock getting soft in my mouth.

"Was she good Benny?" Don laughed, sliding my sopping wet thongs down to my bent knees to join the shorts. Benny nodded, his eyes transfixed on my smooth barely furred mound. The lips were glistening wet with my cum, and my clit was still engorged from when Tom had been playing with it. I closed my eyes in mortification and Dons eyes began to trace the roundness of my ass. He pinched lightly and I jumped, trying to break free. He leaned against me again, throwing his arms around me, as his bare cock nestled once more in between my legs. I could feel the tip of his massive member twitching just above the entrance to my pussy, it was burning hot. I moaned lowly again, leaning back and rolling my hips slightly. “I told you she was a slut at heart! Didn't I, Benny. She is just like her mother was at her age. Remember those good old days?" Don said in triumph as he pushed me forward to my hands and knees.

Benny stepped away as his already hardening dick slid out of my mouth and grinned as Don leaned over and began the attack on my cunt, licking and nibbling. He devoured my juices, flicking his tongue over and over against my clit, making me squirm with pleasure. He then inserted one finger into my dripping snatch and I corkscrewed back against his mouth, moaning and he swabbed my pussy with his tongue from top to bottom, then moved on to my anus. I was so caught up in this immense pleasure that I hadn’t noticed Benny had crept beneath me and now was sucking and licking on my nipples, grunting softly in pleasure as his hand caressed his balls. I groaned again as Don inserted another finger and then nipped my ass cheek. He then licked his way up my ass to my back and across my shoulder until he was whispering gently into my ear. "We are going to fuck you now Clara."

Before I could do anything, Don had flipped me over on the carpet with my legs waving askew in the air and was violently ripping my shorts and panties the rest of the way down my legs. He threw them into a corner, and then lunged on top of me. Uncle Benny stood there grinning, nodding his approval. I looked into Uncle Don's eyes, seeing his glazed eyes and looked away, ashamed. He forced my face back, holding my cheeks roughly with one hand and forcing me to watch his eyes. He slowly dipped his head down and began a torturous assault on my nipples, teasing them until they couldn’t get any harder.

With every swab and roll of his tongue, my legs twitched and an electric current ran through my pussy, making my hips jump against his. I could feel his cock lying against my leg drooling precum. He then looked back up at me and grinned, then began rubbing the head of his dick across my slit slowly, swirling his precum with my pussy juices. I could feel the tip rub in slow circles against my clit, and I moaned. His eyes gleamed triumphant when he placed the tip of his dick against my hole and I moaned, begging him to ram it in. He shook his head, teasing me by inserting it just a bit and rolling his hips. Then Benny distracted me by leaning over and rubbing his rock hard cock on my lips once more. As he did that, Don slammed full length into me. I screamed with pain as his huge dick split me apart, feeling his heavy hot sack resting against my ass cheeks. He looked down at me, no longer smiling and began to pump into me hard. The only sounds were his grunting and the sound of wet flesh slapping together. I groaned, and he leaned down to take my mouth with his, fucking my mouth with his tongue the way he was fucking my pussy with his cock. I groaned into his mouth as he bit my lip, then jerked in surprise when I felt him roll us over so I was on top.

I halted, staying very still unsure what to do as my ass stuck up in the air. He chuckled into my mouth and fisted his hands in my hair, holding my head down. I kissed him back, then jerked as I felt Benny place his hands on my asscheeks, spreading them apart and leaning down to lick them. I relaxed as his tongue swirled around my anus, flicking against it gently. Don continued to fuck up into my pussy while kissing me on the mouth, and I forgot his painful grip on my hair, until I felt Benny place the head of his 7 inch cock against my anus.

“NO!" I said, but it was muffled by Dons mouth. I felt him smile and grab my hair harder. I bucked roughly, trying to get up, but that only succeeded in making the tip of Benny’s hard cock slide into my ass. I screamed in pain as he slowly ground his dick into my ass, but my screams were devoured by Uncle Don’s mouth. He wouldn’t let me go, and finally I felt Benny’s balls resting against my pussy, which was filled with Uncle Don's dick. They ground against each other slowly, Benny grunting and Don groaning softly into my mouth. I was so overcome with pain and pleasure all I could do was cling to Don desperately and whimper into his mouth. His rough grip eased and then he began to stroke my hair as they began to work out a rhythm, one fucking out while the other fucked in. I felt stirrings of an orgasm begin to cascade over me and I moaned into his mouth, sucking his tongue as my pussy convulsed, milking both men’s cocks over and over.

Once my orgasm was done, the fucking really started as Benny began to pump hard into my ass, using my hips for support. His fingers dug into my skin, leaving bruises and I groaned as his cock twitched inside me. He grunted and then I felt his hot seed splash me from inside and I climaxed again, screwing down onto Dons dick as Benny slowly withdrew from my tortured ass. I started to fuck Don for all I was worth, leaning up to look him in the eyes as I rolled my hips onto his huge hot cock. He eyes glazed and he grabbed my tits, grunting softly as he looked at me. His cock twitched as my third orgasm rolled over me, milking his sperm out of his dick and into my pussy, pushing up against my cervix. I moaned in triumph and we all collapsed onto the floor, panting.

After laying there for a few moments, Uncle Don and Uncle Benny got up, pulled their pants up and looked down on me with superior grins. “Now I hope this has taught you a lesson dear Niece. Don’t let us catch you wearing those slutty clothes again, or acting in a manner that might upset your mother, or we will be back to punish you.” With that they turned to stroll out the door, leaving me lying on the floor dripping their cum out of each hole. As I rose stiffly, Uncle Don strode back down the hall and captured my chin in his hands, looking me in the eyes with a slight smile. “On second thought, dear Niece, I think I might just come back and see you again anyways for the heck of it. Thanks for the fuck.” With that he gave a long leisurely kiss on the lips and then left, slamming the bedroom door behind him. I proceeded to get dressed so I could go back out to the party, but this time I put on a pair of relaxed blue jeans and a nice form fitting tank top with sneakers. I had learned my lesson, thanks to my uncles.


A Birthday Surprise

(In the parking lot, she's wearing only her gown)

It was an odd birthday, my wife Donna, who over the last few weeks just went on and on about the surprise she had planned for me, chose to sleep in when the morning finally arrived. In previous years she always made a point to get up early and give me a special sendoff, before the kids woke and I had to leave for work. There was nothing like birthday sex to send me happily off, but this year, simply got up, got dressed, fixed my lunch and then headed off to work, just as if it was just any sort of day.

Later, when she called me after taking the kids to school, she acted as if nothing was awry and when I hinted at what didn't happen this morning, she played dumb, completely missing all the hints I dropped. I would have thought that she had somehow forgotten my birthday altogether, but when I went to hang up, the last thing she whispered to me was, "Happy Birthday."

I continued working, but really couldn't concentrate on much, wondering what was going on. Perhaps she had some surprise party planned, but I really found that hard to believe, neither of us was much for parties, we preferred more quiet activities with less people. We'd have a few friends for dinner, but nothing more.

Things went normally until about lunchtime, when I went to grab my lunch from the refrigerator and found it was missing. Now things like this happened at the large refrigerator, but I had my own refrigerator hidden under the desktop in my cubicle and nothing had ever just gone missing.

Of course, all the people in the cubicles around me knew nothing about why my lunch was missing and oddly enough, when I mentioned tagging along to lunch with them, they all had plans, leaving me to fend for myself. I knew something was happening, just couldn't figure out what my wife had in mind.

Shaking my head in confusion, I grabbed my keys and headed out across the large parking lot for my car. Normally I got to work early enough to get a spot close to the building, but today, I left home late, hoping my wife would get up and drag me back to bed, so my car was way out in the middle of the lot, surround by thousands of other empty cars.

After a long walk, I finally made it to my car, but something seemed odd, it looked like... yes, someone was in my car. I unlocked the doors with the remote and quickly opened the back door and quickly looked inside. Initially spotted the bare feet and legs of a woman, who, after I got a closer look, I confirmed was my wife.

"Why hello, how has your day been?" she asked, as if it were perfectly natural for her to be there.

Before saying anything, I looked closer and realized she had on her black gown and not a whole lot less. When she slid a little closer to me I saw that she had nothing on besides the gown. "What..."

"I wanted to surprise you for your birthday. Did it work?"

Looking around me, I didn't see anyone in the immediate area, so I relaxed a bit, and answered her, "Complete surprise. But what do we do now?"

"I thought you could figure out something to do, but since you can't, why don't you let that poor thing out," she said, pointing at the tent poking out of my pants. "It looks like it could use some freedom."

Looking around and confirming no one close enough to disturb us, I slowly unzipped my pants and eased my erection out through my fly, while still standing at the door. Sitting up, she leaned to me and unfastened my belt and pants. I caught my pants as they began to fall to the ground and looked back at her.

She had opened her gown completely and opened her legs, letting one rest up against the rear windshield, while she propped her other leg on the front seat. Her large breasts pooled sexily on her chest and her hard nipples pointed straight up. Resting a hand lightly on her pussy she said, "I think you need to get in here and close the door."

I clumsily climbed into the car, kicking off my shoes and pulling off my pants. On hands and knees I crawled to her, while she quickly grabbed my cock and guided it into her. I leaned forward pushing myself into her wet opening, while I looked around, hoping no one was watching.

Thrusting quickly, our movements became very urgent, as we were both incredibly turned on by the potentially dangerous surroundings. In just moments she was moaning, pumping her hips to meet my thrusts and I felt her come, her pussy squeezing my cock in pulses, now, now, and again. I paused a moment until the climax subsided and then I began my motion again, immediately feeling her drive me over the edge. I arched my back and came, spurting my cum deep into her pussy.

We lay together just a moment, and then I quickly dressed. My wife pulled her gown back over her and then slipped over to her car, which was parked next to mine. I moved up to the front seat of my car and watched as she quickly dressed. She then jumped out of her car and slipped in next to me. I started the car as she leaned over and whispered, "Happy Birthday."

Smiling I said, "You ready for some lunch?"

"Lunch would be good she replied."

"You know, it's a miracle no one came out near us while we were doing it," I said casually.

"You know it certainly was," she replied.

I could have sworn I saw her wave to someone, but when I looked around I couldn't see anyone. She smiled at me in an odd way, as if something... something... no, it couldn't be. "I guess we were just lucky."

"Yeah, did you like the surprise?"

"It was a great surprise, I just can't figure out how you pull it all off," I said, looking at her. There was that odd smile again.

A Birthday Surprise (In the parking lot, she's wearing only her gown)

It was an odd birthday, my wife Donna, who over the last few weeks just went on and on about the surprise she had planned for me, chose to sleep in when the morning finally arrived. In previous years she always made a point to get up early and give me a special sendoff, before the kids woke and I had to leave for work. There was nothing like birthday sex to send me happily off, but this year, simply got up, got dressed, fixed my lunch and then headed off to work, just as if it was just any sort of day.

Later, when she called me after taking the kids to school, she acted as if nothing was awry and when I hinted at what didn't happen this morning, she played dumb, completely missing all the hints I dropped. I would have thought that she had somehow forgotten my birthday altogether, but when I went to hang up, the last thing she whispered to me was, "Happy Birthday."

I continued working, but really couldn't concentrate on much, wondering what was going on. Perhaps she had some surprise party planned, but I really found that hard to believe, neither of us was much for parties, we preferred more quiet activities with less people. We'd have a few friends for dinner, but nothing more.

Things went normally until about lunchtime, when I went to grab my lunch from the refrigerator and found it was missing. Now things like this happened at the large refrigerator, but I had my own refrigerator hidden under the desktop in my cubicle and nothing had ever just gone missing.

Of course, all the people in the cubicles around me knew nothing about why my lunch was missing and oddly enough, when I mentioned tagging along to lunch with them, they all had plans, leaving me to fend for myself. I knew something was happening, just couldn't figure out what my wife had in mind.

Shaking my head in confusion, I grabbed my keys and headed out across the large parking lot for my car. Normally I got to work early enough to get a spot close to the building, but today, I left home late, hoping my wife would get up and drag me back to bed, so my car was way out in the middle of the lot, surround by thousands of other empty cars.

After a long walk, I finally made it to my car, but something seemed odd, it looked like... yes, someone was in my car. I unlocked the doors with the remote and quickly opened the back door and quickly looked inside. Initially spotted the bare feet and legs of a woman, who, after I got a closer look, I confirmed was my wife.

"Why hello, how has your day been?" she asked, as if it were perfectly natural for her to be there.

Before saying anything, I looked closer and realized she had on her black gown and not a whole lot less. When she slid a little closer to me I saw that she had nothing on besides the gown. "What..."

"I wanted to surprise you for your birthday. Did it work?"

Looking around me, I didn't see anyone in the immediate area, so I relaxed a bit, and answered her, "Complete surprise. But what do we do now?"

"I thought you could figure out something to do, but since you can't, why don't you let that poor thing out," she said, pointing at the tent poking out of my pants. "It looks like it could use some freedom."

Looking around and confirming no one close enough to disturb us, I slowly unzipped my pants and eased my erection out through my fly, while still standing at the door. Sitting up, she leaned to me and unfastened my belt and pants. I caught my pants as they began to fall to the ground and looked back at her.

She had opened her gown completely and opened her legs, letting one rest up against the rear windshield, while she propped her other leg on the front seat. Her large breasts pooled sexily on her chest and her hard nipples pointed straight up. Resting a hand lightly on her pussy she said, "I think you need to get in here and close the door."

I clumsily climbed into the car, kicking off my shoes and pulling off my pants. On hands and knees I crawled to her, while she quickly grabbed my cock and guided it into her. I leaned forward pushing myself into her wet opening, while I looked around, hoping no one was watching.

Thrusting quickly, our movements became very urgent, as we were both incredibly turned on by the potentially dangerous surroundings. In just moments she was moaning, pumping her hips to meet my thrusts and I felt her come, her pussy squeezing my cock in pulses, now, now, and again. I paused a moment until the climax subsided and then I began my motion again, immediately feeling her drive me over the edge. I arched my back and came, spurting my cum deep into her pussy.

We lay together just a moment, and then I quickly dressed. My wife pulled her gown back over her and then slipped over to her car, which was parked next to mine. I moved up to the front seat of my car and watched as she quickly dressed. She then jumped out of her car and slipped in next to me. I started the car as she leaned over and whispered, "Happy Birthday."

Smiling I said, "You ready for some lunch?"

"Lunch would be good she replied."

"You know, it's a miracle no one came out near us while we were doing it," I said casually.

"You know it certainly was," she replied.

I could have sworn I saw her wave to someone, but when I looked around I couldn't see anyone. She smiled at me in an odd way, as if something... something... no, it couldn't be. "I guess we were just lucky."

"Yeah, did you like the surprise?"

"It was a great surprise, I just can't figure out how you pull it all off," I said, looking at her. There was that odd smile again.
A Crush on My Friend's Mom Ch. 1 (High school senior lusts for busty older babe)
byThe Duke©

When I was in high school, my best friend had a mom that every one of my friends drooled over. She was in her late 30's and was very attractive. She had blonde hair blue eyes and a huge set of tits. I had gone through her underwear drawer one time to find out that they were a D-cup. Most moms get heavy at this age but not her. She was never married and had no excuse to lie around and get fat. Being a doctor she kept very busy and ate very healthy. She raised Mike and his younger sister very successfully with the help of her parents.

Do to the fact that she was in college during the 60's she really never left the fashion behind. She always wore long dresses that were not exactly complementing, but with her long legs and great figure she still looked great. Being the young man in puberty that I was, I was always trying to catch a glimpse of her naked but it was very difficult.

One night I was spending he night at their cabin and got my wish. I had gotten up in the middle of the night to use the bathroom. I didn't want to burn my eyes with the light so I stumbled into the bathroom and sat down to take a piss with the door open. I practically fell asleep on the toilet until I awoke to the sound of the bathroom door closing. My eyes popped open just as the light came on. I looked toward the door and there was Ms H standing there completely naked with her beautiful ass and back facing me. As she turned around, there I was, with my shorts around my ankles on the toilet.

"I'm so sorry," she gasped. I sat there staring at her enormous jugs. I had never seen her lie out to tan, since she did it at a salon, but apparently she must have worn a bikini at the salon since she had very dark tan lines. Her nipples were huge, I had seen my sister and mother naked and neither of them had nipples close to that size. She quickly noticed what I was transfixed upon and covered up her luscious mountains. With her arm pressing against them the looked like to solid pillows. I then did what came natural and began admiring her neatly trimmed pussy.

She grabbed a towel off the rack and covered herself as best as she could while I hopped up and pulled my pants up. "If you don't tell anyone you saw me naked, I won't tell your friends you pee sitting down," she joked. "It's a deal," I agreed. From that day on our relationship was very different. She freely walked around in front of me only wearing a T-Shirt and underwear, while Mike would tell her to put some clothes on. She would laugh and say he has a mother, I'm sure he sees this everyday. Mike would apologize, but I was not offended.

This went on for 2 years throughout High school. I would stop to pick up Mike for school and she would answer the door every morning wearing a bathrobe that barely covered her ass. Her tits were so huge there was always a few inches of cleavage to go with her long slender legs. One morning she answered the door with her robe wide open. I got a good look at one of her breasts along with a good look at her pussy. She caught me looking, and the giggled out a "whoops." She tied up her bathrobe with a big smile. This was getting out of control.

Ms H was a thought that ran through my head every time I jerked off. There seemed to be no hope in me getting the chance to fuck her. Not until Mike's grandfather took him and his sister on a 2 week cruise. I drove by the house about once a day in the hopes that I might catch a glimpse of Ms H outside fixing her flowers in a pair of short shorts. Then it came to me, I'll go over to the house next weekend and act like I thought Mike was supposed to be back. So I waited and did exactly that.

I went over to the house on Saturday at about 1. It was a gorgeous day; I just hoped Ms H would be wearing something skimpy to beat the heat. I went to the front door and knocked but there was no answer. I knew she was home because her car was in the driveway. I then went around to the back of the house by going through the ivy-covered gate of the privacy fence. As I neared the back of the house I could hear the classical music cranked and knew she was out back. When I came to the back of the house, there she was in all her glory. She was completely nude catching a a few rays. I cleared my throat and her eyes popped open. "Tom, you bad boy," she jokingly scolded. "I guess we're even for walking in on each other," she joked. "Mike won't be back to next weekend," she said.

"Damn, I was hoping we could hang out," I replied.

"Well you can hang out in my nudist colony," she joked.

"I better go and stop bothering you," I replied.

"Nonsense, you already know what I look like naked, and I need some company, which makes you the perfect candidate. Just don't tell Mike you hung out with his naked mom," she said.

"You ought to get naked to," she said. "I always see Mike naked what's the difference." I couldn't fight logic, so I took off my T-Shirt and cut-offs, letting my 9-inch cock fall to the side of my leg. The truth was Mike only had a skinny 6-inch dick, so we weren't exactly the same to look at. I had jerked off right before I came over, so that I wouldn't be over here with a hard on. I was thankful that day that I had planned ahead, or I would have a huge hard on. I sat across from Ms H and we made small talk about school until the conversation had turned to girls. I told her how I as still a virgin and she comforted me about how the girls didn't know what they were missing. I swear that the entire time she kept staring at my cock. Her stare had begun to get semi-hard.

Her body was so hot she was very blonde and was extremely tan. Every time I see one of those hot soccer moms in the grocery store I think of her. Her tits were to solid mounds; they sagged slightly, but were awesome for someone her age. Her stomach was slightly wrinkled from bearing Mike and Erica, but it was remarkably trim and toned. I could definitely see the muscles of her stomach without effort. Her pussy was neatly trimmed in order to fit a bikini line. As she sat across from me I could make out the lips of her pussy that seemed to ask me to lick them.

She pulled out a bottle of baby oil and asked if I could help her. I walked over stood beside her as she sat up for me to apply it to her back and shoulders. When she sat up her head was inches away from my swelling cock. I knew for sure that her eyes were glued on it now. I got a little excited and slid my hand from her shoulder to her left breast giving me an instant hardon. "Look out you could put an eye out," she joked. She then wrapped her hand around my dick and held it away from her face until I was finished. The touch itself was almost enough to make me cum.

"Your turn," she said. She let go of my cock and grabbed the baby oil. My dick slapped against her face, but she was unphased. She filled her hand with baby oil and began rubbing it on my cock. "It's time to try this out," she purred. She stood up and guided me by the dick into the first room in the house, Mike's room. She pushed me onto the same little bed that mike had had since Junior High. I felt guilty, getting ready to fuck my best friends mom on his bed. But I remembered guilt is only if you get caught.

She was in total control. She smiled at me with a seductive smile and straddled me. She grabbed my member with her right hand. Her hand did not fit all the way around and I could fell her long fingernails on my cock. She took my oil-covered cock and place the tip at the entrance of her pussy. Slowly she backed up swallowing every inch of my dick with her pussy. She placed both hands on my chest and dug into me as her eyes rolled into the back of her head. "Holy shit, that feels good!!" she screamed. I was in heaven; I had this hot older woman riding the hell out of my cock. It only took about 10 good thrusts from her and she was cuming uncontrollably. "Oh my god, Oh my god'" she squealed, in a hi-pitched voice. She collapsed on top of me and began telling me, between breaths, how long it had been since she had a good fucking.

She got up to get a glass of water, but of course I was not satisfied. I had seen plenty of pornos and had a lot of ideas that I wanted to try out. I went into the kitchen and there was her gorgeous ass. She was bent over the counter sipping her water; she looked so sexy with the baby oil and pussy juices making her pussy a glistening work of art. She looked over her shoulder and said hey handsome. As she said that I grabbed both sided of her dainty ass and jammed my dick into her. She gasped, dropping the glass into the sink, breaking it. She reached around her trying to get her hands on my firm ass while I fucked the hell out of her. I stood on my toes giving it to her as hard as I could and she just asked for more. She reached out and grabbed the counter with both hands and began to tremble, I had made her cum again.

I was hammering it home now, just then she stopped me. I'm not on the pill she explained so I'll have to finish you off another way. With that she got on her knees and began licking every square inch of my dick. She kept eye contact with me while she rubbed my slobber-covered dick all over her lips and face. She grabbed my dick with one hand and began jerking me off while the head of my cock rested in her mouth. She gave me a sexy wink, and that's all it took. The cum shot out of me like a rocket. I watched as she indulged in the cum shooting all over tongue and face. She was loving the taste of my cum, as soon as I stopped she immediately swallowed my whole cock to suck out all the juices.

I stayed there the whole weekend fucking her 24/ 7. It was an awesome experience. The only thing that could make it better is if I could get her daughter to join us. But that comes later.
A Day at My Aunt's (Teen Mike spends time at Aunt Suzy's house)

My name is Mike. It all started about a few years ago when I was 18. I went to my Aunt Suzy’s house to spend the day swimming with my cousins, Brian and Lisa. Brian was a year older at 19 and was a sophomore in college. He was about my size at 6’0 and couldn’t be more than 165 lbs. Lisa was my age at 18 and we were both seniors in high school. Lisa was the type of girl that you knew would be hot at an early age. She was about 5’6 and maybe weighed 95 lbs., had gorgeous legs and started to develop a beautiful set of tits. They had to be about a C-cup at the time. The thing that she had going though was her eyes. They looked exactly like Chasey Lain’s, eyes that you just stared into when she spoke. She got those from her mother, who also had an amazing pair of eyes. Lisa didn’t get her hair color from anyone though; she had perfect blond hair that ran just past her shoulders. Everyone else in her family had brown hair. She and Brian went to a different school as they lived about 5 miles away from us.

My Aunt Suzy was a few years younger than my mother at 36 and had about the same build. She was about 5’7 and 135 lbs., although most of that weight was due to her tits. They were amazing at a 36DD, meaning that they really didn’t sag at all. They were just the kind of tits that you wanted to pop out of a dress and suck on for a week. Aunt Suzy had shoulder length autumn brown hair and an absolutely beautiful face.

I never really felt comfortable around their family. I always felt like my Aunt Suzy was a little mean to me and Brian always acted like he was too old to hang out with me, like he was better than me. Lisa was the only one to make an effort, even though sometimes she would chime in with her mom or brother and make fun of me. I guess she was a bit of a tease in that sense. When we were alone she would be nice and we would have a great time together, but when she was with her friends she acted like she didn’t know me.

Anyway, we were all swimming in the pool in the backyard as my aunt was laying out in the middle of the yard in one of those long reclining chairs. She was sitting up a little reading a book with a pair of sunglasses on. We had just finished a game of Marco Polo (which I lost because my cousins cheated) when Lisa and Brian said they were going inside to get something to eat. I stayed in their above ground pool while they headed off inside. I climbed out to go on their slide located to the left of the pool. It was pretty cool except for the fact that you had to pour water on it, as the automatic sprinklers on it were broken. I slid down and splashed in the pool when I heard my aunt call out, “Don’t use the slide!” I just waded for a moment embarrassed at being yelled at when my aunt called for me to come over to her.

“Where’s Brian and Lisa?” she asked.

“They went inside to get something to eat,” I said.

“Go inside and tell them to get the money from my purse and then to come out here, I need them to walk over to the store.”

I headed back inside the house and went to the kitchen where I expected they would be, but they weren’t. I started to walk around the house quietly thinking that maybe they were playing another trick on me. I thought I heard something from upstairs, but then it was gone. When I heard it the second time I headed upstairs to check it out.

I peered into Lisa’s room as it was halfway open and that’s where the noise was coming from. When I looked in I couldn’t believe my eyes. There was Brian standing by the bed with his trunks down around his ankles. Lisa was down on her knees in front of her brother with his dick in her mouth. She had her eyes closed and was bobbing her head up and down on his pole. She let out soft little hums like “Mmmm,” as she continued to work on Brian. Brian, meanwhile, had his eyes shut and his head tilted back as his hand was on the back of my cousin’s head. His mouth was open as he let out little groans like “Uggghhh.” I stared and watched for a minute, then crept slowly away and back downstairs. I couldn’t believe what I just saw, more importantly I couldn’t think of what I was going to tell my aunt. I headed outside and slowly walked over to her.

“Well, did you tell them? Where are they?” she demanded.

“No, I didn’t see them,” I replied.

“Aauugghh, fine!” she stammered as she slammed her book closed and tossed it on the recliner as she got up to go in the house. I stood there for a minute not sure what to do. I looked down and saw my shorts clinging to my legs. I was wearing these volleyball shorts that also had a liner in them for swimming. They were cool except that when they got wet they stuck to my body, which was embarrassing when my dick shriveled up and showed through my shorts after I had been swimming.

Just then I heard the sliding glass door from the house open and my aunt walked over with a bottle of sun tan lotion. I saw a crooked little smile on her face that she was trying to conceal as she said, “I can’t find them either, oh well.” Oh well? Just a second ago she was yelling at me that I didn’t find them as she so obviously wanted. What the hell was going on? Did she really not find them or did she and was just lying like I had? What if she saw them and thought that I saw them? Panic started to set in as she sat down on the chair and reclined it all the way.

“Here, can you put some this on my back?” she asked handing me the bottle of lotion as she got on her stomach. All I could say was “sure” and took the cap off as she undid the tie in the back of her bikini top. Now my aunt’s backyard is completely covered by trees around the fences. You really couldn’t see into the neighbors’ yard on any side, so I really didn’t worry about anyone seeing me put lotion on my aunt with her bikini untied. I put the lotion on my hands and started to rub it along her back. “Make sure you get my sides too so I don’t burn,” she said. I started along the sides by her waist, careful not to go near her tits, which were spilling out, on both sides of her oily body.

“Auuggghh, like this” she yelled as she grabbed my right hand and placed it onto the side of her tit. “I told you I don’t want to burn!”

I started to rub the lotion all over the side of her tit. “Put your leg over and get the other one too,” she politely said. The other one? She obviously meant her breast but I couldn’t believe she was making me do this. I flung my left leg over her so I was kind of straddling the chair. I put some more lotion on and started to rub both of her tits simultaneously. “Mmmmm,” she softly moaned. My legs started to get tired and I started to touch her with my ass. “Go ahead, you can sit down,” she said. I sat down on her nice firm ass and continued rubbing her luscious firm tits. By now I had gotten a pretty good hard-on that I was trying to prevent from touching my Aunt Suzy. But every once in a while it brushed up against her ass.

She asked me to come around in front of her and do her shoulders. As I got up I tried to adjust myself as I was sporting a pretty wicked hard-on. The material from my shorts was still clinging to my leg and you could see the outline of my cock. I did the best I could to hide it and walked in front of my aunt. She propped her head up on her folded arms in front of her and had taken her sunglasses off. As I started to work on her shoulders, I poured some more lotion on my hands spilling some onto my shorts.

“Whoops,” my aunt cooed as she started to wipe up the lotion with her fingers. She started to rub her fingers along my cock, which was now starting jump around in my shorts as she played with it. She looked up at me with a little smile and then pulled down my shorts. I just watched as she rubbed the excess lotion up and down on my throbbing prick. It felt so good, to have someone else’s hand touching my dick. I hadn’t even really kissed a girl, yet alone have one jerking me off. Aunt Suzy then leaned forward and gave the tip a little lick. She moaned softly as she started licking my shaft all over, even stopping to fondle and lick my balls. Then she leaned up and took my cock in her mouth. I was in heaven! I couldn’t believe the incredible sensation of having my dick sucked for the first time. She was humming around my pecker and took it out a couple of times to lick the head. She would look into my eyes before turning her head back down and engulfing my cock. Finally I started to tense up and knew I was going to cum before she took my dick out and lay back on the recliner chair. This was the first time I saw her big, beautiful tits that I had just rubbed the sides of. They were gorgeous as they hung there and I just wanted to grab them and suck on them. She motioned me over to her as she pulled down her bikini bottoms. I started to crawl up to her breasts but she stopped me and pushed my head down to her crotch.

“It’s my turn now, I want you to eat my pussy like a good boy,” she said. I stared at it, looking at her neatly trimmed bush. Obviously I had never eaten pussy before and didn’t know where to begin, although I was sure I wanted to do it. I looked up at her as she said, “Just start licking it.” I wanted to make my aunt happy and didn’t want to be yelled at again so I dove in and started licking around.

“Yes, ooh, that’s it. Mmmmm, yes just keep licking. That’s good,” she said as her breathing got heavier.

As I licked her I noticed that it tasted and smelled different, but not bad. Actually her pussy was a pleasant mix of perfume and coconut (from the lotion). I kept licking until my aunt lifted my head and said ok. She then spread her legs for me. “Come here,” she whispered. She started to rub my dick and placed it at the entrance of her sopping wet cunt. She grabbed me by my ass cheeks and told me to push. When I did I felt my dick slip into her warm, wet pussy. She positioned herself below me and put her arms around me.

“That’s it, now just move it in and out ok?” she said as her heavy breathing started catching up to my own.

We started to rock back and forth, careful not to make too much noise, as we didn’t know if any of the neighbors were out. The thought of being out in the open with my cock slipping in and out of my beautiful aunt’s cunt was unbelievable. I leaned down and started to suck on her luscious mounds of tit flesh. She grabbed the back of my head as I sucked and licked her nipple for all it was worth. “Yes, yes baby suck on my tities. Suck on your auntie’s big tities,” she moaned in my ear. I looked up into her beautiful eyes and just kept moving in and out. It was incredible fucking my aunt. I relished the warm feeling all over my body and the sensation of her cunt muscles massaging my prick. It felt really warm and wet as my cock started to make some squishing noises as I pumped in and out of her. I really wasn’t pounding her or giving her the fucking of a lifetime, I just did as she told me. I just lay on top of her and moved my ass up and down, slipping my cock in and out of her delicious pussy. My dick only slipped out once, mainly because I got lost for a moment trying to switch tits. My dick was a good seven inches, so I really didn’t have to worry about slipping out too much.

My Aunt Suzy grabbed my head and moved it up to hers. “Did you see them? I know you did. I know you saw your cousins. Lisa is such a good little cocksucker. Mmmmm, yes, do you like fucking? Do you like fucking your auntie?”

“Yeeeessss,” was all I could muster as I felt myself getting closer.

She let out a little moan and pulled me in to kiss me. I started moving my lips against hers when I suddenly felt her tongue slip into my mouth. Instinct took over and I was soon French kissing my aunt as my cock lay deep in her moist, hot pussy. Our tongues played with each other for a while before I pulled away and stopped for a second.

“What is it? Are you ready to cum baby? Go ahead, you can cum in me. Keep fucking me until you cum inside my pussy, I want you to. Oh, Mikey I want you to cum in me so bad. Please, cum for Aunt Suzy,” she begged.

That was it, I grunted and gave one final thrust into my aunt’s pussy before I exploded inside of her. I must have let forth at least nine or ten spurts of cum inside my aunt before I just lay on top of her and put my head in between her heavy breasts.

“Get up for a second,” she said as she started to push me back off of her. I sat down on the recliner as she stood up and started to wipe herself a little with her towel. “That was beautiful baby. Was that your first time?” she asked as if she couldn’t tell. I told her it was and she responded by smiling and taking my hand. “Come on, let’s go inside,” she said as I followed her into the house. As we walked my limp dick just swayed back and forth, all wet and slimy from my aunt’s mouth and pussy.

We started to head upstairs when I started to hear some loud smacking sounds and groans. My Aunt Suzy led me to Lisa’s bedroom where I saw Brian pumping his cock into my cousin’s snatch. I looked up at my aunt and she just smiled at me and led me into the bedroom.

“Can we join?” my aunt asked as we walked over to the bed.

“Mikey!” Lisa exclaimed as she smiled at us.

“Just a minute mom,” Brian let out as he continued groaning and fucking his sister.

“No, I want you two to save some for us. Pull out of your sister,” my aunt replied.

“Come on mom I’m almost done,” Brian could barely say as he was about to coat his sister’s pussy walls with his semen.

“NO, NOW,” my aunt demanded.

With that a bitter Brian pulled out of his sister before he could climax. My aunt walked me over to the bed and sat me down. “I just popped your cousins cherry,” my aunt told my cousins. “Really?” asked Lisa. “Way to go man,” Brian said as he smacked me on the back. “Now I want us all to have some fun since I converted Mike to incest,” my aunt told my cousins. It really hadn’t dawned on me that what I had just done was incest, I was too consumed by the immense pleasure my aunt had given my dick and being able to suck on her glorious tits. I started to drift off a little and feel somewhat ashamed when I felt someone’s hand on my dick and looked down to see Lisa kneeling on the floor in front of me with her hand on me.

“Mmmm, you want me to suck him mommy?” Lisa asked my aunt.

“Yes, stick his big cock in your mouth honey,” my aunt said.

With that my cousin looked up at me as she opened her mouth and placed my cockhead inside. The sight of my beautiful cousin sucking me while looking up at me quickly brought my dick back to life. God it was such a gorgeous sight. Her beautiful eyes just seemed to pierce my soul as her tongue flickered over the head of my dick. I closed my eyes, tilted my head back and moaned with my cousin as she gave me an even better blowjob than my aunt (certainly not taking anything away from my aunt!).

Then I heard my aunt say, “Brian help your sister out.”

“Awww,” I heard him reply as I felt him get off the bed. Lisa pulled my cock out of her mouth as I felt another hand grab hold of my dick. I looked down to see Brian grab my cock and guide it into his mouth.

“Yes, suck him good Brian, oh fuck,” my aunt moaned as she played with her big tities.

It was a little weird at first and I started to go soft at the idea of my dick in another guy’s mouth, but I have to admit that Brian was pretty good. He started sucking me louder and harder than either his sister or mother had. Then he took my cock out and spit on the head. He started rubbing his spit all over the head of my cock mixing it with my precum while tonguing the underside of my shaft. “Oh, god yes baby, spit on his nasty cock, oooohhh, suck his balls baby,” my aunt cried as she stuffed two fingers inside her pussy. Brian started to tongue my balls and sucked one into his mouth. God, the feeling was incredible. Lisa leaned over and put my dick back in her mouth as her brother was playing with my balls in his mouth. I started to groan and could feel myself coming close again when my aunt told them to stop.

“Can Mikey lick my pussy mom? Lisa asked.

“Not yet, I want him to try something else,” my aunt replied. Else, what else? What else was there to do? I figured maybe she wanted me to fuck her or Lisa in the ass like I saw in porno mags, but other than that what else was there? “Brian, get on the bed,” my aunt directed. Brian sat next to me as Aunt Suzy grabbed my arm and pulled me down in front of Brian. My aunt got down on her knees with me and started to rub my dick.

“I want you to suck your cousin’s hot, wet cock,” she moaned in my ear. Brian and Lisa overheard her and they started to laugh and cheer. “Yeah, suck my dick bitch!” Brian laughed out. I started to panic and freeze and could feel my dick go limp even as my aunt stroked it.

“Come on, you can do it,” she whispered in my ear. Lisa moved over so she could get a good look and listen to what my aunt was saying.

“Come on Mike, Brian did it to you so you have to do it to him, it’s only fair,” my aunt said.

“Yeah, come on man, I did it, it’s not that bad, you’ll get used to it,” said Brian calmly as he stroked his big dick.

He looked to be about the same size as me, maybe even 8 inches. I felt nervous and scared as my aunt pushed my head down toward his crotch.

“Now open your mouth like a good boy,” my aunt said to me. I slowly started to open my mouth, as I was too scared to do anything else. Her expert handjob was helping me out a little as I was too confused to realize what it was that I was about to do. My cousin took his dick and pointed it toward my mouth. My aunt continued to push me closer to him when his dick brushed up against my lips.

“Ooohhhh, gooodddd, yeeeessss, do it,” my aunt moaned as she worked on my dick and pushed my head.

Suddenly my cousin pushed his big cock into my mouth and moaned as he saw it disappear.

“Fuck yes, oh god that’s good baby, oh so fucking good,” my aunt moaned as she let go of my dick and I guess started fingering herself. I was busy trying to figure out what to do as my eyes were closed with my cousin’s dick in my mouth.

“Use your tongue Mikey,” Lisa directed me as she started to rub my butt.

I started to work my tongue around the underside of his dick as it was the only place I could. Then my cousin started to pull his cock out and then pushed it back in.

“That’s it baby, fuck his mouth, oh god fuck his pretty little mouth Brian,” my aunt cheered on.

I started to get the hang of it and just did the best I could not to choke on it. I just figured I would do this until my aunt told me to stop and try not to screw up. Then something happened. Brian started to groan and as he pulled his dick out I licked the tip of his head. When I did I tasted something sweet. It wasn’t cum, as I’m sure I’d be able to tell if he came in my mouth. I figured it must be his precum. There wasn’t much to it; it just felt neat licking something out of him. He started moaning and groaning as I licked more and more at his head. When he slowly pulled his dick out of my mouth, I followed his cock and kept tonguing the head with abandon. I don’t know what came over me all of a sudden.


“God, he won’t stop licking the head,” Brian laughed out.

“That’s because he likes it,” my aunt said. “You like it don’t you Mikey, you like sucking cock. God you’re a little cocksucker,” my aunt moaned in my ear as she thrust her tongue in there. “Oh fuck you’re such a good little cocksucker, suck it, suck him deep.” I kept bobbing up and down on his shaft until he was about to cum. “Oh fuck,” cried Brian.

“NO, not yet,” cried my aunt and with that she grabbed his dick from my mouth and started to pull me up.

“Come on mom,” Brian said as he closed his eyes and fell back on the bed. “I’m dying here.”

“Just wait a minute Brian,” Aunt Suzy said. “I want Mike to fuck his cousin.”

“Finally!” shouted Lisa, and with that she jumped up on the bed and spread her legs for me.

“Go on Mike,” said my aunt as she helped me onto the bed. “I want to watch you fuck Lisa.”

I climbed in between Lisa and looked up into her beautiful eyes. Suddenly, I was lost again, lost in the lust of my beautiful cousin. I positioned myself on top of her and moved until I felt my cock rub up against her moist pussy. God the heat from it was unbelievable. I moved my ass and started to push my cock along her pussy lips until I felt it being sucked in. I had forgotten about the blowjob I’d just given to my other cousin and suddenly remembered how wonderful it felt to have my dick inside a cunt. My aunt was sitting beside me stroking my ass as my cock slide in and out of her slutty daughter. Brian lay behind me on his back trying to save himself for whatever his mother wanted next. I figured that Aunt Suzy would go over to Brian but she just kept on playing with my ass. A couple of times she eve wet her finger and moved it along my crack. Once I even felt her stick it in my asshole and pull it out.

I just kept concentrating on my sexy cousin. I leaned down and licked at her nipples causing her to moan loudly. I moved up and we started kissing. I couldn’t believe this; my cock was inside my beautiful cousin, sliding in and out of her warm cunt! Suddenly I felt a tongue along my asscrack and quickly looked back to see my aunt’s head. Lisa grabbed my head and pulled me to her tits again and I started sucking her nipples. It was weird but cool to feel my aunt tonguing my butt. I just kept fucking Lisa when she stopped and I could feel Brian sit up.

“Stay still a second,” my aunt said and grabbed my waist forcing me to stop.

Brian came over behind me and put his hands on my waist. I looked back to see him stroking himself and playing with my asshole. He was in a daze and just kept moaning to himself.

“Lean forward,” my aunt directed. I just looked at her a second before she yelled, “JUST DO IT!”

I leaned forward and looked into Lisa’s eyes as she smiled at me.

“That’s it, push it in. Stick your big cock up his virgin ass,” my aunt groaned.

I realized what was happening and looked over at my aunt with pleading eyes. But she just stared at Brian and kept fingering herself.

Suddenly I felt Brian’s cock slowly start to push into my asshole. “Ooowwwww,” I cried out as Lisa wrapped her legs and arms around me holding me still as her brother pushed his cock deep into my ass.

“Oh fuck, yes baby. That’s it, keep going, fill his ass with your big cock,” my Aunt Suzy moaned as she furiously frigged herself. I felt Brian keep pushing as I tried to relax and realized that this was happening to me and there wasn’t much I could do about it.

“Fuck yeah, fuck him hard sweetie. Fuck his little ass. Make him take that big cock of yours. Fuck that little faggot ‘til he cums in Lisa’s stinky pussy,” my aunt said as she cheered on.

She was obviously in ecstasy as she watched me being fucked by her son. I felt so dirty giving in to my aunt and cousins. I felt so used but at the same time I realized that my aunt let me fuck her and was now letting me fuck her hot daughter. I turned back to look at Lisa as she smiled up at me.

“Don’t worry about them,” she said. “Just relax and keep fucking me. Fuck me until you cum inside me. I want you to cum so bad Mikey. I want you to make me cum too.”

I leaned down and licked her face wildly, stabbing my tongue inside her mouth as her little slut talk was turning me on. Meanwhile I was getting used to the fact that I had a cock in my ass. I hurt at first and then felt a little weird, now I had to admit that it felt pretty good. I don’t think I would’ve liked just having a dick up my ass, but with my cock buried in my cousin’s cunt it was an added pleasure.

Suddenly I felt Brian tense up and begin to moan loudly. “Yes, cum in him. Dump your cum inside his ass,” my aunt begged as she evidently found a hairbrush of Lisa’s to stick up her cunt. I watched my aunt fuck herself with the brush when I felt Brian moan loudly and start to buck his hips. I looked down at Lisa as the first spurt of cum shot into my ass.

“Take him Mike, let Brian come inside you!” Lisa whispered. I relaxed my asshole and felt his big cock throb and pulsate as he emptied spurt after spurt of hot cum in my asshole. Moans surrounded the room as my cousin came inside me and my aunt fucked herself with reckless abandon while watching her son come inside her nephew’s ass. The feeling of his come splashing inside me and my cock inside Lisa was too much for me as I soon shot my second load of the day into my cousin’s dripping cunt.

We all cleaned up afterwards and Lisa and Brian went to the store like my aunt had originally wanted. She finished reading in the backyard and I went to take a nap on Brian’s bed. I woke a couple of hours later to hear the front door open and people talking. I heard the voices of my sister and my mother. My mother had picked my sister up from a basketball tournament in which she had been cheering for her college. My sister had been a cheerleader since she was about 7. Now she was 20, and was one of the captains of the squad.

My sister, Julie, is about 5’8 with long blond hair. She’s got long legs and a very perky set of tits. All my friends were jealous that she was my sister and our doorbell and phone were constantly busy with guys. I wasn’t sure whether or not she had sex yet, but if I had to guess I’m sure she has a few times since she was constantly going to late-night parties on the weekends.

My mom, Carol, is about the same size as my aunt with a great set of tits also. She has green eyes and dirty blond hair. You could obviously tell that she and my aunt were sisters.

They were all talking and then things went silent. I started to fall back asleep when I heard the door open again and heard Lisa, Brian and my Uncle Jim walk through. A few minutes later I heard people coming up the steps and voices at the door. I pretended I was asleep as I heard the door open.

“Mike’s sleeping?” I heard my sister ask. “What did you guys do to him?”

“He’s had a busy day,” Brian said as he and Lisa started to laugh.

“Come on Julie, check out my room. I redecorated it,” Lisa said.

I heard some faint talking and then heard my sister shout, “Oh my god, Brian.” I jumped out of bed and tiptoed over into the hallway and looked into my cousin’s room. Lisa and Julie were on the bed and Brian was standing next to my sister with his cock pulled out of his shorts.

“I told you it was big,” Lisa said to Julie.

“Go on Julie, touch it,” said Brian.

“No, you guys we can’t do this, Brian put that thing away and lets go downstairs,” my sister said.

“Come on Julie, touch it,” Lisa whispered in Julie’s ear as she reached over and ran her hand up Julie’s leg.

“Lisa stop! Brian pull your shorts up and let’s go downstairs!” commanded my sister, but she made no attempt to stand up. Meanwhile, Lisa’s hand continued up my sister’s leg underneath her short cheerleader skirt. Brian kept stroking his rod and moving closer to Julie’s face.

“Lisa stop,” my sister giggled as Lisa’s started tonguing Julie’s ear. Brian started to moan and rub the precum coming out of the tip of his rock hard dick all over the head and shaft. I could see my sister’s little cotton shorts that the cheerleaders wore under their skirts and Lisa’s hand disappearing underneath them. My sister started to moan and Lisa moved in and kissed my sister on the lips. They just touched lips before parting, and then Lisa ran her hand over Julie’s face and pulled her in for a second embrace. Julie made no attempt to stop her and soon I saw their tongues playing with one another. They broke the kiss when Brian started to moan. Julie looked up at him and then watched him playing with himself. I couldn’t believe my eyes as I watched her lean over and put her mouth around his cock.

Julie started sucking Brian hard as Lisa knelt before my sister and pulled down her shorts and panties. She left her skirt on and started to eat Julie out! They continued this for a while before they all stripped (except for my sister leaving her skirt on) and started fondling and playing with one another on the bed. I didn’t know what to do but I knew that I had to do something. I felt like they were taking advantage of my sister like they had me. Although I must admit I had a pretty good time and Julie didn’t seem to mind too much.

Nevertheless, I headed on downstairs to tell my mom. Directly below the stairs was the living room, to the left was the front door and to the right was the kitchen. You could go around either way to get to the family room, which was down a smaller set of steps. I crept down to the edge of a set of stairs that led directly into the family room. I saw my mom sitting on the couch with my uncle and my aunt was across the room in a rocking chair. My aunt was now wearing a pair of shorts and a tank top. Mom was dressed in beige slacks and a silk white top that showed off her mounds pretty well. Actually any shirt she wore pretty much showed off her magnificent chest. My Uncle Jim was wearing a pair of shorts and a polo shirt as he had been golfing this morning.

They were talking about work or something when my mom said that she needed to get home because her back was bothering her. Great I thought, she’d go look for Julie and catch my cousins and really cuss my aunt and them out! But my uncle moved over next to my mom and said he’d give her a back massage. My mom said no, but my aunt insisted that Uncle Jim helped her when her back was giving her problems a couple of weeks ago. They convinced my mom and she turned her back to my uncle.

No, I thought, she has to go find Julie! I thought about walking in and telling her, but what could I say? I had fucked both my aunt and my cousin that afternoon and gave into giving my other cousin a blowjob and letting him fuck me up the ass! I worried about my mom, but I knew she would NEVER do anything like that. I knew my aunt wouldn’t try anything on my mom because it was her sister and that would be too much of a gamble. It was one thing to manipulate and take advantage of kids, but it was another to do it to a grownup. I only worried that my mom would find out what I had done.

My uncle started to work his hands up and down on my mom’s back. So far, nothing wrong with this massage. But he kept on scooting up behind my mom so that his crotch was against my mom’s ass. I was worried until my mom scooted forward away from my uncle a little.

“Sorry, here let me do your shoulders,” my uncle said.

Mom started to tilt her head back a little and was giving into my uncle’s hands. My uncle moved my mom’s hair to one side and said it was in his way. My mom did one of those moves that girls do when they toss their hair to one side. He got closer and closer to my mom’s neck with his face when he leaned in and kissed her on the neck.

“Hey, what the hell? JIM!” cried my mom.

Quickly my aunt moved over in front of my mom and sat on the couch. “Carol, relax,” my aunt said as she stroked her hand gently along my mom’s cheek. “Relax? Your husband just kissed me! I’m not going to relax, I’m getting Mike and Julie and getting the hell out of here!” mom shouted.

She started to get up but my uncle grabbed her waist and pulled her back down.

“Carol, Carol, come here, I’m sorry, don’t run off,” my uncle said gently as he rubbed his hands up and down my mother’s arms.

“Jim was just trying to relax you Carol,” my aunt said.

“No, he kissed me, I know what he did,” mom replied.

“Ssshhhh, just let yourself go Carol,” my uncle whispered in her ear as he moved in and started kissing her neck again. He once again scooted up behind her and started moving her hips. Before my mom could react my aunt leaned over and kissed my mom on the lips, holding her head so that she couldn’t get away. Mom started to cry inside my aunt’s mouth but she soon stopped and my uncle started rubbing her crotch through her pants. Mom and Aunt Suzy broke their kiss and my aunt removed her tank top over her head. She wasn’t wearing a bra and her tits spilled out in front of my mother. My aunt grabbed my mom’s head and pulled her to one of her nipples.

To my surprise, mom actually opened her mouth and took my aunt’s nipple in her mouth. My aunt leaned her head back and moaned with pleasure. “Yes Carol, that’s it, suck my tit,” she said. Meanwhile my uncle knelt on the floor in front of my mom and took off her pants. He fingered her pussy through her panties a little before removing them too. My mom sat up a second and watched as my uncle moved in and placed his tongue over my mom’s pink pussy lips. Mom moaned and looked at my aunt. They just looked into each other’s eyes before my mom bent over and resumed her mouth on my aunt’s tits. That’s it, I thought. It was over, they had her too.

Then out of the corner of the room I watched as my sister was being led from the other staircase entranceway by my cousins. She looked dazed with a big smile on her face. It was as if she was in a trance and had become their sex slave. When Julie saw mom she just continued to smile and exclaimed, “Mommy!”

Mom looked up at Julie and suddenly realized what was going on. “Julie!” my mom stammered, but Aunt Suzy leaned over and stuck her tongue in my mom’s ear as she whispered something. Mom remained expressionless as she sat up on the couch as my uncle continued eating her out. My aunt sat up and walked over to my sister.

“Did you have fun with your cousins?” my aunt asked my sister.

“Yes, very much,” replied Julie, as she stood there with cum running down her thighs. God she looked like such a slut, and it really started to turn me on.

“Good, so did your brother,” said Aunt Suzy.

“Where is Mike?” asked Mom, suddenly aware that she was there to pick me up.

“Lisa, why don’t you go wake him up?” replied my aunt.

“He’s not in Brian’s room, we looked,” said Lisa.

“Well, just look around, maybe he’s in the bathroom somewhere,” said Aunt Suzy.

With that Lisa ran upstairs to go look for me. Aunt Suzy took Julie’s hand and led her down to the carpeted floor where she started to kiss and fondle my sister. Brian moved over to the couch and sat next to my mom, stroking his cock. “Play with your Aunt Carol’s big tities,” my uncle told my cousin. With that he moved over and started licking my mom’s right nipple while fondling her left tit. Mom leaned back against the couch and let herself enjoy being taken advantage of. She reached over and put her hand on Brian’s cock, slowly starting to stroke it. Brian stopped molesting my mom’s tits for a second and watched my mom fondle his dick. They looked at each other and moved closer together. Mom closed her eyes as she moved in and kissed my cousin on the lips. When their lips parted they looked at one another again, and then my mom bent over and engulfed my cousin’s cock in her mouth.

“Yes, that’s it sis, suck my son’s big, hard cock. Mmmmm, take it all in Carol, suck your nephew good,” moaned Aunt Suzy.

I watched as mom’s mouth bobbed up and down on his hard pole. I glanced over to see my sister lying on her stomach licking my aunt’s pussy as Aunt Suzy was licking her lips watching my mother. I was so busy staring at everyone naked as they licked and sucked one another that I didn’t even realize I had start to fondle myself inside my shorts. The sight of my mother becoming such a whore gave me mixed feelings and I wasn’t sure how to react. I just watched as she kept on sucking Brian’s cock and licking his balls. Suddenly a hand grabbed my arm from behind.

“Found him!” yelled Lisa as I turned around to see who it was.

“Bring him in here,” said Aunt Suzy.

This was the first time my mother saw me staring at her naked body. She slowly took her mouth off my cousin’s cock and looked up at me with a wicked smile as a large line of drool extended from her mouth to the tip of Brian’s cock. “Hi sweetie,” she said calmly. I couldn’t speak; I just stared at her. What a fucking whore she was! How could my own mother do this to me? It was different for me; I’m young and was sort of pushed into this whole thing. But she’s an adult and could’ve gotten up and walked away whenever she wanted.

“Mikey’s learned a lot today,” my aunt told my mom. “Let me show you, Jim sit up on the couch.”

With that she took my hand and led me over to my uncle. He spread his legs and my aunt pushed me down before him.

“Show your mommy what you learned today. Show her what a good little cocksucker you are,” my aunt continued.

“No way, he can’t do that,” said my mom as she looked on.

“Watch,” said Aunt Suzy as she knelt down beside me and pushed my head toward my uncle’s crotch. Uncle Jim took his cock and started to press the head against my lips. My aunt licked my ear as she whispered for me to open my mouth. Not knowing what else to do I complied and opened up as my uncle fed me his large cock.

“Oh my god!” my mom said as she started to laugh.

“Shit Mike!” exclaimed my sister.

“Oh fuck yeah… GOD!” said my uncle as he started to moan with pleasure at the blowjob that I was giving him.

“Is he good honey? Is he sucking your cock real good?” asked my aunt.

“Fuck, he’s almost as good as Brian,” said my uncle.

I just kept sucking up and down on his shaft, licking his head and tasting his precum in my mouth. After a few minutes my aunt pulled me off and laid me down on the floor. “Spread yourself for your uncle,” she said as she started to spread my legs and push my knees towards my head. I knew what she had in mind and grabbed my thighs as I pulled them towards me, giving everyone a good view of my asshole. My uncle just smiled and stroked himself as he got down and knelt before me.

“Wait, he can’t do that,” my mother said.

“Why, he liked it when Brian fucked him,” said Aunt Suzy.

“Yeah, I fucked his pretty little ass good,” laughed Brian.

“Mike, are you gay?” my sister asked me.

“Maybe,” said my aunt. “He seems to like sucking cock.”

“No,” I strongly replied to my aunt. “I’m just doing what you tell me.”

“That’s right, and now I’m telling you to spread your ass cheeks so your Uncle Jim can fuck you good!” my aunt scolded me. I looked up at mom for support, but she just gazed at me as she stroked Brian’s cock.

My uncle spit in his hand and then wiped it against my ass probing my hole with his finger. After letting out a little moan he spit in his hand again and wiped it on his cock. “Yes, that’s it,” my aunt moaned bending over to spit on my uncle’s cock. “Make it nice and wet for him.”

He stared at his cock as he slowly started to push it into my asshole. I soon started to feel the entire length of his cock fill my ass. This time around was different. Before I had my dick in my hot cousin and really didn’t mind Brian’s cock up my ass. But now it was just my uncle and me and I started to feel as if I was gay, seeing everyone in the room watching me with my legs spread and a cock up my ass. I looked at my mother as she was watching me get fucked, her hand working furiously on Brian’s stiff cock. My aunt was kneeling next to us sticking her tongue in my uncle’s mouth as they moaned together. My sister had found a new pussy to play with as she licked Lisa. Lisa was sitting up and moaning as she lightly pulled on my sister’s ponytail.

Soon my cousin Brian flipped my mom over onto her back and rammed his dick into her snatch. She was turned away from me now and was just looking up at Brian. “Oh fuck yes, mmmm, fuck me,” she moaned staring at Brian as sweat beat down his face.

“Oh god Carol,” my aunt said looking over at my mom. “God let him fuck you, oh, my own son is fucking my sister.” Aunt Carol was fingering herself at a rapid pace. She must’ve had at least 15 orgasms by now it seemed. I’ll always remember her licking her lips, moaning and fingering herself whenever I looked at her. My sister picked her head up hearing mom and Aunt Suzy. “Oh mom,” my sister Julie moaned as she made her way over to our mother.

“Oh mom, you look so beautiful. He has such a big cock, don’t you like it? Oh mom I love you,” said Julie as she started to lick my mother’s nipples. My mom was groaning loudly as Brian fucked her brains out. Now I started to get angry. I couldn’t believe my cousin was fucking my mom. What’s more is I couldn’t believe mom would let him. I was pissed that she wasn’t watching me, that she was just concentrating on Brian. I was pissed that she hadn’t asked me to fuck her, that she just grabbed the nearest cock and thrust it in her pussy.

Meanwhile my uncle was giving me a good pounding and I hadn’t even noticed. “Oww,” I started to cry as his cock was really starting to hurt me. He just kept on fucking me harder and deeper in my ass. Soon I was begging him to stop, as he seemed to be lost in a state of ecstasy. He opened his eyes, looked down on me and withdrew his cock. He looked over at his son fucking my mom and licked his lips.

“Oh, does the poor baby’s ass hurt?” my aunt mocked over me.

I just lay there watching as my uncle made his was over to the couch. Brian slipped out of my mom and moved down on his back. Mom got up and lay on top of Brian, grabbing his cock and sticking it back in her now sopping wet pussy. Uncle Jim moved in behind mom and pushed his cock up her ass. I sat up and stared in disbelief as my mom rocked back and forth between the two men and their cocks. She moaned loudly as they fucked her hard. Aunt Suzy went ballistic as she watched her husband and son fuck her sister, moaning even louder and fucking herself with both hands. Julie and Lisa were looking up every so often from their 69.

I just sat there playing with myself, staring in amazement. I couldn’t believe this was my mother being fucked by her nephew and brother-in-law. She loved every minute of it. “Fuck me, fuck my ass hard!” she screamed. My uncle had his hands on her waist and pounded his cock in and out of mom’s ass. Brian fucked my mom’s pussy as he licked all over her big tits. He moved his mouth up and kissed my mother hard on the lips, their tongues playing with one another.

Soon my uncle was groaning and got off my mom. He stood up by the side of the couch and pulled my mom’s hair back forcing her to sit up on Brian’s cock. “Mmmm, give it to me,” mom pleaded. “Uuggghhh,” Uncle Jim moaned as he shot his load all over my mom’s face and tits. “Yes, come all over her,” commanded my aunt. Uncle Jim slapped his cock against my mother’s face and wiped his cum all over her. Looking at his father cum all over his aunt, Brian soon started to buck and moan. “Yes, come in her. Come in your auntie,” Aunt Suzy said to Brian.

“No, he can’t,” mom said.

I remember that a year ago Dad got himself “fixed” so that my parents couldn’t have any more children. I realized then that while dad couldn’t get mom pregnant, my cousin could.

“Please, I’ll get pregnant, just shoot it on my tits,” mom begged Brian.

“NO,” my aunt shouted as she jumped over to them on the couch. “Let him come in you. You know you want him to. Just let it come inside you,” Aunt Suzy said as she held my mother down on top of her son.

That was it! I was just about to jump up and pull my mother off Brian when I heard her say, “Yes, do it. Come inside me Brian. Come inside your auntie’s pussy! Please, I need it soooo bad!”

With that Brian let out one last grunt and filled my mom’s belly with his hot cum. “Oh fuck yes,” moaned my aunt loudly as she came all over the rug. I had never seen a woman cum before, but she kept fingering herself as fluid came out of her pussy and coated her hand and the carpet below. When my mother came back down from her high she got off my cousin and rubbed my uncle’s cum all over her tities. My sister asked our mother if that meant we were going to have a little brother or sister, and she just replied “maybe.”

Mom and Aunt Suzy tongued one another as they looked over at me. “Looks like your son is jealous,” my aunt said as they both laughed at me. “He’s pissed that his cousin and uncle got to fuck his mom before him.” It was true, I was jealous, but also pissed at my mom for letting Brian cum inside her. Mom continued laughing as she crawled over to me like a cock-crazed slut hungry for cum.

“Oh baby, I’m sorry, did you want to fuck me?” she asked mocking me. “I thought you were gay.”

“I’M NOT FUCKING GAY!” I shouted at her.

“Well then why don’t you show me,” she said lying down on her back next to me.

“Do it Mike,” my sister said. “Fuck mom good.”

I crawled in between her legs and knelt before my own naked mom. I looked down at her and saw Brian’s cum leaking out of her pussy and onto her thighs. I put my cockhead at the entrance of her pussy and pushed it in as I moved on top of her. “Ooooohhh, yes, that’s it baby,” moaned mom.

“I’ll bet he’s wanted this for such a long time,” said Aunt Suzy.

“Is that true baby, have you wanted to fuck your mommy?” asked mom as I started to fuck her. Not knowing what else to say in that predicament I replied, “yes.” “Then do it,” she said, “fuck your mom.”

I started to pump harder than I had with either Aunt Suzy or Lisa. Soon I was fucking her even harder than Brian had. Part of it was that I now knew she was a whore and liked being fucked hard. The other part was that I was still so fucking pissed at her for being such a whore that my anger came out in my fucking.

Then mom did something I’ll never forget. She reached up and kissed me full on the lips. When our kiss broke she looked into my eyes and said, “I love you so much.” We then kissed again, this time her tongue slipped into my mouth and I greeted it with my own. After that I didn’t pay attention to my aunt or anyone else in the room. I was making love to my mother and loving every second of it. Soon I felt how warm and wet her pussy was, and the incredible sensation it sent through every inch of my body. I looked down at my mother, her face glistening with sweat and cum. I kissed and licked her all over her face. I clamped my mouth over her nipples and sucked them vigorously. I pumped my cock into my own mother and soon felt myself about to cum.

“Yes baby, do it. Come in mommy, cum in my pussy, please,” she moaned looking right into my eyes.

I couldn’t hold back any longer, even though I wanted to so bad. I wanted to continue fucking my mother forever. But soon I felt that familiar feeling and was soon dumping load after load of semen into my mother’s womb. She squealed with excitement as I came inside her. I looked at her when I was done and we kissed for several minutes before I lied on top of her and we cuddled, my cock still buried in her warm, damp cunt.

After that, we all cleaned up and mom agreed with my aunt to let my sister and I stay overnight. My mom later brought my father over after dinner and they “caught” my sister and I fucking on the edge of my aunt’s hot tub. It was all just another scheme by my aunt to get my dad into their little “incest club.” My dad put up a fight at first, but once he saw Lisa walk over to him naked and grab his cock through his pants, he didn’t struggle too much. The best was when we all watched dad fuck Julie. He kept moaning about how much he’s always wanted to fuck her. He came all over her sexy little body and mom licked up every drop.

Later, mom had a little boy and Julie and I had a little brother. We’re still not sure whom the father is, I mean, who’s going to take a blood test? Although, everyone says he has the same eyes as me.
A Hot Little Sister for Christmas (College guy is reunited with his hot sister)
byThe Duke©

My younger sister Kristy and I have always been very close. Since we are only a year apart, my parents treated us like we were a twin set of boys. By that I mean we took baths together until we were about 10 and we were forced to sleep in the same hotel bed on family vacations until I was 16. We finally needed our own beds because even though we were close we still always fought about everything, just like any other brother and sister.

When we were younger my sister was quite the tomboy. She always chose to follow my friends and I to get in whatever mischief we were in. She would even participate in our wrestling matches, she was tough pinning my friends and myself frequently. She went through puberty before I did and was bigger then me for over a year. It was embarrassing to have my 5-5 younger sister towering over me.

This all changed as I grew older, she stayed at 5-5 and blossomed while I grew to be 6-0. Height wasn't the only thing to change. She had grown into beautiful women. She has long blonde hair, blue eyes, long slender legs, a beautifully tight ass, and a huge set of breasts. She is very athletic and spends a lot of time at the beach. All that time she spent at the beach, with her beach bunny friends, gave her a dark copper tone tan only comparable to the girls of Bay Watch.

Even though we had gotten older we still were pretty liberal with what we wore around each other. She saw me in my underwear frequently and I saw her in her braw and underwear frequently. Every time I saw her in her undies I would ogle over her luscious tan body. When she would see me look I would whistle and joke and she would tell me to shut up. She thought I was just kidding, but she was definitely something to whistle at.

She would always bring one or two of her buxom blonde friends home with her. They were unbelievably hot, but I still didn't think they were comparable to her. I always made sure to walk out in my underwear when they were around, and Kristy would holler at me to put some close on. I would walk out in my briefs and say, "Well hello ladies, how are you all doing today." I know they all had crushes on me so I had to oblige them while pissing my sister off.

I had girlfriend after girlfriend throughout high school but I was always horny over my sister. I would watch her prance around the house carelessly in a T-Shirt and underwear. I could not even begin to count the number of times I had to retreat to my room to masturbate about having sex with her. Thinking about her skimpy tank tops and frilly panties that would crawl up the crack of her solid ass. I masturbated for years about fucking her. Right up to the time I had to go to college.

The women at college allowed me to get my mind off my hot little sister back home. Since I chose to go to college 2000 miles away, I wasn't going to be able to check out her sweet body until Christmas. Finally Christmas Break came and I was on a plane back home. On the plane, thoughts of my sister came flowing back to me, flooding my head with graphic fantasies. Her big round tits, that nice tight ass, and those gorgeous legs. I had to get up while flying over the over the Mississippi and jerk off in the plane bathroom.

I arrived at the airport and could not wait to see my family. When I came out of the tunnel there she was, my 18 year old sister. More beautiful then I even remembered. She was wearing a skintight white sweater that stopped right above her bellybutton. For pants, she was wearing a black pair of those spandex like material pants that you always see girls at nightclubs wear. Even though it was winter she was still tanned and toned. She was gorgeous, and was hysterically happy to see me. She began jumping up and down; exposing her tight abs and making her luscious tits bounce bounce almost hypnotically. She ran over grabbing me in a bear hug. I could feel her warm mounds pressing on my stomach. She then stood on her tows and planted a big kiss right on my lips. I was forced to push her away because my erection was coming back, and a big boner is no way to great your family.

" Where's Mom and Dad," I asked. "Mom's Aunt Edna had a slight stroke, so they drove upstate for the weekend to make sure she's all right," she replied. " That sucks," I said. " It will be just me and the hunky college guy hanging out this weekend," she joked. When I thought about it, she was right, it wasn't that bad.

It was about 9 P.M when we got back from the airport. I was pretty tired but she was still all excited about spending time with me. " Let's stay up and watch movies," she said, as we pulled into the driveway. " Did you rent some?" I asked. " No but Mom and Dad have some," she said with a coy smile.

I immediately dropped my bags at the door and plopped my ass on the couch. "Make us some drinks and popcorn, lazybones, while I go change and get some movies," she said, as she ran up the stairs. I grabbed a few of Dad's beers for me, along with few whine coolers for her. I waited for the microwave popcorn and returned to the living room. She was taking forever, but before I called to her, I finally heard her come thumping down the stairs.

As I turned to ask her what took so long, my heart stopped. She was wearing a skin tight T-Shirt and a very small pair of black. Her panties formed downward into V under her belly button and had little red bow directly in the middle. They weren't quite as small as a thong but she looked sexy regardless. They went up into a thin band at the waste, then back into enough material to barely cover her gorgeous ass. She bounced across the room while I watched her braless tits stretch the thin material for all it was worth. I jokingly whistled and she just looked at me and winked. She was just drop dead gorgeous and she knew it.

She got on all fours, since the VCR was beneath the T.V, and began to set up the movie. She was in a perfect doggie style position. Her ass was angled up into the air, her back was arched, and she was resting on her elbows. Her panties began to creep into her little ass crack, but she slowly reached behind her and pulled them out. She did it slowly enough that she pulled them from her ass and held them 2 inches from her ass. I was about 6 feet away, but I could easily make out her fuzzy little pussy.

She then hopped up, walked over, and plopped down beside me on the couch. She began to giggle, and before I could ask why, I found out. She had gotten into Mom and Dad's hidden Pornos. Like having her magnificent body next to me wasn't enough, now I had to suffer through these cock-hardening skin flicks.

We laughed and poked fun at the movies for a while, but we eventually grew quiet. She lay there on the couch next to me. She was propped up on her elbow using my shoulder as a headrest. Her legs were sprawled out on the couch totally exposing her mound of warm pussy. Her fidgety behavior let me know that the movies were getting her very aroused. She kept rubbing her foot up and down her tanned leg while she rubbed her stomach just above her panty line. The more I watched her get aroused, the harder my dick became. Suddenly a sense of guilt caught me, and I grabbed the blanket off the back of the couch to cover my bulging hard-on.

"I'm cold," I told her.

"Me too," she said, as she grabbed the other blanket and a pillow, and laid her head directly on my crotch. I was so horny, but I couldn't begin to think of how to go about seducing my own sister. We sat there in silence for about another hour until I eventually began to dose off.

I was almost asleep when Kristy began to shake me. " Are you awake," she said. But I just laid there and tried to recover from my jet lag, since watching her was more like punishment anyway. She continued to shake me for about another minute, but I laid still and faked he that I was snoring lightly.

She then did something unexpected. She quietly pulled the blanket off me exposing my lap. She said my name one more time and waited for a second. She then unzipped my jeans and pulled my cock out of my underwear. I could feel her hot breath on the head of my dick and it was driving me crazy. My dick grew hard in seconds, but I still acted as though I were sleeping and she was buying it, since I am such a heavy sleeper anyways. I opened my eye a slit and saw a remarkable sight. She was lying there analyzing my cock with one hand while she rubbed her pussy through her underwear with the other.

I finally reacted and sat up looking directly at her. She was obviously very embarrassed. She apologized and then begged me not to tell anyone. So I agreed not to tell anyone on the condition that I got to see her naked. "You don't want to see me naked, do you?" She replied.

"Of course I do, you have an awesome body," I told her. She was all smiles over my complement. She stood up and immediately slid out of her panties. Then she did a little tease with her shirt. She began to do a little dance as she slowly pulled it up over her head. Her tits were beautiful. They were two perfectly round, grapefruits sized melons that stayed perfectly in place. Her nipples were smaller then I expected. I thought that with tits her size, she would have dollar sized nipples but they were actually those cute little nipples that I had come accustomed to sucking on at college.

"So what do you think?" she asked. "You have the sexiest body I have ever seen," I replied. " Do you want to touch them?" she asked. I immediately stood up and grabbed both of her gorgeous tits. She looked up at me with her big blue eyes as we locked lips. I tried to take it slow but she was too excited. She drove her tongue into my mouth and grabbed my aching cock with both of her hands. She ferociously dropped my pants and began pulling off my shirt.

We were consumed with lust. I kept thinking to myself, I can't believe this is happening, but it was and there was no turning back. I spun her around, pushing her to the couch. She glared at me through her lustful eyes. " Fuck me now!!" she demanded. I knelt down in front of her and buried my face into her wer pussy. She screamed as though she was being tortured. She was going crazy, grabbing the hair on the side of my head and shoving my face into her pussy. She put her feet on my shoulders and kicked me back. "I said I wanted you to fuck me!!" she demanded.

I stood up so that I was looking down upon her while she lied there with her legs spread, exposing her glistening pink pussy while she fingered herself. I braced myself by grabbing the headrest on the sofa. Without breaking any eye contact she grabbed my cock and lined it up with her awaiting pussy. As the head of my dick came into contact with her warm pussy, shivers shot down my spine. I slowly inserted my member, pumping it in and out savoring every last stroke. "Let's go upstairs," she said. So without pulling my dick out I picked her up off the couch as she wrapped her body around mine.

I carried her up the stairs with both of my hands gripping her ass along with my cock buried 9 inches into are sweet warm pussy. I brought her into our parent's room and fell backward on the bed, putting her on top of me. She was insane. She fucked me so hard that I could fell me hips beginning to bruise, but I loved it. She was tossing her head of blonde hair everywhere while she pulled at her nipples. I then jammed my fingers into her mouth. She erotically sucked on them while her eyes rolled into the back of her head.

She was beginning to cum. She bit down on my fingers causing the pain to shoot down through my arm. It hurt but it was turning me on unbelievably. "When she was finished cumming she quickly asked, "Do you want to cum?"

"Of course," I said. She climbed off of me and took my cock into her mouth. She kept looking at me with a big smile on her face while she licked my cock. It took no time at all for me to cum. She licked my balls, my shaft, my head, then she took then she began to deep-throat me. She was fantastic, not even one scrape. When I began to cum she pulled my dick out of her mouth and began jacking me off with my dick pointed upwards. She watched in awe as I came all over my stomach and chest. When I finished she ran her hand through the cum then took her cum covered hand and licked it all off. God, you can only imagine how hot she looked. She then proceeded to lick it all off my leaving me without a drop of mess.

We spent the rest of the weekend acting as a couple. I cannot even count how many times I had an orgasm that weekend. She later decided to go to college with me when she graduated. We live together in a small apartment. We both keep relationships to cover up our true relationship, but we still have sex every moment we are alone. My next challenge will be to get her into bed with another girl and I.
A Lunchbreak (Mark rushes home to her bedroom for lunch)

Mark called home, his meeting had been canceled and he decided to come home for lunch. Of course, with an hour's drive to get home, he hoped it would actually be lunch and a whole lot more. The kids were at school and it had been a while since him and his wife had done anything, so Mark was hopeful.

Allison knew exactly how to serve lunch, and it had very little to with cooking or food. Fully aware of the opportunity, she changed out of her everyday clothes, noticing how firm her nipples already were and seeing the tell-tale damp spot in her panties as she slipped them off. Still holding her satiny panties, she looked into the mirror running the panties down her body, feeling the soft fabric slide over her naked skin. She teased her nipples a bit, then slid the panties around her, moving down her back and softly over her naked ass.

Dropping the panties, she spread her legs apart, lifting one foot up on the dresser and touched herself feeling the wetness and heat building inside her. Knowing how it would excite Mark... breathing her fragrance, tasting her dampness, drinking her lust, she slipped a finger into her wet opening. Moving it slowly up her slit, she finds her sensitive clit, touching it with her wet fingers.

The phone rang and checking the caller-id, Allison answers it, "I hope you're almost home." Her voice is deep and she breathes heavily.

"Yes, I am just pulling into the neighborhood, I wanted to tell you how hard I am. I've been hard for the entire drive home."

"Mark, I'm looking in the mirror at my naked body. I'm standing with my legs spread and I touched myself. Mark, I'm wet, I'm so wet for you."

"I'm turning onto our street... bye." The phone went dead.

Allison hung up, and slipped on a sleek nightgown, not a nightgown she sleeps in, one she saved for a day like today. Leaving the front unbuttoned, she stood in front of the mirror again, lightly touching up her make up and spray on a bit of perfume. She finished just in time, as she heard Mark's car pull into the driveway. Knowing the back door was unlocked, she quickly climbed onto the unmade bed, leaned back onto her sea of pillows, and opened her gown some.

Mark entered the bedroom door to see her lean seductively back, resting on the soft pillows. Allison watched him step into the doorway, immediately seeing his erection through his pants. Seeing how hard he was, she felt the dampness between your legs and knew she was ready for him now.

Mark moved onto the bed, resting his hand on her knee he whispered, "Do you want this as badly as I do?"

Allison nodded, silently parting her legs, willing his hands upward. She felt him trace the soft flesh of her thighs and her breath quickened. Watching him as he felt the damp heat of her, as he touched closer and closer, she felt his fingers on her soft lips.

"No panties," he whispered, with an almost pained look on his face.

Allison just smiled, opening her legs to him as she threw open her rope. Mark backed away, unbuttoning his shirt as he eyed her breasts. On her back, Allison's breasts seemed to pool languidly, her nipples pointing upward. Throwing his shirt aside, he unfastened his belt and pants, letting his eyes flow down her body, over the tight curls of hair, the slit, opening just slightly for him.

She watched him pull off his pants and then slide the elastic on his underwear over his erection. "He is enormous," she thought, sliding back a bit on the bed, bracing herself for him. When he got like this, just on the verge of control, she knew it would be a little rough, not violent, but just a bit feral.

Bending her legs at the knees, she opened herself for him, watching him crawl between her knees and move his cock to her. Taking his shaft in her fingers, she felt the heat in him and opening her lips with the other hand she guided him into her.

Feeling him tremble above her, she gasped as he desperately plunged into her, shoving himself to the hilt. Moving beneath him, she ground her clit up on him until he pulled back for another thrust.

It was hot, fast and hard as their bodies slammed together, each drawing pleasure from the other, each giving as they took. They came together, the urgency splashing from them in wet spurts and pulsing contractions. Mark let his weight fall upon her as Allison savored the pressure on her, the warm wetness inside her and even, the always slightly sad and strange feel of his cock slipping out of her. His cock didn't fill her now, but she knew she held something of him inside her, something she could hold a bit of for the rest of the day, until it slowly became a part of her.

In a few minutes Mark climbed off her and quickly pulled on his clothes. Allison watched his cock, still glistening from her disappear into her underwear, wondering if anyone at work would smell her on him. She felt a tingle at the thought of him marked in her essence, her scent claim him as hers.

"I've got to run hun," he said.

"But you haven't eaten anything."

Kneeling on the bed, he leaned forward, moving his head down between her legs and kissing her lightly there, he said, "No, I'll have to make up for it at dinner."

Smiling, she said, "But the girls will be home then."

"It's a school night, they go to bed early."

"I guess we'll have to also," she replied.

"I did enjoy the lunch."

"I know," she replied. "I know."
A Mother-In-Law's Valentine (Mother-in-law fills a need)

Julie's water broke at 3:00 a.m., and Luke's day went more or less downhill from there. Despite April's journey down the same canal a year and a half earlier and rigorous attendance at Lamaze classes, Julie's cervix remained stuck at three centimeters for most of the day. At 4:00 p.m., when the baby's heart began showing signs of stress, the exhausted mother-to-be was rushed to the OR for an emergency Caesarian, and Luke was left alone to prepare himself as best he could for the birth of his second child. At loose ends and in need of the assurance of something familiar, he fished in his pocket for a quarter and lifted the receiver off the pay phone on the wall just inside the waiting room. He dialed his home number and listened impatiently to the clicks as the connection was made.

She answered on the third ring. "Hello, Bosco residence," his mother-in-law purred like a contented panther preening on a limb. Her dark hair and gracefully fluid movements had inspired him to make similar comparisons in the past. Once, she enjoyed a brief flirtation with fame as a West Coast torch singer par excellence with an alluring routine that featured red evening gowns and an ebony grand piano, but that was before Earl and Julie came along. She devoted a couple of years to motherhood, and, when she attempted a comeback, she found that her star had faded and her fans had drifted elsewhere. She still looked great in those evening gowns, and, if anything, the years had mellowed her voice like a great wine in the cask, but she knew that the brass ring had passed her by. She kept few relics to remind her of those sparkling days, but on her mantle there was a fading photograph of a piano and a buxom girl in a long red dress sandwiched between Frankie and Deano, and if anyone asked her about it, she would just chuckle real deep and say in that warm throaty voice of hers, "If I ever get to do it my way, I'll let ya know."

"Jackie, it's Luke. They just took Julie to the OR."

"Calm down, Luke; you're huffing and puffing like you're the one with your feet in the stirrups."

"It's surgery, Jackie," he barked, stating the obvious.

"Oh, is it really?" she answered a little less warmly. "And here I've spent the last twenty years thinking it was a stork that brought Julie."

"Oh hell, I forgot; you had it too, didn't you?"

"Yes, I did, Luke, and there's nothing to it. She'll wake up with her tummy a little sore, but the baby will be beautiful; none of those awful red marks on her head like she was pulled out with barbecue tongs."

"But, I wanted to be there in the room with her."

"That's really sweet, Luke, but, believe me, after twelve hours in labor she won't care if you're there or not."

"I still don't think much of caesarians."

"Oh, come on," Jackie laughed. "You're just pouting cause they won't be doing an episiotomy."

"What's that?"

"Never mind; I'll explain it when you get home."

"You'll still be there? It's gonna be late; probably ten or after. You know I've got to stay till she gets out of recovery and back to her room."

"Stay as long as you need. I'll be here. April does better in her own bed, so I decided to stay over here with her."

"You're a jewel, Jackie; I don't know what we would do without you."

"That's what mothers-in-law do, baby; help you get over the rough places." She was purring again, huskily, and for an instant Luke fantasized that she sounded, well, seductive. It was not an unfamiliar fantasy for she had come often to his dreams during his obstetrically imposed celibacy, and he found her enticing but far beyond his reach.

"You've been great," he croaked, and he worried that the catch in his throat might have unmasked his thoughts.

"Go take care of my baby," she chuckled, "and give her a big kiss for me."

"Right. See ya later."

"Bye, Luke."

Valentine Constance Bosco entered this world, out of her father's sight and presence, at precisely 5:39 p.m. on Valentine's Day. Both mother and daughter came through the procedure without complication, but some quirky blood pressure readings kept Julie in recovery longer than expected. It was a little past nine when they rolled her back to her room where Luke was waiting.

"You the father?" one of the starchy, white-clad authority figures snapped at him as she and an identical twin maneuvered Julie's bed through the doorway.

"Yes, ma'am," he yelped, leaping to his feet.

"Go home. Get some sleep. Come back tomorrow."

"But, my wife," he protested.

"Her?" the nurse laughed, pointing a finger at the lumpy form lying motionless under a pink hospital blanket. "We gave her a sedative that'll keep her under till morning. There's nothing you can do here tonight."

"Where's the baby?" he asked, peering over the bed-rails as though he expected to find the newborn on the pillow beside her mother.

"In the nursery, where she's supposed to be. We don't bring the Caesarians out till the day after surgery. If you want to see her, you'll have to come around to the nursery window."

"The drapes are closed; it's past visiting hours."

"I'll open 'em for you, so you can take a peek at her. She's a pretty one, that Miss Valentine, with her little head all round and pink like it's supposed to be. You'll be proud of her."

That prophesy proved to be right on the money, and, after getting his peek and a quick one at that, Luke drove home through empty streets, bedazzled by his new daughter and awed by the challenges he knew would come.

Luke let himself into his darkened house and found Jackie in the living room with April on her shoulder.

"You look tired," Jackie said, greeting him with a slightly concerned frown. April blinked and bubbled, "Da," as Jackie shifted the baby to her other shoulder.

"It's been quite a day."

"Mother and daughter still doing okay, I hope."

"Doing just fine; Julie's knocked out, but Valentine was wide awake and just gorgeous. She's almost as pretty as her grandmother."

"Better watch that, buster," Jackie laughed, playfully poking his chest with a finger. "Flattery will get you everywhere."

Luke grinned self-consciously, and asking, "Where's Earl?" He glanced around the room for signs of his father-in-law.

"Home. Most likely passed out in his recliner in front of the TV as usual."

"He didn't come with you?"

"Oh, he came, but you ran out of beer, so he went back home."

April began to squirm, attempting to crawl her way over Jackie's shoulder, and her churning little knees jostled her grandmother's full breasts.

"Oh, oh," Jackie snickered, catching the baby under the arms. "This little one's getting tired, and she's working me over pretty good."

"I'll take her, if you want," Luke offered, reaching to take his daughter.

"Not a chance, daddy-o, I'm having fun. You can come help me change her diaper though and get her ready for bed."

"Sure," he said, and he followed her up the stairs to the baby's room.

Not many guys are lucky enough to have a mother-in-law like Jackie, he thought, congratulating himself as her denim clad buttocks rolled sensuously in front of him on the way up the stairs. Her hips undulated provocatively as she climbed, and he found himself wondering how many grandmothers there were in the world who still looked thirty and who could make your mouth water by wearing a pair of skintight jeans.

Luke gulped, and his eyes shifted to Jackie's finger, then back to her eyes. His gut tightened as her meaning settled upon him. He struggled to fashion a clever response, but then, like the drawing of a drape, a forlorn look swept across his face, and he muttered, "I guess that gene skipped a generation."

Jackie shot him a look that was at once a curious mixture of surprise and uncanny knowledge, and her gaze lingered on him while he shuffled his feet uncomfortably. She lowered April onto the clean diaper, drew it up between the baby's legs and fastened it at the hips, and then she turned to him and, brushing a stray curl from her forehead, said, "That's too bad for Julie."

"Too bad for me, you mean," he mumbled, turning away, unable to return her look.

"Poor baby," she purred soothingly. "You look like you could use a bath and a drink. You go shower, while I give April here a bottle and put her down for the night, and then I'll fix you a drink in the den. How does that sound, big boy?"

"Like an offer I can't refuse, ma'am."

"Good boy," she breathed softly laying her hand on his arm and taking a step closer to him with April cradled in her arms. "Never turn down an offer from your mother-in-law."

"No ma'am, I won't." The touch of her fingers held his mind and seared his skin like a branding iron.

"I know you won't. Now scoot. I have things to do before you get that drink."

Luke turned and raced down the hall to his bedroom, propelled by a sense of urgency he could neither explain nor resist. He showered in five minutes and dried himself in less, pausing only to lay his fingers on his arm where Jackie had touched him in an effort to recall that moment and the wild sensations he had felt. He was about to leave the bath when he ran his palm across his cheek and felt a two-day growth of beard. He shaved with quick, hurried strokes, and then brushed his teeth. He raked his fingers through his hair, then reached for his aftershave. Two sprays for his face, two for his chest, and then, on a prescient whim, he pumped the atomizer twice and misted his groin. He threw on his robe and tying the belt as he went, dashed downstairs toward the den.

Jackie had arrived ahead of him, and she was waiting on a stool at the bar. The den was dark except for the soft light of a few candles that flickered here and there, casting weird, dancing shadows on the windowless, basement walls. In the corner opposite the bar, his stereo lights glowed, and he could hear the low beat of his favorite Marc Anthony CD. He blinked, acclimating his eyes to the darkness, and, when he opened them and focused, Jackie began materializing in the gloom.

Holy cow, he shrieked to himself as his vision adjusted and his heart bounced into his throat. She had slipped off her stool and was standing, facing him, arm outstretched, a drink in her hand. She smiled, dazzling him even without the light, and then he saw that she had changed her clothes. The jeans and loose top were gone, replaced by a nightgown so sheer that she might as well have been wearing nothing at all. Spaghetti-thin straps struggled against the weight of her breasts to keep her covered, and, when he squinted, he could just make out a dusting of little red hearts scattered across the gossamer material. Her bosoms, heavy, rounded, much larger than Julie's, pressed the fabric, and the darkened raspberries of her nipples were prominent against the milky whiteness of her globes. His eyes dropped, following the folds of the transparency to its ultimate conclusion at the tops of her thighs. Oh, God, it was short, too short by half, he groaned as his eyes flirted with the hem and the dense tangle of black hair exposed beneath it. She was moving toward him, speaking to him, but the noise of blood rushing in his ears drowned her words. She came closer, reaching for him; he was lost in a welter of confused thoughts.

"Here's your drink, Luke," she said softly, reaching for his hand with hers and placing the cold glass in his limp fingers. "Scotch and water, heavy on the scotch, right?"

Luke nodded, speechless, dumbstruck and motionless, and gaped as she turned her back to him and returned to her stool. Thoughts and observations, jumbled and incoherent, rattled in his brain: short dark hair, graceful arching nape of the neck, shoulders wide, yet delicately feminine, merging into the broad expanse of her back, waist tapering, narrowing, and then the dramatic flare of her hips and the hollow at the base of her spine and the backward, steeply jutting slope of her butt, enticing cheeks shimmering white, firm and muscular, flexing with the motion of her legs, half-covered by the faint film of her gown, then thighs and calves, muscles taut and solid, like a statue of a goddess hewn from living stone come to life in his den.

She reached her stool, and turned again to face him. Steadying herself with a hand on the bar, she lifted a leg and raised herself on tiptoe to put one cheek on the stool cushion. Her thighs separated, exposing her dark bush as she regained her perch.

"Oops," she twittered, tugging the hem of the transparency ineffectively in a gesture of feigned modesty. "I left my stuff at home in the rush to get here, and this is all I could find in Julie's drawer. You don't think she would mind it I borrowed it just for tonight, do you?"

"I, uh, ah, uh, guess not" he stammered, feeling like a total incompetent, but he also felt a warming throb of excitement between his legs. His hand was shaking so hard the ice in his drink was tinkling against the glass.

"You're shaking your scotch like it's a martini, Luke," she said with a wicked smile and a nod toward his trembling hand. "You want me to make you one of those instead, baby?"

"No, no, this is fine, great," he sputtered, and lifting the glass to his lips he quickly gulped half the contents.

"Oh my, thirsty boy," she laughed, and then she patted the stool beside her and said, "Come over here and sit beside me, Luke. I won't bite you; not hard anyway."

He drained his glass to fortify his nerve, and then stumbled clumsily toward the empty barstool. Jackie watched him closely as he clambered up, trying his best to maintain some dignity by managing the loose front of his robe with one hand and clinging to his glass with the other. As happens occasionally at times of intense distraction the inanimate betrays the animate, and so, suddenly and unexpectedly, his stool tottered awkwardly for a moment causing him to forsake modesty for the stability of the bar. He lunged for the bar rail, feet churning the air below like he was peddling a bicycle, and, of course, in the commotion, his robe fell open at the waist. Jackie observed his struggles with cool amusement, but when his robe parted, exposing him, her eyes dropped to his lap and lingered there until he regained his equilibrium. The motion of his hand drawing the tail of his robe across his groin broke her trance, and she felt the heat of the blush that had crept up her throat while she was watching him.

"Luke, be careful," she gasped in a warning that came well after all danger had passed, and then, when he looked at her sheepishly, she added with a coquettish smirk, "It would be a real shame to lose you, honey." "I'm okay," he muttered in a manly effort to conceal his embarrassment, because she had left him no doubt about the object of her concern.

"You need another scotch," she observed.

"Do I ever," he agreed, rattling the ice cubes in his empty glass.

Jackie made him another drink, stronger than the first, and they sat facing each other, knees nearly touching, and, while they sipped, he described for her with breathless detail the day's events. She listened carefully, as mothers are wont to do where their children are concerned, but, when the story passed beyond the dangers of delivery, her mind wandered. She reached her foot across the space between them and curled her toes around a rung of his stool as she listened, and from time to time, when he became excited describing something, his foot would brush hers and a tingling spasm would course up her leg to her belly. She heard him out, summoning all the patience she could muster because she knew that she could never hold his attention if she interrupted the telling of his story, and finally, near the bottom of his glass, his voice trailed off.

He sat silently staring into space, lost in his thoughts for a few moments, and then, her toes brushed his foot. It was not a casual, accidental touching, but a deliberate caress that was calculated to attract his attention. His head jerked just slightly, like he had been startled, and she caressed his foot again. He blinked and turned his head toward her.

"It's Valentine's Day, Luke," she said looking into his eyes, and something in the way she said it reminded him of the passion of Valentines past.

"Oh, damn," he groaned apologetically, "I guess you and Earl had plans to go out tonight, didn't you?"

"I don't think so, honey," she responded sarcastically. "Earl hasn't remembered Valentine's Day once in fifteen years."

"Julie's a chip off the old block, then," he grumbled in reply. "She said she was so fat she didn't even want to think about Valentine's Day."

"Poor baby," she purred solicitously, "no present this year?"

"You got that right," he sighed with a grimace of disappointment, and turned toward his glass to drown his sorrows with another gulp of scotch.

"I guess that explains why this little number was buried in the back of Julie's lingerie drawer." She plucked the gown between her breasts as she spoke, and the swollen discs of her nipples seemed to wink at him though the gauze. She moved her foot to cover his, and he could feel her toes on his instep. The sensuous pressure of her fingers on his arm earlier was nothing in comparison, and he felt a tightening in his gut.

He stared at her nipples, barely noticing the gown at first, then his eyebrows arched in recognition, and he muttered, "I gave that to her last Valentine's Day, but she's only worn it once."

"Babies have a way of pushing daddy out of the picture, Luke," she replied with genuine sympathy, because she knew that Julie's devotion to April had come at a price, and that more often than not Luke was finding himself on the periphery of the family circle.

"You noticed?" he sighed, sounding slightly despondent.

"Of course, I noticed; I don't miss much where you and Julie are concerned."

"It's okay. April requires a lot of attention."

"Mmmmm," she nodded understandingly. "So do daddies if memory serves."

Luke didn't respond, instead staring glumly into his glass as though the mysteries of the universe would be disclosed there in the arrangement of the ice cubes.

"I have a present for you, Luke," she said throatily, changing the subject to break the spell of melancholy that was beginning to threaten her plans, and she studied him as her tone intertwined itself with the scotch's smoky fumes in his brain.

"Wha?" he protested with a start. "What'd you do that for?"

"Because I wanted to. I knew Julie wouldn't, and I thought my good looking young son-in-law deserved a present on Valentine's Day," she said, straightening her back and rolling her shoulders back. Her breasts thrust toward him, flattening slightly against the restraint of the thin fabric. Her berries poked the cloth, raising it like a pair of tent poles.

"But, but, Jackie," he sputtered, embarrassed by his lack of foresight, "I don't have anything to give you."

"Are you sure?" she breathed heavily with her eyes fixed on his. Her voice was thick with the syrup of suggestion.

"Huh?" he croaked.

"Never mind," she smiled disarmingly as she pushed a small, gift-wrapped package down the bar toward him. "Open your present."

Bewildered, Luke, looked at her and then at the package. He felt a measure of relief because it was so small and so insignificant, only about the size and shape of a toothpaste box, and he consoled his discomfort with the hope that it was merely a token gift. He lifted the package, being careful not to damage the bow, and shook it beside his ear. It rattled with a dull, flat sound, and he looked at her quizzically.

"Oh, for Pete's sake, go on and open it." Impatience injected an edge to her voice. She had put both her feet on his and was bouncing her heels expectantly.

He rotated the package carefully, looking it over and planning his approach. He inspected it closely, holding it up to the faint light of the single candle on the bar, and then, just beside the bow, he discovered Jackie's note. He squinted and read aloud, "For Luke, To make all your dreams come true; Love, Jackie."

"That's really sweet of you, Jackie," he said, remembering his manners.

"Oh hell, just open it, will you? Just tear the end off and shake it out." She sounded agitated, and her toes were skittering all over his feet. Somehow, while he was concentrating on the package, she had found an end of his belt, and began tugging it to hurry him along.

"Okay, okay," he replied, and to placate her he quickly ripped the end, paper, ribbon and cardboard, off the gift.

He inverted the package and shook it. A small white tube fell from the opening and dropped with a plop into his palm. He leaned for a closer look and then straightened. He looked at her with a perplexed look that creased his forehead in a frown.

"KY jelly, Jackie? Just what I always wanted for Valentine's Day."

"You'll need it," she answered mysteriously.

"What on earth for?" he questioned, feeling like he had missed the joke somewhere.

"I learned some things about you today, Mr. Bosco, while you were at the hospital."

"What are you talking about? What things?" His eyes darted about the room seeking clues.

"I was poking around the house this morning, you know, trying to find Earl some more beer, and I happened upon your stash of dirty movies right here under the bar."

"Huh?" he groaned unresponsively. A heavy mantle of dread began settling over him.

"You know what I'm talking about."

"That cabinet's locked." He squirmed defensively, ignoring her wiggling toes.

"It wasn't this morning," she corrected with a gotcha smile.

"Shit," he groaned.

"You've got quite a collection down there, buster."

"I don't know what you're talking about."

"I think you do, baby," she cooed, pulling herself closer to him with the tag end of his belt.

"All that stuff belongs to a friend of mine. I'm just keeping it for him so his wife won't find it."

"Aren't you the Good Samaritan," she chuckled disingenuously. "What's this friend's name? I want to meet him."

"What for?"

"Because I'd like him, that's why. We think alike. We're interested in the same things. You know, share fetishes."

"Fetishes?" he croaked. His face was beginning to show the stress fractures of a disintegrating composure.

"Yeah, Luke, fetishes. I'd say that thirty fuck films, all with the same theme, qualified as a fetish."

"I, I don't know anything about any fetish," he stammered, staggered by her shockingly casual use of the "f" word.

"Maybe you ought to get to know your friends better; you know, investigate, find out what they're into, before you go offering to hide their stuff for them."

While she was answering him, she reached across the bar and picked up the remote control to his VCR. Luke's eyes, bulging with apprehension, were riveted to the device as she toyed with the controls.

"Jackie?" he protested, nearly strangling on her name, when she pointed the controller toward the TV.

"No kidding, baby; you really need to check this out. That friend of yours has some awesome stuff."

Across the room the TV screen crackled and began to warm. Luke could almost hear the drums rolling and sense the hangman's hand moving toward the lever to spring the trap beneath his feet as the screen gradually brightened. Oh dear, oh dear, he berated himself with dread as the title swam into focus. "Buttman Reams the Wedding Reception," he read with a sinking feeling. Oh shit, he thought; he remembered this one better than the rest. Somebody spikes the punch, and the drunken bridesmaids take turns letting Buttman fuck their asses. He fucks them everywhere, behind bushes, in the bathroom, under the orchestra stand, and, finally, the bride, on the pretext of going to change out of her wedding dress, leads him into the bedroom, and, lifting her gown by the train, throws herself on the bed to let him do her asshole too.

Luke's eyes were glued to the screen, but he was acutely aware of Jackie's presence next to him. The film progressed, and the sound of her breathing became heavier as she watched. She was tense with anticipation, and her toes barely moved on his skin.

On screen, Buttman was talking to one of the bridesmaids; a beautiful girl with long blonde hair in a lime-green sheath dress that barely covered her ass. The girl was grinning and nodding her head, but the dialogue was inaudible because the sound was off. That was of no consequence, since Luke knew all the lines by heart anyway. He knew the girl was eagerly agreeing to meet Buttman in the bathroom in a few minutes, and, sure enough, that scene faded and was replaced immediately with an image of the girl leaning against a sink, making out with Buttman like he was the answer to her prayers. Pretty soon he had her breasts bared, and was pulling her dress up over her hips. It was a summer wedding, so she wasn't wearing hose, and it only took him a second or two to strip her thong down her shapely legs. They were kissing, and he was squeezing the girl's ass cheeks like he was milking her butt, and then she was rubbing her pussy all over him and trying to pull his cummerbund up so she could get to his zipper. Then, he turned that gorgeous girl around and told her to lean over the sink and spread her legs. Of course, she did like he told her, and Buttman crouched down behind her and started running his hands all over her cheeks and down between her legs, and he was rubbing her pussy then and she couldn't stand still for more than a second or two, so she looked over shoulder to say something, and Luke could read her lips saying "Please, baby, do me." Then, Buttman put his hands on her cheeks and spread them apart, and her crack opened up, and just then the camera panned in for a close-up of the sweetest, pinkest little asshole in the world. It was a tiny little thing, not hardly bigger than a dime, and it was smooth, real smooth, like it didn't have but one, maybe two, little wrinkles in it and there wasn't any hair at all anywhere near it, except down covering her pussy where Buttman's fingers were getting her worked up. Then the camera pulled back and Buttman leaned forward toward that gorgeous girl's wiggling ass, and he got closer and closer, but taking his time to let the suspense take hold, and then, all of a sudden, his face was between her cheeks and his tongue was out and he was licking her crack and trying to run the tip of his tongue up into that tiny little asshole. At that, the girl started going nuts, throwing her head back and shaking it, making all that blonde hair fly around, while she hunched her hips and begged him to stick his prick up her butt.

"Jesus Christ, that's hot," Jackie gasped aloud.

Luke turned to look at her, but she was oblivious; the action on the screen had captured her attention and, for the moment she was ignoring him.

Buttman stood up and fished under his cummerbund for the tab to his zipper. The girl shot him a glance of dismayed abandonment while he fumbled to free his prick, and he told her to play with herself till he was ready to fuck her. Of course, Jackie couldn't hear any of that, but she could get the idea pretty quick because the girl immediately reached down between her legs and spread her pussy lips open with a couple of fingers and started stroking her clit. Jackie could see the girl's reflection in the mirror over the sink, and the kid's eyes started getting a distant, sort of far away look in them, and she started flicking her finger back and forth across her clit, kind of strumming it. About then, Buttman got his zipper down and started fishing around in his pants. A couple of seconds later, his hand came out dragging a cock that looked like a cross between a python and a baseball bat.

"Ohmygod," Jackie gasped at the sight of Buttman's cock, and Luke watched her out of the corner of his eye as she chewed her lip and brushed perspiration off the underside of her chin with the back of her hand. Her butt was squirming on the stool cushion like she had sat on a tack or something, and he could feel the heat radiating off her nearly bare skin.

Luke was, himself, approaching the point of total meltdown. His cock had grown until it was hard as an iron porch post, and he had to cross his legs just to keep it from fighting free of its hiding place. Jesus, he panted silently, he had seen this flick a thousand times, jacked off to it hundreds, but always alone, in the dark late at night, or during the day when Julie was out shopping. She wouldn't approve, no way, not at all; she would just push him away, saying it was dirty and nasty, and have nothing to do with him after that for weeks at a time. Oh, Julie, he thought, but the scent of her mother pushed her image from his mind. Jackie was there; close enough to feel, to smell, to hear, and she wasn't repelled; she was enthralled. Her eyes followed every movement on the screen, wide with wonder and eager anticipation. Her tongue thrashed her lips restlessly, wetting them in one moment only for her to wipe them dry with her forearm the next. She panted and sighed and groaned with the girl on the screen, and when the girl's fingers started stroking her cunt, he detected Jackie's hand rising to pluck at her own distended nipples.

Buttman's lips were moving; you could see his face beside the girl's reflection in the mirror. The girl's eyes widened; she looked scared.

"He's telling her to make his cock wet," Luke explained, reading Buttman's lips aloud.

Jackie jerked her head around at the sound of his voice and looked at him like she had forgotten him. "Baby," she moaned almost painfully and put her hand on his bare thigh, up high near the edge of his robe, but the lure of the lurid screen had captivated her, and she turned away losing herself again in Buttman's adventure.

Buttman put his hands on the girl's shoulders and forced her to turn around, facing him. His cock stood out from the gap in his pants like the limb of a tree, and the girl stared at it with eyes filled with wonder and doubt. He took her hands and put them on his cock, and then he kissed her, while she rubbed her pussy with him. She closed her thighs, capturing the end of his dick between her legs, and jacked him off, while he sucked her tits and chewed her nipples. After a minute of that, he pulled away, freeing his dick, and he looked into the girl's eyes and then pointed to his prick.

"He wants her to suck him off," Luke whispered helpfully, and he felt Jackie's response in the tightening of her fingers on his thigh. His own cock was throbbing with an ache he had never felt before, and he shifted his hips in the hope of attracting the attention of Jackie's fingers, but she failed to notice.

The girl dropped to her knees in front of Buttman and put both her hands on his huge dick. She closed her eyes and rubbed her face with the swollen, purplish head, leaving a sticky web of precum strands staining her pretty lips and cheeks. She brushed the tip across her lips and licked the slit with the tip of her tongue. Buttman grunted and wove his fingers in the girl's blond curls pulling her mouth toward his cock. She opened wide, stretching her lips and jaw to accept him, and took what she could of him into her mouth.

Luke glanced at Jackie out of the corner of his eye. Her mouth was open; lips, wetted with spittle, gaped empathetically. Her breath was coming in quick little gasps, and she had slipped her hand under her gown and was feverishly massaging her nipple while she stared at the images on the screen.

The girl moved her mouth and began licking the length of Buttman's massive cock. Her saliva quickly coated the darkened, heavily veined surface, and her fingers skated eagerly over his skin to test his slipperiness. She wetted him all over once, and then again, then, taking no chances, she licked the swollen head a third time. Her spit dripped off him as he lifted the girl off her knees and stood her, once more, facing the mirror. He moved behind her and nudged her crease with the tip of his cock. He spoke and she nodded, smiling, and reached for her behind with both hands.

"He just told her to spread her ass-cheeks so he can fuck her," Luke volunteered. He was beginning to sound like a play-by-play announcer at a football game, he thought, feeling foolish, but the tightening of Jackie's grip on his thigh reassured him.

"Oh, God, baby, she's soooooooo hot," Jackie gushed, and her fingernails dug into his flesh.

The blonde pulled her cheeks apart with both hands, opening her deep crease and exposing her tiny asshole. Buttman inched closer and touched her ass with the tip of his cock. The agitated girl's feet danced on the bare linoleum floor, and she rubbed her tits on the edge of the sink, and it was easy to tell that feeling Buttman's cock touching her asshole was causing the pretty little thing no end of excitement. Buttman started pushing, trying to get the head of his cock inside her, but he wasn't making any progress, and his dick developed a kind of bow, and pretty soon he had the girl mashed up against the wall with her tits in the sink and her head turned sideways with her cheek against the mirror. Buttman backed off and let the girl slide down the wall some and reposition herself, only this time she braced with both hands on the faucet handles and left him to open her up if he really needed to. Now, Luke knew that old Buttman had made about fifty films in his career and had enough sense about butt-fucking that he could probably find an asshole to fill in a pitch dark room full of nuns, so having the girl's hands occupied didn't present any problem at all. Buttman wedged his thumbs between those lily-white cheeks, and, before you could blink, the dark bottom of her crease was filling the screen and her little hole, all wet and slippery lookin, was puckered up just waiting to be kissed. Then, here came the cock and the head of it just about filled the screen, and it looked to be three or four times the size of the hole he was fixin to fill with it, and it started boring down on that little hole and forcing her cheeks apart, and precum was leaking out of the tip and oozing all over her crack, and Luke knew that there was a lot of grunting and groaning and suggesting going on, but he kept his mouth shut cause he didn't want to sound like an idiot trying to explain all that.

Luke snuck a look in Jackie's direction. Her eyes were wide as saucers, and she was chewing her bottom lip. She had pushed up her gown to get to her breasts, so most of what little had been covered was uncovered, and there she was twisting one of her nipples between her thumb and forefinger and making funny little gurgling sounds deep in her throat. He could see her bare belly running flat and smooth right down to her hairy pussy and her skin was shiny with perspiration. If she was aware of him at all, she gave no sign of it, and it took all the will power he could muster to keep his hands off her. Her body gave a little jerk and she leaned forward, toward the TV, and he forced his attention back to the screen.

The girl was half lying across the sink. Her arms were straightened, locked at the elbows for leverage, and her fingers were curled around the faucet handles in a death grip. She had squeezed her eyes shut and her face was all squinched up and red like she was in the middle of Lamaze practice. Buttman bored his cock into her like a pile-driver busting rock and the top half of the head was wedged in her hole. Buttman had a hold of her hip bones with both hands, and was pulling her so hard you could tell his muscles were just about to tear the sleeves of his tuxedo jacket. The camera panned in for another close-up, and the screen filled with the image of that tiny asshole trying to swallow Buttman's enormous cock. Funny thing about assholes, Luke thought, recollecting lessons learned from hours spent studying films depicting such matters, once he gets a little in, it gets much easier. Then, as he watched, the girl's tight sphincter relaxed and a little of Buttman's cock disappeared. It was slow at first, almost too slow to detect, but after a minute more of pushing and stretching that poor girl's butt-ring, suddenly old Buttman was buried to the rim of his cock-head inside her ass. Buttman paused right there, with the head almost in, cause he was coming to the biggest part of his cock, and he liked to savor the moment when the first timers were figuring out what was about to happen to their assholes. He backed out, withdrawing nearly all his cock-head, and watched her hole close up behind him. He pushed it back in to where it was before, only this time it was a little easier, and they didn't have to strain so hard. Then he did it again, and it was easier still, and if you looked real close you could see that the girl's hole didn't close up all the way this time, so, when Buttman stuck her again, she was already opened up some and the head slid right back to where it was just easy as you please.

The scotch, the porn and a three-month stretch of celibacy were brewing in Luke's brain like newt eyes and frog toes in a witch's cauldron, and the poor fellow was beginning to unravel. He slipped his hand toward his crotch, desperate to find some means of quelling the raging fire in his dick. He was dangerously close to his favorite part in his favorite film, and the consequences of watching that with a half naked woman rubbing herself not a foot away were things he was not sure he wanted to learn. He groped himself and found his cock sticking up under his robe. It was rigid and jerking, doing that odd little pre-orgasmic thing it did with twitches and uncontrollable shudders, and he knew that somebody had better put a finger in the dike right then or else. He covered the head with the palm of his hand and dug his fingers into the tender throat on the underside, and then he squeezed down hard. He winced and nearly gasped, and then he did it again, only harder, and it hurt him so badly that he nearly jumped off the stool, but the jerking and twitching subsided and he felt the tension relax just a smidgen. He sighed in relief and closed his eyes because he still didn't trust himself to look at Jackie or the TV.

Buttman was fucking the girl's ass with tiny little thrusts that stopped just short of burying the head inside her. He was teasing her actually; tantalizing her with little tastes of cock, while he loosened her hole, so that, when he was ready for a real ass-fuck, not only would she be ready for his cock, she would be begging him for it. The camera work was amazing, filming from inches, remaining rock steady, it showed Buttman's cock withdrawing completely, hovering just outside the girl's open hole. Yes, that's right, open hole. He had stretched her so that now, when he withdrew, her asshole didn't close up at all but remained open, a hot circle of deeply reddened flesh gaping like a mouth as wide as his cock, and the camera closed in even closer and there, beyond the opening were pink, pulsating walls that gradually darkened and faded to black in the depths of her tunnel.

"Oh, baby, do it," a voice growled in the tormented tone of frustrated passion, and the words seemed to Luke to reverberate in the room.

His first thought was that the sound had returned to the TV, because the voice and the words were a close match for the girl on the screen, but he realized almost immediately that the sound was too close, too rich, and that it throbbed with a depth of desire that surpassed any scripted performance. He chanced a peek at Jackie. She was leaning toward the cock on the screen; her lips were working feverishly, forming nearly soundless words. She had uncrossed her legs and separated her knees. Her hand was plunged between her legs, her fingers digging into her bush, and she was panting like a runner on a steep hill.

"Give it too her," she huffed, offering encouragement to the frozen figures on the screen.

Buttman's cock hovered, poised not a whisker's breadth from the girl's hole, for a heartbeat, then another, and then another.

"You want me to turn the sound up so you can hear, Jackie?" Luke whispered.

"Nooooo," she moaned without turning her head. "You tell me. I want to hear you say it."

"What do you want me to do, slut?" Luke growled in a perfect rendition of Buttman's role.

"Put it in; do me," Jackie gushed with torrid fervor.

"Not good enough, dammit; tell me what you want." Luke knew the script, and he played the part to the hilt.

"I want your cock, please, please," she whined sounding almost pitiful in her eagerness.

"Oh hell, you're no good at this. I'm going back to the party to find somebody who knows what they want."

"No, no, oh, God, no. Don't go; I want it. Please, I want it."

"What?" he hissed, giving her one last chance.

"Your cock, baby, your gorgeous, big cock. I want your cock fucking me up my ass," she sobbed, confessing the compulsion of her desire.

Perfectly on cue, the cock on screen lunged toward the girl's gaping hole. The head touched her butt, then disappeared, and then the shaft, thick and stiff, swooshing down like a kid on a waterslide, slipped into her depths in one long, gliding thrust.

"Aaarggggg, yes," Jackie gasped, brazenly fingering her pussy while she gawked at Buttman's incredible cock burying itself in the girl's butthole.

They fell quiet then, and looked on, a pair of voyeurs in a bizarre bonding ritual, as Buttman fucked the girl's tight hole with deeply pounding thrusts. They watched in awed silence, Luke, because he knew the time for dialogue had passed, and, Jackie, because she hadn't the breath to speak her part. And, Buttman reamed that girl for all he was worth, and she took his every inch, and then pushed back harder wanting more. He thrust and poked, fucking her deep, then shallow, then deep again, and then the stereo ran out of tunes, and all Luke heard was the soft hum of the VCR and Jackie's panting breath. Buttman was fucking and the girl was looking back at him, grinning with that distant look again, and then he was there, slapping her ass with his hands, then pulling his cock out and rubbing it in her crack, while the camera ran in for a close up of the cum blasting from his dick. Buttman jerked off, pointing his spurting cock at her rump, covering her cheeks and crack and that now not-so-tiny asshole with streams of sticky white goo.

"Ohhhhhh," Jackie moaned in an anguished sigh as Buttman's squirting cock sprayed his love milk on the girl's white ass, and her nails pierced the skin on Luke's thigh.

Then, suddenly, it was over; the spell broken. The scene faded to black for a second, then brightened, and Buttman was in the garden again, zipped up and fresh looking, and coaxing another of the bridesmaids into a turn on the dance floor.

Wordlessly, Jackie slipped off her stool and crossed the room to restart the stereo. The music resumed, and she turned toward him. She dropped her chin, then slowly lifted her eyes and fixed him with a look so smoldering that he could feel it right down to his balls. Her gown was wetted where her perspiration had soaked it through and it stuck to her breasts like a second skin. She started toward him, slinking, stalking him panther-like, and he felt like a Judas goat confronting his fate. His chest constricted as she approached. She smiled, and he felt the wind gush from his lungs. She took a step closer, and the floor lurched below him.

Then she was there, her bare thighs brushing his knees, her eyes pouring her heat into his soul. She pressed toward him and swept him up in the sweet freshness of her hair and the soft fragrance of milled soap and perfume on her skin, but mostly she captivated him with the sensuous, womanly musk of her arousal and the closeness of her filled him with desire.

She reached for the ends of his belt and tugged him off the stool, saying, "Come on, dance with me, Luke," and his misgivings, if he had any, dissolved like threads of smoke in the wind.

He moved to her and she to him, and she melted into his arms. Her arms slid up behind his neck, and she laid her cheek on his chest. His arms encircled her narrow waist, and he felt the intoxication of her presence deep in his bones. They swayed together, leaning side to side with the rhythm, their feet touching toe to toe, never moving, and her sinuous curves melded with his. He felt her thighs pressed to his and her belly moving against him. Her breasts flattened against his chest, and the firmness of her thrilled him. His fingers found the small of her back and pressed her there, urging her closer and she snuggled deeper into his arms. His hard cock throbbed with eager hunger, and his thin robe offered scant concealment for his desire. Then, she pressed her belly against him, unabashedly seeking his strength with her warm nudity.

"Jackie?" he moaned through nearly gritted teeth, when she pressed her belly against him to take the measure of his standing prick.

Behind them, on the TV screen, Buttman, too, with his hands cupping fresh cheeks, was caught up in the delirium of erotic dance.

Inspired, Luke slipped his hands to Jackie's taut, naked globes. His hands cupped her, fingers caressing her tense crease, and he pulled her closer.

"Baby, I want skin," she muttered against the lapel of his robe as his fingers slid across her bare flesh, and her fingers loosened the knot at his waist.

His robe fell open and she burrowed inside the folds. Her hands moved on him, roving over his nudity restlessly and inquisitively, first caressing his chest with her palms flattened upon him, then circling to his back and rising to his shoulders, where she clung to him and panted with her open mouth on his nipple.

His cock, naked, exposed, in obvious arousal, rolled against her belly with every move of their bodies, and she wriggled her belly in a lascivious caress that nearly rendered him senseless.

"Baby," she gushed, insinuating her hand between their pressing bodies and running her fingertips lightly over his erection. "You really liked your friend's movie, didn't you?"

"Oh God, Jackie," he groaned when her fingers burned him.

Her fingers circled him, and, grasping him lightly, directed him to the core of her heat. The head of his cock nuzzled into her dark bush. She held him there, pressing his prick into her pussy and let him feel her lips spreading for him.

"I guess I didn't have anything to do with getting you this way, did I?" she teased, while her hand moved his dick in her wet slit.

"Dammit, Jackie," he protested. His fingers were clawing into her crease and her touch was driving him crazy.

"I mean, it was just the movie, right? This wasn't meant for me, was it?" Her hand was cupped, cradling his cock, and, while she spoke, she lifted her eyes and searched his face for a sign that might answer her question.

"Oh, Lord, forgive me," he gasped. Jackie's thumb had rolled over the top of his prick completing the encirclement, and she started jacking him off into her dripping pussy before he could complete the sentence. Denial was futile; worse, it was impossible. "Of course, you caused it; I've hardly thought of anything else since the first time I saw you."

"You should have told me." Her hands left him; she was sinking to her knees.

"I couldn't." He let her slip through his fingers, like a dream drifting away upon waking.

"You could have had me anytime; to do anything you wanted." She was on her knees. Her hands held him, pointing him toward her mouth, and then she licked him. She touched his cock with her tongue and felt a shudder run through his body. She held him still and, opening her lips, covered him with her mouth. His cock filled her. She sucked him, cheeks hollowing, tonguing the sensitive throat of his dick, and pressed his ass with her hands to take him deeper.

"Oh God, Jackie," he cried.

It was nearly a scream and it thrilled her, so she swallowed and let his cock slip into her throat. His fingers raked through her hair seeking a grip on her head, and his hips lurched toward her gaping mouth. Cock, thick, rigid, trembling with excitement, plunged into her throat. Her head bobbed as she fucked his prick with her lips, tongue and throat, and she turned her head from side to side to increase the friction and heighten his pleasure.

"Jackie, Jackie," he wailed in warning.

She stopped sucking at the first taste of his cum and let him slip from her mouth. He helped her to her feet. Her eyes burned with a wild, dazed look, and her lips were wet and puffy, almost swollen. His fingertips touched her chin, tilting her face toward his, and he kissed her. Their lips met, instantly churning, pressing, and her mouth opened to him, and she sucked his tongue into her wetness. He tasted her and himself and wrapped his arms around her while she opened to him like the flower opens to the rain. Her hands found him while they kissed, and she washed his erection with the wetness from her lips.

She broke away, tugging his slippery cock urgently and gasping, "I want this, now."


"You know what to do?"


"The movie; just like the movie."


He turned to find the KY jelly, and when he turned back, she was already kneeling on the floor in front of the couch with her elbows resting on the center cushion. Julie's Valentine gown was lying on the floor.

"Hurry, baby, I need you," she panted, waggling her ass enticingly.

He stood behind her, greasing himself with eager, fumbling fingers, and then he dropped to his knees and knelt, praying at the altar of his lust as it were, for a moment, while her orbs shimmered expectantly.

"Luke?" she panted impatiently. Her hands circled her globes, fingers digging into her flesh and she spread herself for him.

He crouched lower and felt the heat from her body on his face, and then, he was kissing her, peppering her cheeks with soft, wet, adoring kisses and licking her skin between her fingers. He heard her throaty voice, muffled in the cushion, moaning his name as his tongue trailed ribbons of fire down her crack toward her hole. He licked her and his tongue swept her tightly puckered ring. She shuddered, and he licked her again, circling her tender opening with the wetted tip of his rapier.

"Jesus, baby, your tongue feels good," she gasped.

He tongued her portal and felt her fingers between his cheeks and hers clawing to open herself to him. The flat of his tongue relaxed her tiny rose with a gently wetting massage, and his hand crept up to stroke the creamy velvet of her inner thigh. She gasped and shifted, spreading her legs invitingly, and he brushed the springy damp curls of her bush with his fingertips. She rolled her hips enticingly coaxing his tongue and fingers to pleasure her, and he stabbed at her hole with the sharpened tip of his tongue. He forced her open and plunged inside, the wet wedge of his tongue filling the tight sheath of her rectum. His fingers found her thickened lips in the dewy tangle of her thicket and thrust into her wetness. She gasped and wriggled and his thumb found the path to her womb and wiggled inside her. She gasped and moaned as he probed her holes with thumb and tongue and her scent rose to mark his mind and the irresistible power of her lust was imprinted on his consciousness for all time.

"Ohhhhhhhh, God, Luke, you don't know what you're doing to me." She panted the words breathlessly and her slack lips drooled her spit onto the cushion.

"Yeth," he answered thickly, unwilling to take his tongue from her anus, and he fingered her clitoris with the tip of his forefinger.

"Luuuuuuuuke," she wailed announcing the onset of a spell of sexual dementia.

He continued to lick and probe and finger, and Jackie began to shiver uncontrollably, like a chill had taken hold of her soul. Her pussy, hot and seething, seemed to convulse on his fingers in a writhing spasm. He lifted his face from her haunches, but her quaking continued.

"Luke, baby, I want you," she gurgled.

He pulled his hand from her throbbing pussy, letting his fingertips drag up along the pulsating crease of her ass. His fingers, dripping with jelly and the slippery effluence of her passion, caressed her anus and oiled her with their mingling juices. He pressed a finger to her hole and felt her rose nibbling the tip. He pressed gently and broke through her resistance. The walls of her rectum closed on him eagerly.

"Luke, Luke," she groaned impatiently. "That's not your cock, is it, honey?"

"Of course not," he snapped. "It's just my finger getting you ready."

"Ready? Luuuuuke, please, I'm ready to die if you don't fuck me soon." She was pleading, biting the cushion and pleading, and she reached for his cock to guide him to her.

He rammed his finger into her steaming bowels, then pulled it out and added a second. He shoved the two into her hole, slowly plunging them in to the hilt, while she squirmed like a piglet on a spear. Then, he inserted just the tips of three fingers and spread them apart, stretching her anus like a rubber band, and she gurgled her pleasure in incoherent sobs.

"Luke, please," she purred and he could almost see her in her red dress, the skirt slit up the side to her hip, her breasts rising like melons above the wickedly scooped neckline. "Fuck me, baby. I can't wait any more. Put your cock up my ass and give it to me."

His prick lurched in heed of her summons, and he crawled between her feet, close up behind her. Her cheeks were mottled with greasy palm and fingerprints, and her oiled crack glistened with the warm glow of candlelight. He caught the head of his cock with his hand and guided it into her crease. His finger led the way, probing for her asshole and when he found it, he slid his dick down his finger till the head was pressing her hole. His hands circled her waist, pressing on her hips, to hold her steady and then he moved forward.

"Oh God," she gurgled when she felt the head of his cock slip through her defenses and enter her rectum.

"Am I hurting you?" He hesitated.

"No, I want you."

"But, if it hurts…"

"It won't; you're not big enough to hurt me." She knew she was challenging him with a lie for she had seen him, held him in her hand, and she had taken his measure in the depths of her throat, and the thought of the length and breadth of him stuffing the untried sheath of her ass was, at once, both thrilling and daunting.

"Okay, mom," he snarled without gentleness, and he began pulling her hips onto his spike with relentless pressure.

His dick sunk irresistibly into her rectum; inch by creeping inch he took her and she devoured him. She bit the cushion so he wouldn't mistake her moans of pleasure for signs of distress. Her arms circled the cushion and she held it to her chest, while the cock in her ass took possession of her soul. He pressed forward transforming her sphincter into a ring of fire that stretched to receive him and showered her brain with bright splinters of pain and pleasure.

"Oooooooooo, baby, you feel good," she murmured to encourage them both, and he paused, breathless, while she adjusted to him.

"Is that all of it?"

"No, there's more."

"Give it to me; I want it all."

"Wait a minute."

"I can't; you don't understand, I want it all, now!"

"You're too tight."

"Push harder, baby, please."

"I'll split you open."

"No, you won't; my dildo's bigger than you." There, she had said it, blurting out her secrets like a giddy schoolgirl, but her shame fled as she felt his fingers tightening on her hips. She felt his cock advancing, muscling past her throbbing ring, filling her with hot, pulsating meat.

He filled her, and she tottered on the brink of lustful insanity. Her shoulders were shaking with desire, and, when she felt his belly against her ass, she sighed with pleasure and, looking back at him, said, "Oh, God, my ass is soooo full."

"You love it," he declared, stating the obvious.


"Better than your dildo?"

"Oh, yes."


"Because, you're going to fuck my ass and shoot your cum up me."

"And, what are you going to do?"

"I'm going to fuck your big cock with my ass till you make me cum."


"Soon, baby, soon. I'm nearly there already, your cock feels so good." "Does that feel good, too?" he asked, withdrawing his cock halfway and shoving it back in.

"Oh, God!"

"And this?"

"Sweet Jesus, yes."

"And this, and this and this?"

"Oh, baby, yes; fuck me hard like that."

"Cock up your ass, just like Buttman, Jackie; cock slammin your butthole and fucking you deep."

"Oh, Luke, yessssssss. Do it to me; fuck my ass!" She shrieked his name and her butt became a demonic thing, gyrating, bobbing, rolling and hunching, fucking his cock with breathtaking abandon.

"Like this, Jackie?" he questioned, withdrawing his cock to the end, then giving her three shallow plunges before driving his length into her again, and then he repeated it all again, and again.

"Oh, Christ, I'm about to cum."

"Me, too."

Hips churned, closing and separating, closing and separating like perfectly paired performers in a choreographed dance. Her swollen sphincter slipped easily up and down his shaft, stroking him lightly, without resistance, and the friction was exquisite. His cock throbbed deep in her ass and began to tremble with a series of tiny jerks.

"Luke," she panted, "play with my tits; pinch my nipples while you fuck me."

His concentration was fragmenting, but he reached for her and found her breasts buried in the couch beneath her. His fingers clawed her flesh and seized her engorged nipples. He rolled them between his fingers, gently compressing the rubbery points, and she arched her back.

"Harder," she snarled as her passion reached its crescendo, "I want it to hurt, dammit."

Oh, God, he thought dreamily. The twitches were continuous now, and he could sense the headwall of his orgasm building in his loins like a tsunami. His fingers closed on her tender skin, crushing her berries, his nails tearing her flesh like talons ripping meat off of bones.

"Oh, Luke, yessssss. I'm cumming."

Her hips slowed, then stopped. Deep in her belly a rumbling quake grew, radiating outward until he felt it shaking his prick, and in that instant her rectum seized his cock with a shivering convulsion and he felt the electric release of his rushing flood.

"Jackie!" It was a wail, a cry for help, and he wrenched her nipples in the hope that her pain would somehow ease his need.

"Yesss, baby, yessss," she gasped. "I feel your cum in my ass. Fill me up with it; let your cock shoot my asshole full of your hot cum."

The leading wave of the tsunami broke over them and he felt the rush of floodwaters as his cum poured into her ass. He shivered and jerked spasmodically, and she milked his cock with her incredible contracting muscles until he was spent and drained and her own climax was receding in the foamy backwash of the flood.

They panted and sighed and struggled to regain strength and breath, and, he stroked her flanks, speaking her name in awed whispers. In time, he dwindled, and she allowed him to slip away. Then, she turned to face him and kissed him on the lips.

"Happy Valentine's day, lover boy," she mouthed against his slackened lips.

"Jackie, I…" he protested, trying to break away, but, sensing the beginning of an apology, she hushed him with two fingers on his lips.

"Shhhhh, baby. I love you and I loved feeling your big cock shooting your cum in my ass."


"No 'but,' the only 'butt' you need to worry about is mine."

"God, it's been so long, and Julie…"

"I know, poor baby," she interrupted, tenderly stroking his face. "I know what you need and I can give you whatever she can't. That's what mothers-in-law do, you know, help you get over the rough places."

"You are amazing."

"Not me; you are the amazing one. I haven't been fucked like that, ever. I had no idea your cock would feel so good. I mean, I could guess, and I pretended sometimes, but it took doing it to know how good it would feel."

"It was good for me too."

"Good enough to do it again?"

"Oh, hell yes; just tell me when."

"When's Julie coming home?"

"Three days; they keep them longer after caesarians now."

"We'll need more KY jelly."


"I'll run by Walgreen's first thing in the morning and get some. I'll be ready and waiting when you wake up."

"I won't sleep."

"Neither will I, Luke."

"You said I should have told you sooner; that I could have you anytime."

"I meant it, too."

"I don't want to wait till morning."

"Then, don't wait, baby. Tell me what you want me to do."

"Come to bed with me and fuck me some more."

"Give me five minutes to clean up, okay?"


"Oh hell, baby, make it two."
'A' My Name is Alice (A mother and son in a 'sticky' situation)

Imagine a big guy with a rubber mallet in your chest and he's banging on a steel drum. That's what it felt like the first time AJ touched me. I didn't feel it with my first boyfriend and I sure didn't feel it with my husband the first time. I was sitting at the kitchen table reading the paper. My son AJ was standing behind me. He kissed me on the neck and then reached into the top of my blouse and gently held my nipple between his fingers. He said "That's the most beautiful thing I ever saw", took his hand out and left without another word.

I was dumbfounded. It happened so fast and it was so surreal, I wondered if it really happened. It happened; my nipple still tingled.

Do you remember that rhyme you sang as you bounced the ball under your leg?
'A' my name is Alice and my husband's name is Al.
We live in Acton and we sell apples.

In the game you went on to 'B'; in my life I stopped at 'A'. My name is Alice and my husband's name is Andy and my son's names are Andy jr. (AJ) and Alex and we take care of apartments. The 'A' thing just happened because my father who lives with us is named Alex and it made him happy to have my second son named after him.

AJ and Alex are so different; you would think they're not only from different families but from different planets. Alex never says a word and always wants to be alone while AJ is warm, loving, handsome…this leads me to the difficulty. I love Alex but I've fallen in love with AJ.

As for my husband: he's more interested in Mrs. Green who's faucet always needs attention; (I think something else is dripping but I really don't give a tinkers dam) we lost contact a long time ago.

AJ works with my husband and when he came home that night I asked him to come down to the laundry room to help me with the supplies. As we went down in the elevator, I said, "What was that all about this morning"?

"Mom, I'm not a kid and I've been out with a lot of girls. I know how a girl acts when she likes me. I hear the things you say and I see the way you look at me; it's more than a mother looking at her son. I know Dad's screwing the tenants (So it wasn't only the Green bitch) and I gave him hell for it.

"Thank you baby but that doesn't matter anymore. It's just a business arrangement between him and me now."

"Well he's a shit anyway but I'm telling you ma, I know how you feel and I feel the same way." He put his hands on my arms and the electricity started going through me. You have to understand, being touched for me is not like it is for most people. Some people's hearing is better than others; some can smell things from a mile away while another person can't smell it even if it's under their nose. All of my skin is sensitive. That's why I take off my bra whenever I can. That's why my clothes are loose and silky and add to that that it's my son's hand that's sliding over my breast and I'm already climbing the walls.

AJ takes my hand and leads me to the supply room and locks the door. It's dark, warm, and wet: with stacks of detergent boxes and broken appliances on the floor and tools hanging on the walls. Who cares? AJ is kissing me. AJ is kissing me with the lover's kisses I've been aching for. AJ is touching me and I'm alive. Everyplace his hand reaches seems to tremble on its own. Each breast is his as he fondles me. He lifts the dress and his hands are in my panties describing the curve from my waist down to back of my thighs. When he gets between my legs I'm electrified. I'm lost as he turns me and I bend over with my arms out over the old washing machine. He enters me from behind and I'm transported. I'm filled with my son and my legs are shaking.

"This is how I have you in my fantasy, mom: down here just like this." As he pushes deeper up into my belly he tells me of the nights he's spent and the things he's done to me in this room. As he talks to me they become my fantasies too.

I can feel when he's about to come and I want to come with him. I reach down to touch myself and as I feel the first spurts, I take myself over. The coming is so exquisite it almost hurts. As we're coming down and my love is kissing my neck for the second time today, I'm hoping nobody was doing their laundry. Even though it's a steel door, we made a lot of noise at the end.

He kisses me with love and touches me again; his gentle hands on my face tell me it was more than just a moment's lust. I kiss him with my heart as his mother and his lover.

We go back upstairs and the usual dinnertime buzz is starting but I'm in another place. It's almost excruciating to say and do what I've been saying and doing for years. I want to talk to AJ. I want to be with AJ. I want to touch AJ. Finally there's a moment where we're alone in the kitchen. "AJ we have to talk about all this."

He comes up to me and says "sure mom but I'd rather kiss you". His lips are on me and I'm sparked by his tongue but I pull back.

"AJ please, I want to kiss you too but please not here; it's complicated enough without making things crazier. Go down to the park and I'll be there in about twenty minutes."

I went to the end of the small park where my son was sitting on a bench waiting for me. It was getting dark enough and there were only a few kids hanging out. We had our kiss. "AJ what are we doing?"

"Mom, you know and I know and the hell with dad and anybody else."

"Baby, it's not him but your brother and poppa wouldn't understand and neither would the people we work for and on and on."

"Mom, are you sorry…"

"Baby I'm not sorry; I don't want to be without you but we have to know what we're doing. Just think about it AJ; you came in me and I've been off the pill for six months. What if I get pregnant?"

"I wouldn't care; I'm sure you're beautiful when you're pregnant."

Alice laughed, "You know what I mean".

He teased her and cupped her breast. "You mean these get even bigger; that I'd like to see."

"Oh AJ…"

"Look mom, do you think I could not touch you again, or stop loving you? Tomorrow I'll get something or you go back on the pill and we're going to find a way to be together even if I have to drag you down to the supply room at midnight."

I saw the flash in his eyes when he spoke and I said, "Sweet baby you'll never have to drag me anywhere if I know you're going to make love to me". We kissed like school kids and when we were sure nobody was around, we touched each other until we came.

The next day was Sunday so everyone was in and out of the apartment. I was so needy and almost out of control. I never remember getting wet like that just thinking about someone and I was sure that everyone around me knew. The crazy thing was that that we did end up in the supply room again.

AJ wouldn't or couldn't stop touching me. Whenever no one was around he would fondle my breasts or try to slip his hands under my dress. I begged him to stop; he begged me to take off my panties. He teased me and 'blackmailed' me. "Mom, if you love me you would do anything for me. There's nothing you can't ask me to do; if you said I should lick you in the middle of the living room, I'd do it. And you wouldn't do this little thing for me?"

He was playing but the truth is there is nothing he could ask that I wouldn't do and I want to spend forever proving it. This was silly but I took off my panties. At one point we were in the kitchen and he stood behind me and put his finger in me. I got so nervous and turned on that I told him to follow me to supply room. I spread five or six blankets on the floor. I took my dress and bra off. I was on my knees when he came in. "Come to me my beautiful boy" I said.

I unbuckled him and undid him. I wanted to do all the things I never wanted to do with other men. He felt like velvet in my mouth and I loved what it did to him. I wanted him to come like he never came with another woman. I wanted to be the woman in all his fantasies. I'd never tasted a man this way before. It gave me as much pleasure as it did my son.

The next evening AJ went out without a word and naturally I had to 'explain' that I was going shopping. We met and went to a movie across town. AJ loves to kiss – I'm not complaining. I felt like I was back in high school. He kissed me raw for about a half hour and I couldn't take anymore and said, "Let's go to a motel".

There was a convention in town and at the third place they only had two suites. The first took AJ's card over the limit but the cheaper one went through. We were on our first bed and he loved me until my hair was matted and my body dripping with sweat. He went into the bathroom and came out with a lotion to use as a lubricant. I knew what he wanted.

I never understood why a woman would want a man there but after the initial shock I realized two things: it felt good because my son wanted me that way, and it felt good.

When he first entered me I thought of Jane, a woman I was friendly with a few years ago. She confided in me that she had let (made?) her son suck her breasts as he grew up. I thought it was bizarre. Now here I was in the honeymoon suite on my hands and knees with my son in my behind. So Jane, how's that for bizarre. I thought "You don't get more bizarre than this" and then I remembered that AJ came in me the first time. Where does having your son's baby rate on a scale of one to ten?

This all flashed in a few seconds and then I stopped thinking. I only felt: him in me, filling that small passage, his hands gliding over my skin touching off my nipples. He opened my flower and found me with his finger so I could come as he did. He kissed and bit my back and gave his mother his love. We collapsed and slept.

We awoke and I looked at the clock. Christ, who shops until eleven thirty? That was when I decided.

AJ stayed there overnight since he didn't always come home. I went home and told poppa and Alex that I happened to meet Jane, and we blah, blah, blah and yes I should have called. I told my husband that I'd met someone and he was soon to be my ex – husband and he couldn't have cared less.

I'm now in my own place and AJ has also moved out of there and is staying with a 'friend' until he gets his own place. Where we go from here I'm not sure but I'm sure we'll go together.

We're now working our way through the alphabet: we've done everything we can think of that starts with 'A', 'B', 'C' and 'D'. When were through, we'll start on 'Alice' again. We're happy.
A Reluctant Nudist Ch. 01 (Young wife learns to show herself off)bySteveP©

Please Note: All photos and text in this story are created by and copyright the author. All rights reserved.

* * * * *

From my now, rather more knowledgeable experience of life, I've discovered that it's not too unusual to find that the full erotic significance of a particular incident or situation that occurred some time in the past, was not always fully appreciated or even realised at the time in which that specific episode happened. However, on a few occasions when we sit back to recollect and further analyse some of those memories, usually at a time and place a lot further down the track, the true erotic content and latent value of that moment can sometimes resurface, at last enabling us to truly recapture that moment and finally fully appreciate it for it's original worth.

Thus, after contemplating these memories with hind sight, it can conceivably enable one to again, more fully realise and understand those instances in a much more complete and satisfying way. They then become not just some vague, grey memories stored away in the back waters of our minds but much more like the meaningful, colourful experiences that they actually were and should always have been considered to be. Real life instances to be savoured and replayed over and over again in the virtual reality of one's conscious mind. These are the accounts of just some of those all too rare but now cherished moments.

Without doubt, the one most consequential episode that comes to mind occurred early in the Australian summer of 1974. Only having very recently arrived in Melbourne after migrating from England and making good use of one of our first free week ends to explore the northern beaches of Westernport Bay, south east of the city, Helen, my wife of just a few months and I, came across a beautiful stretch of beach near a small town called Somers. Getting down on to it required some considerable effort as it involved a hike down a fairly rough track from a makeshift car park and a further fifteen minute walk along it's length to the area of beach that the owners of the many parked cars had painstakingly sought out and chosen to patronise.

Coming from conservative England, the sight of so many completely naked bodies stretched out on the sand, in the dunes and splashing around in the calm blue water came very much as a shock to the senses. Both looking straight ahead and fearing to make eye contact with any of these nude people, we walked a short distance past the last over exposed body on the beach to a point where we sat ourselves down and had a bit of a laugh about it.

"Well, what are we supposed to do now?" I asked.

"If we just walk straight back past them, it will look as though as if we were only going past to check them out and if we stay here we will look a bit odd if we don't strip off too, and to be honest, that doesn't appeal to me very much."

Helen suggested that we move up into the dunes where we could not be seen directly from the beach and sunbathe there for a while, which seemed like a good compromise.

On finding what looked like a secluded spot and after laying down our beach blanket, I got changed, somewhat awkwardly, putting on my bright, liquorice all-sort coloured swimming costume with the help of a towel wrapped around me. Helen, without showing quite as much modesty as me, removed her dress and underwear and sat nude momentarily as she quickly put on her metallic green bikini which she had brought over from England with her.

Watching her apply sun lotion to herself, I appreciated just how lucky I was to be married to such an attractive girl. At a tender twenty one years of age, Helen was truly stunning. At close to six feet tall with long, redish dark brown hair, lovely ice blue eyes and a gorgeously well proportioned figure, she looked like she could easily have been a movie star. With her hair cascading down over her ample but firm breasts, she was truly a vision to behold. The curvy lines of her narrow waist flowing on down to those beautiful but lightly sculptured hips and then on down again to those long, slender legs which seemed to go on for ever, confirmed my belief that every part of her was indeed in perfect harmonious proportion. Even her skin was perfect, very fair and smooth, the only blemish being that of her many sexy facial freckles that gave away the subtle clue of her Irish ancestry.

"Would you put some lotion on my back where I can't reach?" She asked.

Kneeling down in front of me with her back to me, her long dark hair falling forward over her shoulders, I rubbed in the coconut smelling lotion all over her back. Hesitantly, I untied her top bikini strap so that no area would miss out, half expecting that she might get upset by this. I was pleasantly surprised when she reached behind and undid the main strap herself and took the top off completely. Then resting back on her hands, whilst turning towards me, she teasingly asked me if I could also rub lotion onto her front as well. After looking around to make sure that no one would be able to see us, I did as she requested using both my hands to apply the lotion. Feeling her normally large nipples starting to shrink and at the same time go nicely erect as they pushed against the soft slippery skin beneath my palms, I began to get an ominous feeling down the front of my togs.

"Being a bit brazen aren't we?" I said.

"What the heck, we're on a nudist beach, no one is going to take too much notice of little ol' me just showing off my titties, are they?" She replied, raising both eyebrows.

"In fact whilst in Rome, why not do as the Romans do?"

With this she slipped her hands down to each side of her hips and undid both side ties simultaneously, completely removing her bikini bottoms in one quick forward motion. She then took the sun lotion from me and started to rub the cream all over her backside and then after kneeling up a bit straighter and turning to face me square on, around her pubes. Now, embarrassingly there was a definite reaction in my togs that there was little chance of hiding.

"Come on, you as well, if I'm game to do it, then you should be too." She said.

I took a while to think about it and then with some haste, after turning away from her, took off my togs and immediately laid down on my front in an effort to conceal my now swollen appendage. Helen knelt down over me, straddling the back of my thighs and started to massage the cool lotion all over my back. When she had finished she asked me to roll over so that she could do my front, which I did reluctantly. A big smile appeared on her face when she saw the effect all this was having on me and she took me by complete surprise when she firmly grasped my now fully aroused penis and started to rub lotion all over it as well. Looking up at her now kneeling over me, I couldn't help myself, and by placing my hands on the cheeks of bottom, pulled her slightly forward so as to be in a better position to couple with her. She seemed to be offering no real resistance to this move, so I took myself in hand placing my member below her whilst gently parting her lips with my other hand.

Normally it would have taken at least ten minutes of foreplay to moisten her enough for penetration, what with her usually being so tight down there, but either the sun lotion or the excitement of the moment had lubricated her more than enough for me to ease all the way into her as she responded cooperatively by lowering herself down onto me. Usually when we made love, I was the one on top, so it was kind of strange for me to be looking up at her this way, her outline framed only by the cloudless blue sky as she knelt over me. Watching her glistening breasts sway gently as she moved to and fro mesmerised me somewhat, making me almost forget the fact that we were doing it out in the open where anyone might have been able to see us. Whilst not normally very proactive during sex, Helen obviously enjoyed the freedom of movement that being on top gave her. She didn't hold back at all, not being in the least bothered by the fact that she was out in the open or now doing all the work by herself, lifting and lowering her lower half at an ever increasing pace. With her eyes now firmly closed and her breasts heaving up and down as she moved, she brought herself to a shuddering climax much more quickly than I had ever witnessed before. I could feel by the way she was still having some involuntary contractions, even after she had stopped moving, momentarily slumping forward, that her orgasm had been both very strong and extraordinarily intense.

At this point, we were both distracted by some rustling noises coming from further back in the dunes and Helen reacted very quickly, rolling off me, still with the presence of mind however, to think of throwing a towel over my still hard member.

A nude man, of fairly heavy build, looking like he was aged around in his mid forties, appeared from between some bushes behind us and proceeded to walk along a track, parallel to the beach but further up in the dunes, one that we hadn't been aware of.

"Nice day for it." He said as he smiled and continued walking.

I waited until he was completely out of sight before turning to Helen.

"Do you think he saw anything?" I asked.

"I'm not sure." She replied.

"But to be honest with you, it doesn't really worry me at the moment, I just can't get over coming like that. It was probably the strongest I've ever come in my whole life and you know something, it just felt so exhilarating doing it here like this, you know, right out in the open, in fact look at me, I'm covered in goosebumps and still trembling."

Although I had not come myself and had maintained my erection, Helen was not game to get back into it in case someone else came along so we just layed there face down in the warm sun to see if we could get a bit of a tan to cover up our all too obvious white bits. It did start to bother me a bit after a while though, that even though Helen was laying down naked in front of me, that I soon had become quite flaccid in the downstairs department, even though I had not ejaculated. Maybe the shock of nearly getting caught doing it had affected my mood. Thinking it over though, having passed literally many dozens of men of all shapes and sizes on the beach with as many nude female partners, I had not seen one sign of an erection between the lot of them, so maybe it was not all that odd after all and perhaps being flaccid all the time was generally a more normal state for nudists.

The sun was becoming really quite hot so after a while I suggested we go for a swim to cool down.

"You go and I'll catch you up," said Helen.

I put my togs back on and started to walk down towards the beach, having to start running before I got very far so as not to burn the soles of my feet on the extremely hot sand.

This beach, being located in a part of the bay which was protected by the centrally positioned Philip Island, didn't have much of a swell and only very small waves lapped the foreshore so it was more like swimming in a large pool than in the ocean. The cool water felt soothing on my now slightly tingling skin and I swam around for a while, subtlely checking out the scenery.

Many more people had come along the beach and quite a few had spread along to not far beneath the dunes where we were camped. I hadn't originally seen these people when first leaving our spot to run down to water so I felt relieved that I had had the foresight to put my costume back on.

After swimming back into the shallower water, I looked back towards where I had come down from. I caught a glimpse of Helen who was now standing up and looking like she was about to join me. Unlike me with my costume, she had not bothered to put her bikini back on and was still totally nude. I was about to call out to her, to warn her of the people below when I realised how silly it would have sounded, what with everyo

ne else there being nude also, so I just smiled and waved to her so as to let her know where I was.

When she started on down, she too quickly increased her pace, either because she had seen that there were now people below or possibly, like me, she had also felt the burning effect of the hot sand. Either way it didn't take her very long to get down into the water with me. Once under the cover of the cool water, she soon started to relax and as if some kind of teasing game, continually kept raising her upper torso out of the water and shaking her breasts at me as if to rub in the fact that she was somehow misbehaving and being just a bit naughty. In a poor imitation of her mother's Irish accent, I pretended to scold her in a tone that I knew she would have used, had she been here to witness her daughter's lewd antics. Helen always appreciated this type of humour from me and we both laughed and joked around as we frolicked about in the refreshing water. It didn't take too much longer for her to become even more daring and after a little while she started to stand right up out of the shallow water to reveal herself full frontal to me as well, exhibiting herself in an effort to impress me as to just how cheeky she could be.

After some time, which included a good portion of it with me having to scold her for continually showing herself off to all and sundry, I told Helen that I would get out first if she wanted me to, and go and get her bikini for her, just to save her any embarrassment when walking back up the beach to the dunes.

"Funny enough I don't feel at all embarrassed," she said. "I expected that I would do, but what with every one else the same way it just doesn't seem to matter about not having anything on. Does it really bother you, you know, people seeing us in the all together?"

I replied, after a short while thinking about it, that I supposed it didn't really, mainly so that I didn't seem too prudish, and for myself, I guess it was half true but the thought of others seeing Helen naked did in fact bother me a quite a lot as I had always been very conscious about other guys checking her out all the time. Her attitude though, did come as a bit unexpected as I would have hoped that she would be displaying a bit more reserve and modesty in a situation such as this. She had always been very conservative in her choice of swimming costumes and had never even dared to go topless on a beach before, including when on our honeymoon at St Tropez where most of the women didn't bother with tops.

"Well then, if it doesn't bother you either, then take your's off too." She replied, standing there up to her knees in water with her hands on her hips in a most challenging manner.

In a show of solidarity but still remaining below the surface, I pulled off my togs and threw them up on to the drier sand. Then mimicking her challenging pose, I also stood up in the shallow water to reveal myself in all my glory, proclaiming.

"Voila, No togs!"

Laughing, we swam into deeper water and floated around au naturel for quite some time. Although I wouldn't have expected it, it actually did feel so much more comfortable and freer than swimming with your costume on. Surprisingly, the almost undetectable current had soon pushed us some distance along the shoreline so we swam back to close to roughly where we thought we had got in and paddled around in the shallows for a while longer.

Eventually Helen decided that she had had enough so she stood up and casually walked out of the water and on to the dry sand.

"Come on lets go and get dry." She called.

I followed her out and we both walked hand in hand up the beach. Funny enough, no one seemed to take any real notice of us, one couple just nodding a gentle acknowledgment as we walked past them up into the dunes. Strangely, in some small way I felt slightly disappointed, believing that our state of nudity should have been greeted as far more of an important event in the whole scheme of things than it obviously had been.

When we had reached our chosen spot, I realised that because we had got out of the water about fifty yards short from where we had got in, I had forgotten to recover my togs which were still sitting back there on the sand at the waters edge. Helen said not to worry and that she would go back and get them for me. Gratefully accepting her offer, I grabbed a towel and I started to dry myself off.

As I stood there watching her going back to fetch them, I couldn't keep my eyes off of her. It was almost as if the girl I was watching, was someone else and not my own, usually prim and proper wife. Thinking that I should make a record of this moment for prosperity, I quickly got out my movie camera and filmed her as she walked down from the edge of the dunes to the water. When she had retrieved them, she made no attempt to hurry back but just leisurely strolled back up over the dunes to me, stopping for a short while to chat to the couple who had acknowledged us before. Even though she was nude, she looked so natural and relaxed as she chatted to them that I had to ask myself, why in all honesty should there be any reason for her to feel ashamed of being seen without her clothes on? I had never seen her naked from this distance before, especially in a situation where she could also be seen by others as well but it occurred to me that by having a partner as attractive as Helen, the situation was not too dissimilar to that of someone who was in possession of a rare work of art. One that they kept hidden away from the world in a vault or such like which no one else ever got to see. Why was it that I had always felt so protective towards keeping all this beauty hidden away, selfishly guarding her physical charms like some personal treasure, keeping them all to myself and never wanting to share them with anyone? Contemplating this notion a bit further though, it did occur to me that the very opportunity for Helen to show herself off like this had never actually arisen before and in all probability, might never happen again, so I was probably being just a little bit unfair to myself with all this self penitent examination. If I had to be totally honest with myself though, it was probably only natural for any young man like myself to have a few of these little insecurities, considering that in these days of so called free love, it wasn't too unusual to lose your partner to someone else. I had even seen it happen to a couple of close friends of mine only recently before leaving England. Yes, this would be my main concern, a well justified and natural one at that, a genuine apprehension that most men with attractive partners would surely feel at some time or other. However, having considered this conundrum, whilst continuing to film, I couldn't help but feel just a smidgen of almost smug pride as I watched her showing off her natural attributes to others because I knew that anyone with an eye for an attractive women would also be appreciating seeing her this way also.

Considering that neither of us had ever exposed our bodies in public before, well not to this extent anyway, Helen seemed to have overcome any shyness or self consciousness very quickly. Even so, it occurred to me that she might still be a bit upset with me when she saw me with the cine camera filming her naked as she walked back towards me. To the contrary and to my surprise, when she got back to our spot, she just smiled and stood there brushing her long dark hair, not even making a comment about it as I continued on with my seemingly daring cinemagraphic activities.

After doing some more sunbathing for a little while, we heard some people talking as they came along the track behind us. Although we both quickly rolled over on to our fronts to conceal ourselves, there came a voice from behind saying,

"G'day, how you both going?"

I turned over to reply only to find that it was the same man we had seen earlier (and who might also have seen us!). He was with another man who looked a bit younger than him, maybe in his late thirties. Both were nude and both had good all over tans.

"Having a nice day?" The older man asked.

I replied that we were and we chatted about the location and the lovely weather for a while. Helen also got drawn into the conversation and had half turned over and was now laying on her side, elbow bent and resting her chin in her hand. This I found very disconcerting as here we were, with two strange men standing over us and here was my normally shy and reserved wife totally starkers, laying out with her breasts and private parts completely exposed and on show to these two characters, seemingly without a care in the world. I had to quickly remind myself of my previous considerations about selfishness but regardless, I still had the urge to get her to cover herself up. This urge grew even stronger after she just as casually decided to change her position by sitting up a bit on her elbow and placed her hand on her upper knee and by bending it up at forty five degrees, raised it into the air. With her hand now locking her knee in position and with her foot now flat down on the calf muscle of her unbent lower leg, this new posture certainly left very little to the imagination. Even from where I was laying, towards and slightly below her, I was aware of just how much she was now showing. Through the triangular window, now opened up between her thighs, both cheeks of her arse, not to mention her slightly protruding inner lips which were just peeping out beyond her pubes and were on full view to one and all. This very great temptation to tell her to cover herself up, with unusually well controlled self restraint, I just managed to suppress. The older guy, who had introduced himself as Greg, was now

in a squatting position, below and just between us, almost touching the bottom of Helen's feet. He made no pretence of the fact that he was thoroughly checking out every last inch of her as his wandering eyes scanned her whole body from her head to toe. All the while they chatted, he continued to meticulously examine her, whilst she just as casually remained laying there, half reclined, half sitting up, now with even her lower knee bent a bit so that she was even more open to these two guys inspection than before. It was almost as if she was inviting them both to have a better look. She would have had to been blind not to notice their all too scrutinising attentions but still she maintained her very overt posture.

When his eyes did eventually avert, he noticed my Canon cine camera which was still sitting on it's case in front of where Helen was laying. He mentioned that he had exactly the same one up the beach in his bag. The younger man said, almost scoldingly, that like me, Greg often left it out of it's case sitting a beach towel and it's a wonder that it still worked, what with all the sand that it got on it. Greg, joining in, mentioned that they were both keen on photography and taking cine film and quite often on weekends they even went up to a naturist resort which was up in the countryside, north of Melbourne where they had become pretty much the unofficial camp photographers. Greg added that he had not seen us there at the beach before, me replying that it was actually our first time ever on any nudist beach. In an effort to make it look like I was only moving in front of Helen to put my camera back inside it's case, I moved down and sat in front of her lower half, now blocking the very generous view that she had been giving them both.

"By the way." Greg asked in a very unassuming tone.

"Would either of you two be at all offended if we came back with our own cameras and took a few photos of you both a bit later?"

Feeling slightly pressured, I nervously asked why he would want to take photos of the two of us. He replied that a lot of the nudists that used this beach had more than a keen interest in photography and it was considered pretty much just a common courtesy to agree to pose for one and other, mainly to build up their own personal collections of photos of their friends and others who came here. He added that they were mainly for their own albums but on some occasions, being pretty much semi professional, he did sometimes put a couple forward for publication in a naturist magazine, if they were good enough. With a somewhat false bravado, I replied that I personally didn't mind but it was entirely up to Helen as to whether she wanted to have some taken or not (thinking that she would definitely refuse and get me out of this awkward predicament as well).

Helen surprisingly replied that she didn't mind either, seeing as I was so agreeable, sounding almost keen on the idea. Her response came as a bit of a surprise to me and after they had departed, saying that they would be back a bit later, I had a go at Helen, berating her for just blindly agreeing with me. I told her that she didn't have to say yes just because I had done so. She looked a bit bemused and argued that she had only agreed because she thought it might be a bit of a lark. Almost scathingly she went on to advise me that if I had not been as willing as I appeared to be, then maybe I should have said so in the first place, then she might have cottoned on and gone along with me. As a reaction to her slightly aggressive tone, I quickly responded by coming back and suggesting to her that she had not been overly discreet either, about the way she was laying before when those two guys were sitting in front of her.

"Oh, and what do you mean by that?" She replied.

"You know exactly what I mean, when you sat up and spread your legs apart, right in front of their faces".

Screwing up her nose at me and shrugging her shoulders at the same time she replied that as they hadn't seemed too concerned about showing everything they had to her, why should she be too worried about doing it right back at them.

"Anyway, if I'm going to have to worry about just how much I'm showing off to everyone, I might as well just put my swim suit back on mightn't I?" Helen came back sarcastically.

"Well that might not be such a bad idea," I replied instantly, expecting but getting no further reaction from her. On this point, I had half anticipated that she would excuse herself by possibly saying that she had been unaware of her actions but her comeback made it sound like she had been almost deliberate in the way that she had exposed herself so openly. Either way, although her somewhat defiant attitude surprised me a bit, I let the matter drop and it was not long before a state of calm returned, both of us soon getting back to our previously relaxed, sunbathing mode again.

Eventually after about another half hour, we headed down for another swim, this time both of us without our togs. Having had time to think it over whilst paddling around, I concluded that Helen was exactly right, I should have been man enough to say that I wasn't really very keen on their idea. However, as neither of these guys had so far returned, I had an inkling that our new found friends may have been side tracked somehow or perhaps had forgotten about us and would not come back to take us up on our agreement to pose for them. All in all, I was mentally kicking myself for having been so gutless for not having had stood up to these guys by saying no to them. In all fairness though, considering the overall situation a bit more thoroughly, with two well built, totally nude, middle aged men towering over you, the situation would have felt pretty imposing for just about anyone they might have approached, not only us. Considering we were on their turf, so as to speak, and their demeanour had been both friendly and not in the least bit threatening at any time, this had somehow added to the reason why I had found it very hard to say no without possibly offending them in someway.

When we went back up into the dunes this time however, my heart sank when we found Greg and his mate (whose name we never did find out) sitting down near our towels, with not one but two very professional looking cameras and another bag of assorted equipment at the ready. Helen remained standing and dried her self off but made no attempt to cover her self up in any way. The younger guy was now wearing a pair of what looked like khaki coloured army shorts but Greg was still nude.

After we had both finished drying ourselves off, Greg said that, if we were still agreeable, that first he would like to take some shots of us both together and then individually. Helen nudged me as if she wanted me to speak up about my change of heart but the thought of now looking even more stupid by backing down after committing myself previously, again prevented me from saying anything.

There was this trunk of a large dead white gum tree that had fallen down about ten yards away from where our towels were. It's bleached white roots now standing up out of the sand like the spokes of some rimless wheel, a couple of which stood upright in an almost perfect vee shape. Greg suggested that this would make a good back drop to have behind us, so we moved over to in front of it where his mate soon got us to pose in many different positions, some just standing close to each other and others with me behind Helen with my arms around her, both sitting and standing on the tree trunk.

Considering that neither of us had ever gone nude in public before or had ever had our photos taken like this, we soon started to relax and I even began to feel quite at ease about what we were doing. My previous feelings of nervousness and qualms about being photographed au naturel seemed to have been completely unfounded.

After changing cameras while his mate reloaded the first one with film, Greg then took some shots of me alone, standing, sitting and laying along the trunk of the fallen tree and also in amongst the roots system, one in an almost weird, cross like crucifix type of pose. All things being considered, I thought I made a pretty good model, well for a first time amateur anyway.

By now I was completely relaxed and was starting to enjoy being photographed. Helen was even assisting Greg and his mate, actively suggesting some poses for me, her making them and then getting me to copy her. The fact that she was now running around completely starkers in front of us all, didn't seem to be bothering her in the least. After several more shots, Greg changed cameras again and asked Helen if she would now mind posing for him on her own. She agreed with an enthusiasm that was unexpected. She came over to where I was standing but Greg called her back, saying that he had a better idea. Unlike when we were together, this time he wanted her to put on the long white cheesecloth dress that he had seen her wearing when we had first walked up the beach and if she didn't mind, also to put back on her white bra and pants that she had previously worn underneath as well. It occurred to me then that our initial walk along the beach had obviously not gone unnoticed, well not by these two guys anyway. This new idea seemed a bit odd to me as she was already starkers but she happily redressed for them.

As with me before, she was posed standing near, sitting on, as well as laying along the bleached ivory tree trunk. With the long white and almost transparent dress now gently moving with the slight breeze, Helen looked as good as most of the professional models you see in some of the fashion magazines. Whilst Greg was taking the shots his mate was positioning Helen and helping her pose, manhandling her limbs and arranging her dress into the required positions. They both seemed very professional in the way they went about it, working as a team and I got the feeling that they really had done a lot of this type of thing before. I was beginning to feel quite proud of Helen's debut performance as a model. She seemed to be completely at ease with these guys and after every pose, both Greg and his mate were continually complementing her on how well she was doing and telling her what a natural she was at it. It was obvious by the way she was readily responding to their every suggestion of how to pose that she was genuinely enjoying herself and by the way that she was lapping up the attention and compliments now being bestowed upon her, I could tell that she truly didn't mind in the least being handled or photographed by these guys.

For the next set of shots Greg asked Helen to remove her bra and then repeated most of the same poses again but after each one, getting her to progressively undo the buttons that went from the top to the bottom on the front of the dress. When the dress was undone to the waist, he asked her to cup her hands under her breasts, pushing them upwards and forwards, whilst arching her back slightly as she did this. This seemed a bit cheese cakey to me but again Helen cheerfully obliged, now with her breasts popping out of the dress. She laughed somewhat nervously and made the point that she was always embarrassed about the large size of these, pointing to her nipples but not using the actual word. I found it very interesting that although she was quite willing to show them off to these two guys, she was also at the same time, still too embarrassed about saying the word `Nipple' in front of them. She added that she hoped that they wouldn't look too ugly in the photos. Greg commented, rather rudely I thought, that Helen did indeed have extrordinary large nipples but said that regardless, he thought that they would still look interestingly good in the shots. To try to alleviate her concerns, I mentioned that the sun lotion might help with that problem and went and got it, offering her the bottle.

Greg's mate said no problems, this was his job and he had something that would do an even better job than the sun lotion. He went to one of their bags and brought out a clear plastic bottle of baby oil. Then, to my utter amazement, he squirted the lotion into the palm of his right hand and then proceeded to massage it all over Helen's breasts as well as over her nipples. Surprisingly, she made no protest as he did this, allowing him to handle her breasts as casually as if he were rubbing it onto her back. She even shut her eyes and tilted her head backwards as he all too casually rubbed the glistening lotion all over them.

It was at that moment that my first real feelings of concern started to set in as I watched on surprisingly passively, caught completely off guard by this unexpected turn of events. I started to get very agitated and nervous witnessing this, more so because of the fact that she looked like she was actually enjoying being handled this way rather than because of the fact that he was touching her in such an intimate fashion. It seemed perfectly alright when they had been posing her before by moving her arms and legs around but this all too brash escalation of actually touching her breasts did not go down with me as being in the same category of things at all. When he eventually seemed satisfied by his efforts and stood back to admire his handy work, he then asked Helen if she wouldn't mind twisting and at the same time pulling on her nipples a bit so that they would really stick out as it always looked far more attractive in a photo if a girl's nipples were firm. Again, Helen did not seem put out by his request and did exactly as asked.

This was now starting to really cheese me off, so I asked Greg's mate, with just the merest hint of satire in my voice (so as not to sound too aggressive), that if he wouldn't mind too much, could he refrain from being so personal with my wife's body. He just shrugged his shoulders in a casual manner, as if not quite understanding my request. Helen just laughed and told me not to be such an old fuddy duddy which made me feel even more like a complete idiot. I apologised, more out of sarcasm than anything else for even mentioning it. Anyway, the baby oil, along with the self tweaking had definitely achieved the desired result, making both her nipples shrink to half their normal diameter and go very erect as well so that they now looked like enlarged versions of those rubber suckers that you see on the end of a kid's toy arrow. Greg seemed very pleased with Helen's and his mate's joint efforts, rapidly clicking away at an increased pace as if he was worried that they would again return to their softer state.

Once he had finished his next roll of film (and it occurred to me that they had now changed rolls about four times compared to the one they had taken of me), Greg asked Helen to remove her undies. Again, he repeated most of the same shots as before, now with Helen having nothing on but the dress. This time Greg was the one who took the unnecessary opportunity to apply some more baby oil to her breasts, even pulling on her nipples himself without so much as a murmur of complaint from Helen.

One pose in particular that I found very provocative but also very erotic was when she was asked to stand up on the tree trunk, legs apart, hands on hips with the dress completely held open behind her hands and hiding nothing. Greg told her not to smile in this shot but just pout her lips and look seductive as he crouched below her, shooting upwards.

Interestingly, on both of the cameras he was using, he had a flash gun which he used in almost every shot. This seemed a bit unnecessary as we were in bright sunlight which should have been bright enough for any type of film. Helen, after a while, did ask him why he was using them and he explained that this prevented unwanted shadows because of the fact that the sunlight was so strong. This did make sense but it was something I had never witnessed before so I was glad that she did ask him. I had wanted to find out myself but was now too worried about looking stupid again, had I been the one to ask. After yet another roll of film was finished, Greg asked Helen to remove the dress, which strangely enough came as a bit of a relief to me as I thought that now the shots should be more like what I had expected them to be. Using the first camera again Greg posed Helen in many of the same positions including the cupped breast pose. This time I made sure it was myself who was holding the bottle of baby oil when Greg again (as I most confidentially expected he would), suggested that she needed another nipple touch up. I almost felt a sense of cheeky pride at being clever enough to cut them both off at the pass in my anticipation of this request. Whilst applying this deliciously smooth lotion, I could actually feel her nipples becoming harder against the palm of my hand. She gave out just the softest of sighs as I proceeded to give them both a pinch and a pull myself and this simple response from her was enough to manifest a similar but more noticeable reaction on myself. My member was beginning to get very aroused and I made what I judged to be anyway, an inconspicuous, if not clumsy attempt to hide my reaction by holding the bottle in my left hand, over my privates. Unfortunately it was not a very big bottle and it didn't quite manage to hide as much as I would have liked to.

Although my predicament should have appeared only too obvious, no one, including Helen, seemed to be taking any notice. Whether this was to save my possible embarrassment or not, I didn't really know, but their lack of reaction certainly came as a great relief to me.

Still ignoring my state of arousal, Greg asked if I didn't mind, could I rub the oil all over Helen as the glossy look would look really sensual. Happy to oblige, but not so happy to leave my now engorged privates exposed again, I did most of her back and legs but when I reached her tummy, Helen took the bottle from me and said that it might be less awkward if she finished the rest herself, which she then proceeded to do. She could have probably done all of the applying herself if it had come down to it but it was curious how she only volunteered to do it when it was my turn. Perhaps she felt that I would become more aroused should I touch her more intimate parts. I couldn't help but notice that Greg was also showing signs of arousal when Helen sat on the edge of the fallen tree trunk, opened her legs slightly and started to nonchalantly rub the thick, clear oil around her fanny area. His reaction was even more evident when she started pulling and twisting her own nipples again so as to make them stand out, as was obviously Greg's and his mate's preference.

Greg continued to take shots as she did this and even asked her to hold her pose momentarily, which she did without any hesitation, pulling her nipples out further to a point where the shape of her breasts became almost conical and it looked like this distortion should have been painful. All the while she did this she was smiling and pouting as if it was the most natural thing in the world for her to be doing.

I thought that his mate had probably the right idea having his shorts on, what with the obvious effect this was having on all of us and wished that I still had my swimmers on too.

With Helen now glistening all over from an excess of oil and her nipples standing out further than I could ever recall seeing them before, she was posed with her back up against the base of the vee shaped roots, half laying, half sitting along the white trunk of the tree with her arms up and outstretched over the two extensions of the vee above her head. Her legs were outstretched along the trunk of the tree, one ankle laying over the other. After a couple of shots in this pose, Greg's mate got her to bend her legs at the knees so as to position herself with one leg bent sideways and laying flat along the main trunk and the other leg also bent but pointing straight up at a ninety degree angle so that both her feet touched, almost mirroring each other.

This absolutely amazed me. With absolutely no inhibitions, here was my normally reserved and shy wife completely naked, nipples hard, legs wide apart, showing every thing she had to two strange men and smiling on cue when asked to do so. I half expected her to panic any minute and call a halt to the whole proceedings or at least protest about these open leg shots but instead to my astonishment she just smiled and continued doing everything requested, even adjusting her legs angles herself so that they now were now in a `Ten minutes past nine o'clock position'. It seemed to me as though, even without their coaxing, she was trying to get into even more provocative and suggestive poses than even they were asking her to make.

I desperately tried to make eye contact with her so that she would be aware of my disapproval but she was so involved with posing properly that it was as though I wasn't even there.

After many shots in this extremely revealing position, Greg asked her if she had a hair brush handy. Helen replied that she had one in her bag and asked me to get it for her. When I gave it to her she started to brush her long dark hair. Watching her do this, Greg and his mate exchanged glances and both started to laugh.

"What's so funny?" I asked.

"Well," said Greg's mate.

"It's not that hair that's untidy."

He then took the brush from her and told her to again pose exactly as she was before. With her legs again wide apart and her arms draped over the branches above, he then proceeded to brush her pubic hair away from the middle of her fanny, out to either side so that now both her inner and outer lips were clearly visible. As we had previously been doing it, her vaginal entrance was still slightly dilated and her inner lips quite pink and swollen making them protrude down and outwards. From the wetness showing, I could see that us guys were not the only ones being turned on by all of this and surprisingly, even now she still did not offer any objections to them handling her in such an intimate way. She just layed there with her eyes closed, even having to lick her lips a few times as Greg's mate brushed her pubes aside to his satisfaction. After a couple of shots of her like this, Greg stood back and scratched his head, still not appearing to be completely happy with his mates efforts saying,

"No, it's still not quite right but with your permission, I think we can fix that".

Going over to one of his bags, he came back with what looked like a small pair of hairdresser's scissors and a comb. With a the simple request of, "May I?" and without even waiting for Helen's response, he proceeded to comb back and snip off the dark, curly hair that still covered her lips. As he did this, Helen just started to giggle, adding that she was very ticklish down there so to be careful not to cut off anything that wasn't hair. Even now there was still no hint of her being in the least bit upset by these goings on and she was even helping him by pulling her swollen inner lips out of the way so that he could cut her hair shorter without nicking them. He then stood back a bit, as if to admire his handy work and then obviously still not completely happy, proceeded to trim the rest of her outer pubes as well. When he could cut it no shorter, he just stood there motionless, scratched his head again and then went back over to his bag. After rummaging around for a short while, he brought out a man's brass face shaving razor. Retrieving the bottle of baby oil from me, he then handed them to Helen, asking her if she could finish off the rest of the job herself.

"How much do you want me to take off?" She queried.

"All of it," replied Greg nonchalantly.

"You mean absolutely the whole lot?" She asked again, this time genuinely seeming surprised.

"Yes, I think that's the only solution don't you? It would look so much tidier, don't you think?" He said, as both he and his mate looked at each other and nodded their heads in synchronisation as if to solidly enforce this idea.

"Well okay then........., if that's what you want." She replied, tilting her head with just the merest hint of a shrug of her shoulders.

Without any further hesitation, she immediately proceeded to do as they had asked. Liberally covering her pubic area with the clear, slippery fluid, she carefully removed every last trace of the now stubbly remnants of her once previously dark curly pubes, pulling and manouvering her lips around in such an expert manner that it looked like this was nothing more than an often practised proceedure. She even asked me to get a small make up mirror out of her bag for her so that she would be able to shave right underneath herself a bit easier. Greg handed her a small hand towel to wipe the clogging blade on and when she had finished, she used it to wipe away all traces of the offending oil and hair residue. Amazingly, unlike me when I shaved my face, she appeared not to have nicked herself, not even once.

While she had been diligently shaving herself, Greg and his mate had watched closely, Greg even taking a few shots of her in the process.

"You know Helen, you're such a very lucky girl, you've got what we in the trade call outies, and what lovely ones they are too, you should be truly proud of them," Greg said.

"Outies?" responded Helen inquisitively.

"Yeh, outies, you know your labia I mean, some girls lips are all tucked up inside and hidden away, we call them innies, but occasionally nature is kind and lips like your's manage to show themselves off in all their fullest glory, they protrude and spread nicely outwards so we refer to them as outies."

"Yeh, and what's more, with nicely spread outies like your's, it makes it so much easier for us to gauge just how aroused and receptive you're getting and we have another expression for that as well don't we Greg," added his chum.

"That we do," responded Greg.

"The wetter, the better," he came back in a sniggering sort of tone.

Helen, without even seeming to think, instictively placed the middle finger of her left hand between her parted lips and then looked down as she retreived it, seemingly surpised by just how covered in her own juices it was.

"Wow, I guess that answers that question, doesn't it" she said in an almost embarrassed tone, blushing slightly.

Although being in a mild state of shock and now completely spellbound by Helen's behaviour and the conversation going on, especially the thing about her getting receptive, I couldn't help but stare at the first clean shaven fanny I had ever seen. It's hairless appearance looked nothing like I had imagined it would look like. I don't know why but I had expected it to look like, maybe just a smooth patch of skin with perhaps a thin dividing line running up and down it. Instead, both the inner and outer lips were somewhat separated, possibly caused by the oil making her inner lips adhere to the outer ones. These spread inner ones appeared mostly a bright pink colour on the inside but surprisingly, a very dark shade of brown around the crinkly textured outside edges. These inner lips appeared quite swollen and protruded down and outwards, much more than I would have guessed they would have done looking somewhat like large ear lobes. It was even just possible to see the tip of her clit peeking out beneath the slightly stretched arrow shaped hood above.

It looked almost as if it had become slightly erect like the head of a miniature penis, again it was a bright pink colour but the hood that surrounded and stretched up about an inch above it was the same rich dark brown pigment as the outer edge of her inner lips. Between these well separated appendages, the glossy oval shaped outline of her vaginal entrance was contrasted against the small dark tunnel that reposed between. This inviting image was probably partially due to the fact that her fanny was still slightly dilated and the fact that as Greg's mate had so off handedly pointed out, she was even wetter than before, which made this normally hidden part of her anatomy so clearly discernible. The area of skin either side of her outer lips was also a darker brown colour and slightly textured, almost like it was covered in goose bumps, something it was almost impossible to notice when the hair was in the way. Contrasted by the milky white skin surrounding her fanny, the various colours and textures made for a very fascinating picture. The oil had also made everything down there look very shiny and moist and this extra wetness really added to the overall erotic effect.

Coming back to my senses, reality started to kick in. Watching her unflinchingly touch and expose her most private parts this way in front of these two guys, not to mention me, seemingly without any regard for her own modesty, or concern for my feelings, had left me dumb struck. Also the fact that she had allowed both of them to touch her in such an intimate way, almost as if my presence didn't amount to anything was starting to make my blood boil. Previous to this, even her showing off a bit too much cleavage would have been cause for concern on my part but here and now she was showing parts of herself off that even I had never seen. I could also see that Greg's state of arousal was increasing to a point where his now semi engorged member was starting to gain a fair bit of rigidity as it raised itself to an almost forty five degree angle to the horizontal.

At this point, I could definitely feel myself starting to panic inside. Their penile reactions also made it easy for me to gauge, just how aroused these two guys were getting as well. Thinking that enough was enough, I felt that it was definitely time for me to make my well overdue and belated stand to stop all this before it went too far (as if the situation hadn't already gone too far).

After what seemed like an eternity of weighing up what to say, I eventually summoned up the courage to speak up, saying that this had definitely gone far beyond what we had expected and that I thought that we should finish up right now.

Greg, who was at this point adjusting the lens on his camera, just turned towards me with a grin on his face and in a very calm and reassuring manner, told me that I really had no need to be so concerned.

"Seriously, this is only about photography," he said.

"There are no degrees of nudity, you are either naked or you're not." He continued.

In a more berating tone of voice, he went on to continue his lecture, telling me that in a natural setting like this, no part of the human anatomy should ever be purposely hidden away or covered up as if there was something dirty or unclean about it, immediately making me feel like I was the one who had the less than healthy mind.

"We should never harbour any guilt about our own bodies," he went on.

"Especially our more intimate parts, you should never let anyone convince you that showing them off is rude, dirty or obscene. Just look at your wife's labia for instance, they are truly exquisite aren't they?. What a shame it would be to keep them hidden away by all that encumbrance of hair."

My previous thoughts about the hidden artworks came back to haunt me but logically, taking it one step further, he did have a point I suppose, even though I wasn't quite sure what the word labia actually referred to.

"You must remember that there can never be any sin in beauty, and that is something we must all learn to fully understand."

He went on to point out that regardless of the fact that I was getting a bit hot under the collar (not that I had one on, or anything else for that matter), Helen didn't seem to be upset in the least about the way things were progressing and even looked like she was quite enjoying the whole experience.

Again, I found it useless to argue this point as he was obviously right, so now focusing my remarks more at Helen, I told her that the main reason that I thought that we should stop right now was because of the fact that I was becoming very concerned about the number of overtly sexual photos being taken, and because I was also less than impressed about the very intimate way she was allowing these guys to handle her, especially considering their present state of arousal. I attempted keep my cool and to use a calm tone of voice, similar to that which Greg had used so that it gave me the authority of someone of more advanced years but mainly to hide the extreme panic I was starting to feel inside. I felt that I had to seriously impress upon all of them the fact that there was no way that I approved of the direction that things seemed to be heading in, especially the lewd type of shots now being taken.

"Oh no." Helen pleaded in a most disappointed tone.

"Please let me continue, just for a while longer at least. It would be such a shame to end it just as I'm really starting to enjoy myself, especially as I've now gone to all the trouble of shaving myself smooth. I mean, this is just what I've always imagined it would be like, you know, being a real model and these guys really do seem to know what they're doing don't they".

"Helen!" I almost shouted, finally losing my cool demeanour.

"Just look at the way these guys are getting horny, can't you see what you might be getting yourself into?"

As if what I had just said had come as a complete surprise, Helen turned to them both and lowered her gaze to below their waists, not being able to miss seeing Greg's excited state or the bulge in his mate's shorts.

"You guys wouldn't try anything on, would you?" She asked almost rhetorically, speaking to them both with a very submissive tone in her voice.

"Of course not." Responded Greg.

"As I've said before, this is only about photography, there really is no need to get all worked up about the situation. Listen Helen, I think you should continue if you really want to, and as for you Steve, you should allow her to, that's if you really care about the way she feels." He said, now making direct eye contact with me.

"That's easy for you to say, but would you let other men touch your wife's private parts the same way you've been touching her's?"

"That would be a little bit difficult as it happens, because my wife passed away about two years ago." Replied Greg.

"But when she was alive, she was a professional model and artist and yes, I did let other people touch her if they needed to, as long as it was done appropriately and she was totally comfortable with the situation."

His unexpected reply caught me completely off guard and had left me feeling even more uncomfortable than before. I didn't know quite what to say next.

"Look, I'm sorry about your wife, I couldn't have known,

but that still doesn't change things here. I don't feel at all comfortable about it, especially what with both of you two guys starting to get so turned on."

Greg looked down at himself and smiled.

"Believe me, I can understand your concerns", he said and started to nod as if in acknowledgment of my point.

"At last," I thought, here was some vestige from him that I might be in the right for once. This brief feeling of some achievement did not last too much longer.

"Look, this happens sometimes, it's only natural after all. I mean, Helen is a very attractive looking lady but in all honesty, you would probably have even more right to be concerned or even insulted if normal red blooded men like us didn't react as we all have. Look at yourself, you're no different. Look at Helen, she's obviously not unmoved by it all either, but we're not animals, we're professionals. Believe me, we see this all the time so we've learnt how to deal with it and control ourselves. I promise you, this is only about photos, nothing more."

I looked over at Helen. She had remained reclining in her open leg pose and yes, he was right unfortunately, she had not been unaffected as her inner wetness clearly demonstrated. The fact that she had also remained in this pose with every last minuscule detail of her inner fanny still on show to all and sundry gave me a pretty good clue that she was quite serious in her desire to continue and obviously not yet quite ready or willing to end her very first modelling experience.

She now made direct eye contact with me but seemed to hesitate for a moment before replying.

"You know, if this is really upsetting you so much then maybe we should stop now, but I would have to agree with Greg, I don't feel uncomfortable about what's happening and I really, really would like to carry on,........... but only if you say it's okay though."

At that point everything went curiously quiet, with me just left standing there, feeling very alone and now completely isolated as I postured there naked with my arms defiantly crossed, facing them all. With the three of them just silently staring back at me, I guess it was my turn to speak but with Helen's added assistance, these guys had succeeded in making me feel as if I had been childishly stupid about the whole affair. I was obviously outvoted three to one as to whether she should continue to pose or not and Greg's comments had been cleverly structured in such a way that it was hard for me to argue with him without sounding very puerile. Knowing that further protests would probably also be ineffectual and could also make me look even more foolish and immature, I collected my thoughts carefully before speaking up.

"Fair enough Helen, if that's what you really want, carry on, but from now on I'll just stay right out of it and keep my opinions to myself, but I'm warning you, you'll only have yourself to blame if things get out of hand."

Although my speaking up had obviously not had much, if any affect at all on the overall outcome of the situation, if nothing else I had at least regained some self respect and was now reasonably satisfied with myself, having finally stood up to them and made my point of view clear. The fact that Helen had gone along with them and not sided with me, angered me more than I can put into words but it certainly impressed upon me the belief, probably for the first time that day, that I now had little or no control over what was happening. Mulling over my options and to be absolutely realistic about the present situation, as tall as I was, I was only of slight build. If push came to shove, I would have little or no chance of physically overpowering either or both of these guys should I need to intervene at some point. The overwhelming feeling of being completely powerless came over me and I had to resign myself to the fact that probably all my presence amounted to now, to the three of them anyway, was just that of an interested, if not unnecessary observer.

Having said my piece, my backdown and present calm demeanour seemed to have been generally accepted as permission to continue with Greg and his mate turning away from me with Helen now being reposed again. With an increased attention to detail she was now positioned laying along the trunk, on her side, resting up on one elbow and supporting her chin in her hand. The other arm was also bent at the elbow but with this upper hand placed on her hip. Now with both knees also bent, one flat down, the other pointing straight up, so as to form that magic triangle as before, again absolutely nothing was hidden.

In this position, devoid of her usual dark curly fleece and with her lips sensuously parted, her vaginal entrance was again completely visible and her wetness even more obvious than before. After numerous photos being taken in this pose, Greg's mate asked her if she wouldn't mind being just a little bit more adventurous, to which she just shrugged her shoulders with a `In what way do you mean exactly?' sort of manner. He then went over to her and after taking her hand in his, proceeded to demonstrate to her how to place her hand above her fanny and with two fingers held in a vee shape, showed her how to spread her inner lips even further apart with them. With the excuse that she might not be one hundred percent sure what was expected of her, his mate actually spread her lips with his own fingers momentarily so as there would be no doubt, again without any objections forthcoming. At the same time, he got her to cup her lower breast with her other hand and pull on her nipple as she had done before.

Thinking that at last she would see that they were now definitely going too far and well beyond any normal bounds of decency, I expected that now she would now at last refuse their request. Instead, as if in some hypnotic trance she calmly and unquestionably complied, asking him if she was spreading her lips wide enough apart and just how far she should pull on her nipple again with her other hand. She asked this in such a clinical way that I found it hard to believe what I was hearing. She was now even using the words `Tits, lips and nipples' herself, seemingly devoid of any of the previous sense of embarrassment she had shown before.

I found it hard to believe that this was really the same reserved and shy girl that I had walked along the beach with just an hour or so before. I also found it hard to comprehend her seemingly complete reversal in attitude towards exposing her own body to others (or was this just perhaps an attitude that I had only imagined she had?)

Holding herself open like this, between her fingers, you could again see her clit peering out beneath the tiny hood that normally covered it, something I had only seen before in the privacy of our own home when I was going down on her. After each shot they were still both encouraging her and she seemed to be responding by spreading her legs even wider and even laughing and suggestively licking her lips as she was doing it. They were now both telling her how sexy she looked after every new position they put her in and there was no longer any hint of pretence in their suggestions for these open legged poses as to their what their photographic intentions were. I was beginning to doubt that there was anything at all that she wouldn't do for them, especially as she was now spreading her lips automatically for each shot without them even needing to ask her to.

My doubts were soon confirmed when Greg's mate got her to lay up against the tree root again with her back supported by the vertical vee part as before and to cup and squeeze her breasts with her hands. He then got her to bend her legs at the knees, bringing both ankles up to form an almost perfect triangle so that the bottoms of her feet were now pressed against each other just below her spread fanny. The fact that both Greg and his mate were now also flippantly calling her breasts `Tits' proved to me that even they had now completely given up any pretence that they were only taking naturist shots. Greg positioned himself below her on the tree trunk and took quite a few shots, most looking straight up between her legs which made her fanny look about as wide open now as I thought it could ever get.

Boy was I wrong. Still not completely satisfied, Greg, not being quite so crude as his mate, now told her to place both hands between her thighs and with her fingers to pull apart her inner labia.

"You mean my lips?" She queried.

"Yes, your inner labia minora," he responded.

"That's the more technical term I like to use, but yes, your inner pussy lips are exactly what I mean."

Zombie like she did as asked and now even I had become mesmerised by her display. I could not help but notice that her outstretched lips had taken on the appearance very much like that of the wings of a Manta ray, although I'm sure no ray's wings ever looked as pink, swollen and sensuous as these ones did. As she posed this way, she still continued to smile at Greg as he clicked away below her. As he encouraged her to pull her inner lips further apart, her fanny hole was becoming visibly more open between them and now there was no way that the wetness now showing could possibly be mistaken for baby oil as a small, almost pearl like creamy globule of her juices started to slowly trickle down between the cheeks of her arse. I was amazed at how far out she managed to stretch those beautifully moist and bright pink lips. Greg actually took some close ups of this, crouching right down between her legs. I had no doubt that these shots were now well beyond the bounds of your average naturist photos but still there was no hint of Helen's refusal to do anything asked of her or even questioning the type of shots now being taken.

Although I was getting more and more angry inside as to what was happening, I cowardly bit my tongue and stood passively by, pretending to myself that I was only doing nothing because of my previous commitment not to interfere and not out of any sense of fear or helplessness.

Next, after changing to the other camera again, Helen was told to pose in a kneeling position, sideways along the trunk but sitting back on her heels. At last, for the first time in this whole episode, she complained about the position she was being posed in. However, it soon became clear that it was not the pose itself that she objected to, rather than the fact that the tree trunk was hard on her shins. Greg asked me, or I should say, told me to fetch her beach towel which I did, and he folded it over a few times and layed it down over the trunk. Greg put her back into the required pose with her knees wide apart again, which now seemed to be the norm, getting her to hold her swollen bright pink lips open in the spread vee position with two fingers of her left hand. He then asked her, if she didn't mind doing it, could she please touch herself around her clit area (and those were Greg's actual words) with the middle finger of her other hand. She immediately obliged and positioned her finger down between her outstretched lips, whilst timidly looking up at Greg, almost child like, as if seeking his approval.

"No not like that." He said, almost laughing.

"Higher up, you know, just as if you were playing with yourself."

There was always the small possibility that she may have misheard the `As if' bit but somehow I don't think she did as she deliberately licked her middle finger and now successfully placed it exactly over her clit to the affirming nods of both Greg and his mate. Then unexpectedly, instead of just keeping her finger there, she started to rhythmically massage herself around her exposed clit and upper lips area, again asking if this was what they wanted.

"Yes, that's lovely, absolutely lovely." Greg replied.

She began quite slowly and gently but with both Greg's and his mate's verbal encouragement her pace soon began to quicken and eventually, as if no longer aware of the photos being taken, she started to writhe and moan, now rubbing much faster and harder, concentrating more on around her clit than anywhere else. She was still licking her finger every so often but seemed to be running out of spit as she tried to lubricate this obviously now very sensitive area. However, with just about everything displayed so openly and her juices visibly flowing, she must have realised that she had created an alternative source of wetness as she then began to run her middle finger down between her lips and up inside herself then back up to moisten this erect little button which was now becoming generously covered with her creamy coloured juices. None of us had any doubt as to the effectiveness of her self stimulation as her whole body was now physically shaking to the point where I thought she might even fall off the trunk. As she did this, Greg continued to click away and had to keep asking her to keep her eyes open and look straight at the camera which she tried to do without too much success, seeming now to be more engrossed in her own activities than she was in the camera or the other three pairs of eyes observing her.

Watching her do this, it occurred to me that I had never seen Helen touch herself in this way before. Although I knew that most women did this, I had never imagined that the first time I would witness it, I would be sharing the moment with two complete strangers and a bevy of cameras.

With her whole body glistening from baby oil, sun lotion and sweat, she had beads of perspiration running down her cleavage forming a small pool in her navel as she arched her back to and fro. She even had droplets forming at the end of her nipples which would be flicked off when her breasts heaved up and down as her body gyrated. Her usually white chest area was also now flushed with a blush red colour as she seemed to have achieved a rhythm not unlike that of native African women when they performed their ceremonial dances. This rhythm increased until she suddenly stopped, almost abruptly, letting out a loud gasp, almost a scream.

At this point, although obviously very hot, her whole body became covered in goosebumps and she now remained perfectly still as she seemed to concentrate her thoughts, possibly in an effort to sustain the ecstasy of her post orgasmic spasms.

Everything seemed to stop for a while, even the clicking sound of Greg's camera halted. Helen remained motionless for a moment, she then opened her eyes and just smiled at us all, breaking in to a gentle, almost embarrassed laugh.

Even though my initial reaction to Helen's exhibitionist behaviour had put me into a mild state of shock, it had not, in any way subdued the voyeuristic enjoyment that her erotic and somewhat unexpected performance had given me. My physical response to it had overtaken any mental objections to her behaving in this way and I had become very aroused and not surprisingly I was now completely erect as to my shock horror was Greg, not to mention his mate who now had a huge bulge poking out from the front of his shorts.

Helen, having now seemingly regained her senses, had started to compose herself somewhat. She was still in her kneeling pose but sitting back a bit more, now in a quite relaxed and obviously more comfortable position, apparently blissfully unconcerned that every minute detail of her usually well concealed private parts were still on display to one and all. Although retaining this overtly sexual pose, she still managed to project the image of a women who was at complete ease with her situation, with little or no real concern as to any possible ramifications of this unusually provocative and sexually tense situation. Now straightening her back and placing her hands on her hips, she looked amazingly serene and content, as she cast her eyes over the three of us. Smiling, as she saw the reaction we had all had, she finally seemed to become aware of the situation at hand and of the effect she had had on us. Staring at the three stiff dicks in front of her, I guess it was only too obvious. Greg kept repeating,

"Absolutely brilliant Helen," over and over again.

His mate actually started to clap and asked Helen if there was any chance of her giving us all an encore. She just smiled at him and I'm sure I detected a small positive nod of her head.

"Just give me a mo to get my breath back," she said quietly before finally looking over to me, making eye contact for the first time in what seemed like a long, long while. I half expected to get a look from her that would possibly beg forgiveness but instead her focus dropped from my eyes down to my member which had surprisingly still not lost any of it's sustained rigidity.

She then, without saying a word and after rearranging the position of her towel, sat herself down in a more comfortable position, sitting upright and facing us all sideways along the sun bleached trunk. She then raised her legs up so as to place both feet flat down on the trunk either side of her so that from where we three were watching from, her legs formed a perfect M shape with her intentionally opened fanny as the centre piece. Her knees were now almost level with her chest. After seeming satisfied with this new and totally revealing pose and without lifting her eyes, she placed her upper hand down above her fanny and spread her lips apart again. She then brought her other hand down and after running her fingers up and down this now very moist little valley a few times, inserted what looked like at least a couple of the now well lubricated fingers up inside herself. Unlike before, she did not remove them, but just started pushing them in and out, quite gently and slowly at first but also extremely erotically whilst also massaging around her clit with the thumb of her spreading hand.

Greg had stopped taking shots at this point and was making some adjustments to his camera with his back to her. When his mate told him to have a gander at this, he immediately went back over to his bag and quickly brought back his movie camera, which as he had previously mentioned, was indeed the same model as the one I had. He crouched down in front of Helen, focusing his lens no more than eighteen inches from her now very busy fingers.

"Bloody marvellous Helen," Greg uttered as he got his focus just right.

For once, she seemed to completely ignore his comments. This time, outside encouragement was no longer necessary to urge her on because Helen had again become completely absorbed in her own performance. She was bending slightly forward now and watching her self penetration as voyeuristicaly as any of the rest of us, almost like a fourth uninvolved observer. She seemed almost as interested in watching her own fingers disappear and re emerge from her now smooth and very wet fanny as the rest of us were as her swollen lips formed a perfect seal around her moist fingers each time they were inserted and retracted. It was almost as if she was having some kind of weird out of body experience as she began to repeat the phrase in the unusual vernacular of the third person.

"Yeh, come on, come on, you can do it."

As she started to breath at a faster rate, she quickened her inserting pace to match it. With this speeding up, she also started to speed up her massaging around her protruding clit with the thumb of the hand she was using to spread herself open with as she plunged her wet, creamy covered fingers in and out of herself. Unlike the first time she had made herself come and had found it hard to keep her eyes open, she was now quickly alternating between looking down at herself, then up to check out our all too obvious hard ons, as if to somehow gauge her performance by the ever increasing rigidity that she could see in all of our members.

There was little doubt as to who was now in control of this little exhibition and she certainly had her audience exactly where she wanted us as she continued her constant repetition of,

"Come on, come on, you can do it."

It soon began to sound almost like an invitation to join in and either because of the fact that his shorts had now become very uncomfortable or maybe he was in some way responding to Helen's utterings, Greg's mate pulled his shorts down and stepped out of them, his rather small but very hard dick flicking upwards as if it had been spring loaded.

Wary of this, I decided that if I didn't put an end to it now, that there might be no way I could stop these two guys from taking her up on her all too welcoming invitation should they decide to accommodate her.

As if encouraged by his action, Helen again started to repeat her now breathless invitation of,

"Yeh, come on, you can do it, you can do it," over and over again.

Now even I was starting to have some considerable doubts as to what preferred reaction she was trying to solicit from this unclear enticement. Was this just self encouragement, as I hoped it was or did she really want one or more of us to join in with her in some way? One thing that was certain though, Helen was definitely aware of the fact that it was her and her alone who was now in full charge of this particular little spectacle and that if she wanted to, she could play it out anyway she wanted to.

Greg and his mate were now both again encouraging her with comments like,

"Come on Helen, that's absolutely brilliant, you can do it baby."

Helen now responded by poking and rubbing herself even harder and faster, now starting to close her eyes with her head thrown back again and breathing heavily in the fashion in which we had seen a short while before, her blush red chest again covered in perspiration. All of us men were still as stiff as pokers but I couldn't help but notice that Greg's mate had now taken himself in hand and without any apparent show of self consciousness or embarrassment was vigorously pulling himself off, almost as if in direct response to Helen's movements.

In the spontaneous excitement of the moment, I had the sudden impulse to do much the same thing myself and actually took myself in hand, giving my old fella half a dozen strong tugs before I realised just what I was doing. With just as much haste, I immediately removed my hand from my now straining member, hoping that Helen had not seen me touching myself that way.

I needn't have bothered to stop if Helen's reaction to Greg's mates actions were anything to go by. Seeing him jerking himself off didn't seem to intimidate her in the least. If anything, it only seemed to serve to spur her on even more as she was now obviously trying to make a conscious effort to keep her eyes open again, her focus now becoming totally fixed on his now fast moving hand.

Soon, both of them started to move their hips backwards and forwards in response to each other's actions as if they were somehow actually engaged in the sex act. Although they were at least five feet apart, the way Helen was reacting to him made me almost as jealous as if they had been doing it for real. Rapidly increasing their pace harmoniously as if in some sort of pre-arranged dance, it felt almost like my own wife was being unfaithful to me in front of my very own eyes. Still I stood by, doing nothing as their tempo increased, now almost seeming to be in a race with each other rather than being together as before.

Now, what with their movements being out of sync, this seemed to placate my jealousy a bit as I could see that Helen was now deriving more pleasure from her own actions than by watching him. This being the case, it soon became clear that Helen was getting slightly ahead of her virtual partner as she started to arch her back, raising her chin to the sky and let out an uncharacteristic cry of,

"Oh shit, oh Christ, I'm almost there, I'm going to come again, yeh, I'm starting to come, yeh I'm nearly there now, I'm really close, I'm really close, oh shit I'm there, I'm there, oh fuck, I'm coming, I'm coming," she screamed.

This running commentary took me completely by surprise, not to mention her unexpected use of such foul language, the like of which I had never heard her use before. But more was to come.

"Oh boy, oh fuck, I can't stand it, it's just so bloody strong, I can't stand it", she protested as if requiring help from someone. Her cries for assistance would have been very much more convincing had she not continued to vigorously poke herself even harder, now licking her lips and looking to the heavens as if in search of some divine intervention.

Without stopping, and now bringing her head forward, she looked down as she started to thrust her hips forward as if in some final effort to manage to encounter Greg's mate's equally enthusiastic genitals.

Even though she had just loudly and crudely announced her orgasm to the whole world, this did not curtail her self pleasuring as she continued to poke herself and rub her clit with just as much vigour as she watched Greg's mate pull himself off in front of her.

"Oh God, oh fuck, I don't believe it," she cried out.

"It's happening again," she screamed even louder.

"I'm about to come again, I am, I am coming again."

"Oh God, oh Christ, oh fuuuuuuuuuuuuck."

Suddenly her body became completely motionless as she again seemed to be savouring those few fleeting sensations of post orgasmic pleasure as she again looked up to the sky, her hands still firmly clasped to her crotch.

After a few moments of remaining completely still, Helen suddenly brought her head forward again, looking somewhat embarrassed.

"Wow, I'm really sorry about that language, I don't normally swear like that do I Steve?, it's just that I just couldn't help myself then, I mean, I've never come as many times as that before,..........ever."

Then looking down, she then did something even more out of character. Slowly removing her still inserted fingers out of herself, she brought her hand up to her face as if to examine her fingers in close detail. Even from where I was, some ten feet away, I could see that they were both covered in the creamy residue of her own love juices.

"Boy, am I wet or what?" she asked rhetorically, still closely examining her digits.

"Well guys, is that receptive enough for you?" She queried in a most inviting type of tone.

Placing these cream covered fingers up to her mouth, one at a time, she meticulously started to suck each one clean in the fashion of a little girl sucking on a lollipop. I noticed that as she did this, she still held her focus on Greg's mate who, with an increased urgency now, was still continuing to unembarrassingly pull himself off.

I decided it was now or never.

"That's it." I shouted.

"That's enough, we are stopping it right here before it goes any further," moving in between Helen's crotch and the end of Greg's movie camera lens, which at this point was not a huge distance apart.

Greg got off what must have been the last couple of feet on this film, some of which must have included footage of me looking rather indignant but still with a full hard on, before he finally stood up from his crouching position. The fact that his penis was still, like mine fully erect and rock hard seemed to be of no apparent concern or embarrassment to him either.

His mate had turned away from me slightly and hearing Helen clapping her hands as in applause behind me, made me turn towards her to see what had brought this on. I couldn't help notice that she was now sucking something off the middle finger of her other hand and just shrugged her shoulders at me in an `Oh well' sort of attitude.

Looking back towards Greg's mate, who had just handed something to Helen, I noticed that he no longer sported the short hard erection that he had before, although it was still considerably engorged. I had some suspicions that he might have actually shot his load because it was weird that he managed to lose his erection so quickly and both Greg and I, still had ours.

"No worries", said Greg.

"We don't want to upset you guys as you probably have some plans judging by the way you've aroused each other, not to mention us", he added with a stifled laugh.

"Don't let us stop you two from enjoying yourselves though, hey in fact I can get my other camera out again if you want me to add some more spicier shots to the album too".

I looked up at Helen who was still laying on her side and now, casually as you like, brushing her hair. I concluded that this must have been what she had taken from Greg's mate just before. He had since gone over to one of their bags and returned with a different, smaller camera and mumbled something to Helen about using the brush down there. She seemed to be nodding and responding positively as she kneeled up with her legs apart again then placed the round, smooth wooden handle of the brush between her spread fanny lips and started to gently slide it up and down a few times before gently inserting the quite thick handle end of it up inside herself a short way.

Greg's mate was now in front of her and told Helen to hold the pose, taking several shots of her with the brush handle being increasingly inserted further up inside her fanny as she pulled and pinched on one of her nipples with her free hand. It wasn't hard to see that in her present state of mind, she certainly had the appetite to take it as far as either of these guys wanted her to go. Witnessing Helen's incredible behaviour, I got the distinct impression that had I not been there to watch over her, in her present sexually exited condition, these guys would have been offered no resistance from her should they have wanted to take full advantage of the situation. Considering the fact that she was now masturbating herself openly in front of them both with the use of her hairbrush whilst Greg's mate continued to photograph it, I had little doubt that it would have taken very little further persuasion on their part (or perhaps Greg in this case as he still had a full erection) to convince Helen to let him go all the way with her. The image of him actually doing it to her whilst his friend continued to take pictures kept flashing into my mind.

Coming back to reality and seeing as my previous remarks had still gone unheeded, I loudly repeated my earlier request. "Okay, I said that's enough now." I shouted, again positioning myself between Helen and Greg's mate.

"I think you've already got all the photos that you are going to get today."

Helen now jumped down off the tree, looking more than just a bit disappointed. She started to brush her hair again, not even stopping to wipe the moist handle. With this Greg shrugged his shoulders and muttered something like,

"Oh well, Helen, you still did a bloody marvellous job anyway."

Realising that this was as far as I would let them go they both went back over to where their bags lay. Greg's mate put his shorts back on. I noticed that he carefully wiped himself with a small towel before pulling them up, making me even more convinced of the outcome of his previous activities. Both began to pack up their cameras. As they did this they were just casually chatting amongst themselves but when they had finished Greg came over to us and thanked us for our participation and commented that for first timers we had both done exceedingly well as models. He said that when we really got into naturism seriously, we would begin to realise that the human body is a gift that should be admired and displayed and that the worst thing you can do is to hide something so beautiful from the eyes of others.

"Remember, there is no sin in beauty," he said again,

adding that he had the feeling that Helen obviously already had a good appreciation of this but that sometimes it took a while for others to fully realise it. There wasn't too much doubt as to whom this point was directed at. He added that he hoped they would catch up with us again soon, promising that once he had printed these shots he would make sure that he got some copies to us. Greg said to Helen that seeing as she had enjoyed it so much, that if she was interested, his camera club could use someone as attractive and uninhibited as her as a model any time she was available and that she would get paid well for it. Helen was obviously flattered but also now for the first time seemed aware of her nakedness, wrapping a towel around herself. She replied that she would think about it.

Saying goodbye they then casually strolled off, back up the track down which they had come as if nothing out of the ordinary had happened. Only the fact that Greg was still obviously more than slightly aroused would have suggested otherwise.

When they were out of sight I had to compose myself before being able to talk to Helen. Eventually when I felt that the tension of the situation had diminished somewhat, I asked Helen how she could possibly have behaved so shamelessly in front of two complete strangers and let them touch her like that.

"I don't know what came over me," she said.

"I know you are probably shocked, I am myself, I would never have believed I could have done that in front of other people but I just seemed to lose all control. I wanted so much to be like a real model and they made me feel so good about myself and how I was doing that I really was beginning to enjoy being the centre of attention. I'm amazed that I let it go so far but I was so turned on, especially when they touched me that I couldn't help myself and didn't want to stop. I know you probably think what I did was wrong but please try to understand and not be too mad at me," she pleaded.

I thought about what she had said and suddenly felt almost empathy towards her. I held back what I had intended to say which included the phrase `Acting like a slut' and merely replied that I was probably more surprised than anything else about her behaviour but considering everything I could understand how she had been turned on by it all as it had had the same effect on all of us. I asked her however, what could I have possibly done to stop these two big guys if either or both them had tried to have their way with her.

"I don't know," she replied,

"I was too carried away with things to even think straight, but when I saw each of you getting horny, it made me want to try even harder to be sexy for you all. The idea that I had aroused three men at the same time was just the biggest turn on for me, and I began to imagine what it would be like, having all of you doing it to me at the same time. Although I knew it was wrong, I felt really selfish, as if I had earned the right to have all of you to myself", she added.

"One thing I do know is that when that guy started to brush my pubes, I got a feeling, almost like electricity go straight through my whole body and I knew that I was getting very wet down there, I was just hoping that nobody noticed. Then when Greg started to cut my hair and rubbed the comb against my lips, I was so close to coming you would't believe it. It was at that point that I really lost it, like having an itch that you just had to scratch, so that's why when I got the chance and he asked me to touch myself, I just had to make myself come, knowing how close I was anyway and I felt like I would explode if I didn't".

I said nothing and just continued to look at her, not really knowing what more I could say being in the mild state of shock that I was. In a possible effort to explain herself better she went on.

"Look, when I was growing up, coming from such a strict Catholic family and going to a convent school, I was always being told to sit properly, to always keep my legs together, act like a lady, never have too much skin exposed, not even to wear patent shoes in case boys looked up your dress in their reflection. All my life I never ever saw my mother without her clothes on. At night I often used to dream that I was walking down St Albans High street, every thing was just as normal except that I had nothing on and everyone was watching me. I remember that when I woke up I was always disappointed that it was only a dream. I guess in this dream I was probably rebelling against all the suppression I got at home and school. Well, this was probably one of the few chances I have ever had when I really felt that I could finally live out that dream by doing what I did. And I can tell you, it felt so liberating doing something totally without inhibition for maybe only the second time in my whole life, and you can't tell me it didn't do something for you too, I mean most of the time you had a hard on as well. Didn't it feel good, just for once having an erection in front of other people without shame and seeing them the same way too?".

I had to think on this for a few moments before answering, not even being aware enough to ask why she had said `only the second time'.

"Yeah, I suppose it did feel a bit weird, yet not all together bad. Seeing both of them with hard ons did scare me at first because I thought that they were going to try to screw you, but I also know that even though I was obviously concerned, the thought of it made me go even harder. What were you thinking though when that guy started wanking himself off in front of you, weren't you worried that he might try to rape you?".

"No, it never even occurred to me, I just saw it as his appreciation of what I was doing for you all. To be honest, it took away some of the guilty feelings I was having about touching myself so openly in front of you all like I was. I Know that this will probably sound disgusting to you now but when I was making myself come that second time, I couldn't help but fantasise about the three of you joining in and coming all over me or better still, all coming inside me. Who knows, maybe if you had have, then perhaps you and Greg could have enjoyed coming as much as his mate and I obviously did. If those two are anything to go by, probably nudists don't mind getting hard or coming in front of their friends, Greg's mate certainly didn't have any inhibitions or hold back did he? I was amazed by just how far he managed to shoot his load when he ejaculated, did you see how far he spurted, some of his cum actually landed on my thigh from about four feet away. You know that's the first time I've ever seen a man make himself come like that and it made me feel so special, special because I knew it was all because of me".

What she had told me really surprised me, much more than I could have ever imagined. I knew that I would have to do some serious rethinking about my obvious misconceptions as to the way that I believed she thought about these things, especially her attitude towards this new found sexual freedom. Whilst it worried me that she would even fantasise about other men screwing her or pulling themselves off in front of her, it also excited me, probably more than I would have liked to admit at the time. Was her display in front of these guys fundamentally wrong and obscene or were our previous attitudes to something like this completely out of kilter with reality? I guess it really depended upon whose reality you measured it by. I was totally confused and yet somehow strangely excited by what had gone on but I knew that I had a lot of serious thinking to do to come to terms with all this.

Being quite hot, we eventually decided to go for another swim. I suggested to Helen that maybe she should put her bottoms back on this time but she replied that she would prefer not to if that was okay by me. I was used to taking no for an answer by this time so I did not push the point. This time on walking back up the beach, it obviously did not go unnoticed by some of the guys there that Helen was now showing off rather more of herself than she had been an hour or so before and I had my first doubts about Greg's statement that there were no degrees of nudity. The admiring looks of approval on all of their faces were hard to ignore as we walked back into the dunes, Helen seeming quite chuffed with this new attention she had received.

After having this refreshing swim which gave us both some time to cool down, I felt that my feelings of anger towards her had subsided somewhat.

After a little while laying face down and soaking up the warm rays on my back, I turned over and asked Helen if she would rub some more lotion on to my front. She complied, again straddling me as before. Looking down at her hairless pussy, her lips swollen and hanging down, my penile response was immediate. This time Helen took the initiative and gradually positioned her self above me. With my hands, I carefully eased her arse cheeks apart as she lowered herself down on to me. We coupled so easily that with just one push I was completely inside her. She started to raise and lower herself, again doing all the work. We had both been very aroused by the previous events of the day and the amount of sexual tension in the air could almost be cut by a knife. Now having nothing in the way to stop me seeing myself slide in and out of her, the erotisicm of the moment was heightened to a new level that I had never before experienced. I had never before realised just how sensual her lips had looked as they palpitated to and fro with every movement or how her clit would protrude out beneath it's protective little hood each time our bodies got closer. With all these things intensifying the sensations we were experiencing, it was not long before we both began to come, this time together. It was so overpowering that even some noise in the bushes behind us could not cause Helen to stop until she was completely satisfied although she seemed to focus in on the tell tale rustling even as she climaxed. The thought of someone watching us this time did not have the same effect as before. If anything it only enhanced the excitement of the moment. Something told us though that Greg may now have got the shots that he had offered to take before. But, you know, we really didn't care.

If someone had bet me a few hours before that by this time this afternoon my normally shy and reserved wife would have walked naked on a public beach, had sex out in the open twice, posed completely starkers and unashamed for erotic photo's, let two complete strangers play with her tits and fanny and then masturbated her hairless fanny to orgasm in front of them, I would have given odds of one million to one against.

I would have lost.

In the hour or so it took us to drive home to East Malvern, later that afternoon, barely a word was spoken between us. It was almost as if we were suddenly two strangers again and not quite able to communicate in our normally effortless way. There was a multitude of confused issues that were buzzing around in my head. Trying to come to terms with them in my confused but over stimulated mind was not easy as these issues were many and complex. This was without doubt the most sexually charged day that I had had in my quite short adult life but it had been both stimulating and frightening at the same time. Emotionally, I wasn't quite sure how to handle this paradox before me. Although Helen had remained quiet, she didn't seem as disturbed by what had happened today as I had been. She appeared to have taken the whole of today's events completely within her stride and it was because of this easy acceptance that my own more agitated state of mind concerned me. Had she no qualms that her intimate and uninhibited little display could have been seen by me in much the same light as if she had been unfaithful to me? Obviously not. Why then was I not mature enough to be able to let her have done this without all these self recriminations going around in my head? Was I perhaps feeling a sense of guilt because deep down I had actually enjoyed watching her do it in some way? My mind was spinning and it was only after having had our showers and had cooled down a bit that I managed to feel able to openly discuss that day's extraordinary events with her.

Helen remained adamantly unremorcefull as to her actions, seeming to justify her overt behaviour by making the point that had these guys just turned up and said we want you to pose for us nude, legs apart and playing with yourself there was no way in the world she would have agreed. However, she argued that because of the way that things had progressed and only gradually advanced from one stage to the next, there was no real escalation between the levels of explicitness to each pose. What with their ever continual encouragement and her intense involvement in trying to pose properly, this had somehow distorted any realisation as to what she was actually being asked to do. I pointed out to her that I had actually jumped in a couple of times to remind her of this reality but she seemed to skim over my objection, adding that although now, in retrospect, she had surprised even herself, thinking about just how far she had gone, she still could not deny that she had enjoyed displaying herself the way she had done and this was something very important that she had learned about herself. Something that she may never have learned if today had not happened. She even went to the point of saying that if the same circumstances occurred again she knew she would find it hard not to want to do exactly the same thing again. She concluded by saying that the exhilaration and freedom she had felt whilst showing herself off was probably the biggest turn on she had ever had in her whole life and she just couldn't bring herself around to feel bad about something that felt so good.

Two weeks later Greg turned up at the counter of the Water Resources office where Helen was employed, asking to see her. She must have let it slip out where she worked when she was first chatting to him. As you can imagine, his unannounced appearance made her rather nervous about his intentions but he assured her that he was only there to give her copies of some of the photos taken, as he had promised. They were sealed in an envelope, thankfully he saved her any embarrassment by not actually opening them at the counter. He got her to sign a model release form when he did this, Helen thinking this was some sort of receipt to say only that she had received them. He invited her, if she was available, to join him and his friends on a weekend photographic field trip up to their usual naturist resort. He said that they were taking up a couple of new models that he had spotted, to have some portfolios made up and he thought that she might enjoy the experience of modelling again for them. Apparently there was no mention of me being included, so she politely declined his offer, saying no thanks, maybe some other time. He also asked if she had had any more thoughts about modelling for his camera club to which she replied that she was still thinking about it. He added that a friend of his in advertising might have a small but paying job coming up soon for a photo for the box of a new type of sunray lamp and that he would put her name forward if she was interested. Helen said that she might be and he wrote down his home phone number and told her to give him a call if she was available. Saying he would catch up with her soon, he then left.

We are still not sure if Greg did get those final shots but some of the photos of Helen did appear in an Australian naturist magazine a few months later, much to our surprise.

They accompanied an article called`From Prude to Nude' which was about a first timers experience on a free beach. The editorial that accompanied them did not seem to relate at all to Helen or that particular day, so they must have just added her photos to someone else's story. However they did use her first name in the article and the captions below the photos, but not her surname, which was a saving grace. They were a good sequence of black and white shots, the first five being a quarter page size each and the sixth and final one taking up a whole page and positioned sideways on in the magazine.

The sequence started with Helen, posed standing in front of the tree in her cheesecloth dress, wearing underwear and with her hands on her hips. The next one was almost the same pose, but in this you could see that she had no bra on under the dress. The degree of transparency of the cheesecloth became surprisingly evident in the next shot as you could just about see every everything through it, nipples, pubes and all. The fill in flash probably had something to do with this effect. The fourth was of her, again almost the same pose but now standing on the trunk of the tree with the dress open and behind her arms with the pouting look on her face, hands still on hips but now standing legs apart .The next one was almost identical to the fifth one but now without the dress and a big smile instead of the pout. The sixth and final photo was the full page one, taken when she was posed on the white trunk of the fallen tree. In this one, she was shown laying along the tree trunk with her legs wide apart and arms above her head. Although she looked gorgeous in the first five shots, in this last one she looked absolutely stunning with her whole body now glistening from the sun lotion. Her hard, dark nipples were pointing proudly skywards on those beautifully firm breasts with her long legs, although bent at the knee, looking just as long as they were in real life. She looked so good that it took a few moments for it to register just how revealing this photo really was. Examining her nether regions, I was more than just a bit surprised that they could print this in a magazine as the clarity and definition of her private parts was almost gynaecological, due not only to the absence of pubic hair but also because of the fact that the photo took up a whole page. Absolutely nothing was left to the imagination. You could clearly see the texture of the wrinkly prune like skin surrounding her protruding and swollen inner lips. The fact that her vaginal entrance was very dilated and extremely wet with her juices was even more apparent. You could even make out just the tip of her clit peeping out from below the partially retracted hood. It was also quite obvious that between photos five and six that all of her pubic hair had mysteriously disappeared as well. I would strongly dispute the argument that any red blooded male looking upon this image could do so without an obvious physical response. Even American Playboy and Penthouse, some of the only adult mags that were available in Victoria at the time would never show pictures this explicit. We found out later that because this was a local naturist publication, it was classified as a recreational magazine and not as an adult magazine. Because different censorship laws applied to these categories, they were able get away with showing almost anything.

The way we managed to find out about them is a story in itself. A young female friend of ours, Liz, who lived in the same block of units as us, saw them in the mag whilst at her girlfriends place. Her friend subscribed to the mag, being a keen member of country nudist club. Liz thought that she recognised Helen's photos in an article, being even more convinced it was her as her first name was mentioned. She borrowed it and brought it home to show us. Liz seemed really interested in finding out more about how Helen had come to pose for the photos. Helen did at first seem a bit embarrassed and slightly shocked that these photos had been published but never the less, this did not stop her from going out the next day and bringing home half a dozen copies of the same issue to keep for herself.

After having been told every detail about what happened and shown some of the more explicit photos that Greg had given Helen, Liz didn't seem shocked in the least. She even asked us if we didn't mind, that when we went back to Somers, could we take her with us as she had always wanted to go to a nudist beach. I asked her, as she had mentioned that her friend was a keen nudist, why hadn't she ever gone with her? Liz explained that her friend belonged to a club which was full of old fuddy duddies and that she knew that she probably wouldn't feel very comfortable around them, whereas with us, being her own age, she wouldn't mind taking her clothes off. Little did We know at this time that this simple request was going to lead to many new and exciting experiences in our lives.
A Tale of Forbidden Love (A passionate family relationship)

This story is entirely fictional. The characters in this story are not real, nor are they in any way related to any real living individual. The intent is strictly for the enjoyment of all readers, and it is not an endorsement of any theme and/or lifestyle.

I welcome all feedback as long as it is supportive and heartening.

* * * * *


My name is Shannon, and I work for an affluent college just outside of Chicago. I recently turned 30 years old, and have been single for the majority of my life. Admittedly, it's been an easy way to go for me and my finances since my parents were well off ever since I can remember. In fact, their large, charitable donations to the college landed me the job five years ago. I didn't see the point in working since money was never an issue for us, but now I clearly enjoy having a Monday through Friday job in the bursar's office on campus.

I've never lasted longer than a year in any of my relationships, with both men and women. I began experimenting with other women when I was at college-- the very one I work for now. It was the typical "curiosity killed the cat" thing, yet a few relationships proved far more meaningful than others. Not to sound haughty, but I was very proud of my features... Very busty, and lots of curves to explore. My measurements have been virtually identical since I reached my zenith at 25... 38d-30-38. I was given my raven tresses and eyes from my mother, and my abundant features from my father. And I also inherited a shapely, full backside from my dear Mother, whom, even to this day, is a complete and total knockout.

In the winter, my skin emanates a nice olive complexion, and in the summer, it turns to a nice, evenly tanned chestnut hue. Anyone who thinks plentiful and larger women are not attractive, then I say to them; Don't limit yourself to just one type. Of the women I have bedded, the absolute best have been the ones who weren't your People magazine cover girls.

Being of an independent nature most of my life, I always tried avoiding any long term commitments. I receive a lot of offers from both sexes, yet I try to be discreet and somewhat selective in who I go out with. And considering where I work, there are always batches of young men and women to gaze and admire. Yet one in particular caught my eye one day...

David was a fresh faced, handsome freshman who had stumbled into the bursar's office one day for some help with his living arrangements. My co-workers were all at lunch, and I was the only one there who could help. Immediately, my eyes noticed something different about this young man. He was a tall, very attractive 18 year old who obviously seemed out of place in his first year there. Yet his demeanor didn't seem to reflect any type of arrogance of self-assurance. His features held the bluest eyes, almost like two sapphires staring right at you. His styled, light brown hair fit nicely into his boyish charm... a smooth, acne free face didn't seem too manly. In fact, his face partially reminded me that of a woman's. I didn't make a practice of dating the students. If it did happen, it would usually be with the seniors. That way if the relationship ended in disaster, I wouldn't have to see them the next year. But something about David made me want to know more.

After a congenial, friendly conversation, David and I soon had his problem solved. I could tell he was very shy and somewhat intimidated by my outward sexuality. I am a very outspoken and open woman, and blatantly complimented David on his good looks. I was dressed in a revealing gray suit that day, one that hugged my voluptuous, curvy figure. At times, I kept noticing David peeking at my full, rounded ass when I was up walking around, or at another desk. My senses could tell he too was intrigued. I soon bridged the opportunity by asking him for dinner that night. He accepted.

I decided to wear one of my black cocktail dresses to dinner that night. I ended up taking him to one of my favorite downtown restaurants in Chicago. He too dressed for the occasion, and looked radiant as he escorted me into the establishment. The atmosphere was perfect for a classic seduction... and that, I will admit was intentional. The thoughts and visions of him between my legs kept swirling throughout my head, and before this night was finished, I knew I had to have him inside me.

Coming back to my home, safely located outside the suburbs, I invited David inside. He knew as well as I did what we both obviously wanted. But I could tell he was bashful and reserved about staring too long at me.

"David, it's okay to look at me. I didn't wear this dress just to be warm tonight" I said as we sat in the dark, lowly lit den.

"I'm sorry. I just didn't want you to think that's all I wanted tonight." He said. I smiled, standing up in front of him. What a sweet boy, I thought. His manners were flawless the entire evening, courteous, respectful, and ever the gentleman. Glowing with passion and appetite, my hands reached for the thin spaghetti straps that clung to my tan shoulders, and pulled them slowly down my shoulders. My eyes on his the entire time, I watched as he saw the thin material slide down my curvy body. He was mesmerized.

Remembering his stares at my backside, I turned around as I continued to peel the dress down the arch of my back. With the material hugging the width of my ass cheeks, I glanced back at David-- intentionally swaying my wide hips slowly... He was hooked, and I knew it.

"Tell me what you like about me, David." I whispered as the dress fell upon the floor. He stammered, obviously uncomfortable at verbalizing his desires-- as most people typically are.

"It's just... nice." He managed to utter.

"What else, David? I see the way you're looking at me-- my ass. What do you like about it?" I continued as I backed up, narrowing the gap between his face and the softened texture of my cheeks. I could hear his breathing swell.

"God, it's... just..." he floundered.

"Round?" I said.

He sighed with appreciation. "Oh God yes. So beautiful."

"So you like girls with a full ass?" I cooed as I inched closer to him.

"Uh-huh." He managed to reply.

"Put your hands on it, David. It's okay. I want you to touch me. Feel my ass in your hands." I said as his palms quickly placed themselves on each supple orb.

He was clumsy at first, yet his obvious appreciation soon translated itself into a slow, careful massage. My eyelids fluttered as David's actions arrested my senses. A mere boy, yet I could tell he would be a skilled and thoughtful lover once properly educated. With my hair dangling freely around my neck and shoulders, I flung it back around my shoulder so I could see the look in his eyes as his grateful caresses continued. That was something I truly got off on... the look in someone's eyes as they were gently submerged into the waters of lust. There he sat, not once taking his eyes off my bronzed globes. His fingers pressing themselves into the plumpness of each orb... his pale ivory skin matched against the mahogany hued flesh of my ass. I shuddered.

Turning around, I began to loosen the constraints of my black laced brazier. The look in his eyes was of disappointment, yet fascination as the bra fell to the floor, revealing my large, motherly breasts. Not to be presumptuous, but I did feel good about my body. I glow every time I make love to a man or a woman. And I know that each lover I devour, they are genuinely satisfied with my healthy physique. I wasn't going to torture myself or starve to be something, or someone I'm not. And as David's youthful hands reached up to cup my savory breasts, I exhaled in elation as his face soon buried itself in my inviting cleavage. His moans became muffled between the deep valley of my bosom as my hands ran through his thick, short hair. My knees soon sat on each side of him as I easily straddled him... Nothing else mattered at this point except the two of us... I felt the smoothness of his actions, like he intentionally took his time so he wouldn't forget. Which compared to any other young man David's age, made no sense whatsoever. 18 year olds usually rip their pants off just getting atop a female... this was nothing of the sort. This boy had talent. He was going to make some woman very happy one day. Except this night... he was all mine.

"I'm going to love pulling that seed from your cock tonight." I managed to say as his hands (again) found my ass. All he could do was moan once more. This was my cue...

Locking lips with David for the first time, I could feel the shudders in his frame... There was so much anticipation in his eyes. I smiled, knowing he was going to have his first orgasm with me. The ever growing prowler, I felt a wave of hunger wash over me... That was all the inspiration I needed to fall to my knees, and release this young man's cock.

Flinging the zipper down, he and I thrust the cumbersome material down passed his ankles. I typically liked for my lovers to be as comfortable as possible, so I whisked his shoes and socks off all together. I hated those hastened moments of hunger when two people don't completely shed themselves of their clothing... For me, that made it even less personal. And then, as I crawled upward to his groin, my eyes saw the length that he was given. My mouth about dropped when I saw his massive, throbbing manhood. It must have been ten inches long, and a nice thick width. This was going to be a beautiful night indeed.

After dousing his quivering penis between my breasts, my head lowered and lips parted... It was then I felt a tug at my head-- motioning me to look up.

"I'm a virgin." murmured David.

I smiled, not because of his naiveté, but because I was going to have the pleasure of taking this young man's virginity away from him. Young men have so much energy and potency built up in them at that ripe age.

"And I don't have a rubber." He went on to add.

My response to that of my tongue easing out, and running across the tip of his trembling penis. I didn't care... he had to be inside me and soon. Besides, my tubes were tied when I was 26 after realizing children were in no way a part of future. As my tongue felt the softness of his head, my lips parted further as a large amount of my saliva flowed out over his cock. That was my little touch to prepare the feast... like a fly when it consumes it's nourishment. David's cock was my nourishment... All I needed was his seed gushing down my throat.

Almost gagging, I engulfed David's solid, weighty cock. It soon became sheathed with my torrid saliva. It now glistened as I bobbed up and down on his incredible length. God it was so long... David's hands soon rested themselves upon my head, gently running his fingers through my lengthy strands. I liked that... I liked that a lot. No forceful movements, no slamming my head into an unnatural rhythm. He gasped, I swallowed... He bucked, I swallowed more... I knew this was not going to last long. But that was okay. I was his first, and it surprised me that he lasted this long. There was a quick spurt of pre-cum juices that poured over my tongue. My low moans vibrated enough to send him into convulsions... His entire body began to thrust and buck on the couch. His manhood almost fell out of my mouth, yet my hands now held David to the couch. My palms secured on his sweaty chest as I was bent on making this boy cumm. And yet this was still not enough. His manly strength consumed him whole as he cried out in sheer rapture. David was cumming.

My lips held their lock, my tongue secured beneath the head of his cock. A torrent of sperm jolted outward, and into the dark confines of my mouth. His fingertips dug into my skull, and I wasn't about to wince from the pain. Another thick flood of David's broth flooded my mouth. I held as much of it in as I could because I enjoy taking my time in savoring every drop I can. But this was simply too much. Contending with his involuntary violent reactions, and trying to taste his life giving bouillon was all too much. Thick dribbles of his seed soon spilled down the length of his shaft. It was then I took my first whole swallow of David's sperm. I groaned in utter delight as I felt his warmth descend into my belly. Yet as soon as the flood of his broth was ingested, another was waiting for consumption. I delighted in the feast... He was cumming for me. I made David cumm.

It was as if he wouldn't stop cumming. There was so much. And despite how long it took, I made sure every trickle of his seed was ingested. The aftershocks soon set in as David began to catch his breath. By this time, my head was tilted to the side, letting the tip of his penis poke outward through my cheek. The massive bulge caught his eye as he now began to caress my sweat soaked hair once more. My movements slowed, almost to a crawl as I tasted the last pulses of his semen ooze out. Much to my amazement, his cock had not lost it's command as of yet. My mouth still felt the rigid texture, not yielding in the least bit. I knew this was going to be a long, yet fruitful night.

After both of us shed the remains of our clothing, I walked David to the third floor of my home where my bedroom was. He was entranced by my fully nude shape. I too was enthralled by his... so muscular and hard. Just like a young 18 year old man should be. There, walking hand in hand through the large, darkened hallways of my home was David and I... about to mate like two unbridled animals. I admit, I was mesmerized by his genuine thoughtfulness and care. His actions were not rude or rushed in anyway. It could easily make any helpless woman fall quickly in love with him... Staring into his eyes made me feel at place-- comfortable. And when we reached the doorway of my large bedroom, he surprised me completely by whisking me off my feet, and into his arms. I laughed out loud, amused by the romanticism he seemed set on adding.

"What's wrong?" he asked politely in his thoughtful, tender voice. My amusement faded, realizing this young man probably had read this in a book somewhere in his youth.

"Nothing. Just never had that happen to me before." I whispered back as I let myself enjoy the affection. He still carried me across my room where my king size bed awaited.

"I like the way you talk to me." He quipped.

"Yea?" I replied.

"Yea. You don't talk down to me."

"I like hearing you have sex with me. Verbalizing your feelings and wants through words." I said as he gently set my frame onto the bed. "It makes it so much more powerful."

"Yea. I like it." He returned.

I echoed his sentiment by positioning myself comfortably, easing my legs apart as he motioned himself atop me. My hands came to his lower back as he lunged forward to kiss me. This by far was his most forward act of aggression all night. Again, I had no complaints. Our kiss matured as our tongues twisted together in a most passionate exchange. I could tell this boy was a lover, not a fighter. I loved being seduced by his deeply affectionate and understanding heart. It was refreshing to say the least.

Inexperienced, David fumbled his still throbbing cock to the outer lips of my quivering vagina. With some helpful whispers and nudges, he soon mounted me, easing his eager cock inside me. I gasped as I felt every inch move inside me. Recoiling on the bed, my lungs heaved in breathless foresight. He felt so good inside me.

"Oooh, David. You're so deep." I said under my breath. "So deep."

"Shannon. I..." he tried to say. His senses were on complete overload, taking away his ability to structure a sentence.

"Say it, David." I said as I felt him shift inside me. "What do you feel? Tell me what you're thinking of."

"You're just..." stumbled David as he slightly withdrew the tip of his cock. "I can't believe I'm doing this."

"What else?"

"You... You're so... beautiful." He said as he pushed the rest of his length inward.

This sent me into a complete state of delirium. All ten inches of him had safely lodged deep within my cervix. My legs stretched outward, and came around to lock him into place. He wasn't going anywhere. I took my left arm, and wrapped his neck with it to bring his drenched face into the folds of my cleavage. It was there he floundered his way into a steady rhythm.

"You're so deep, David."

He bucked... "Oh yes. I want to be... deeper."

"You can be."

He cringed in helpless awe. "You're so beautiful Shannon."

"You're mating with me, aren't you?" I asked, trying to get him to open up more.

"Yea..." he said between thrusts.

"Don't be afraid. Don't worry... I want you to cum inside me, David." The look on his face said it all.

It was if he wanted to say "Really? I can do this?" It was like I granted him his all time wish. I knew so many men had been conditioned not to ever plant their seed deep inside a woman's womb. That stigmatism was so unfair, and once that old fashioned notion was discarded, he and I could truly begin to grow... I soon took notice of his sweaty brow. The look in his eyes made me so happy. I could tell he was once again close to cumming, and I began to chant soft words of encouragement. The hope in that young man's eyes... that look of longing and optimism.

"So much hope, isn't there?" I cooed in his ear. He head resting on my shoulder and his lips to my ear. He quickly jolted, obviously responding to my words.

"Oh baby, you can say it. Say what you feel to me." I said as his cock surged deep within my aching womb.

So much hope.

"God Shannon. You have me... you have me." He gasped as he thrusts became more insistent.

He then sat up on his hands, and initiated all of his potential. Soon, the slaps and grunts of ourselves echoed throughout the room as overwhelming authority took it's command. It was as if that boy wanted nothing more than to crawl inside me whole, and stay there forever. At this point, I would have allowed him to do so if it was physically possible... I wanted him that bad.

I decided to lay off on the verbalization of our passions for now, and let him focus on mating with me. To give David some variety, I shifted to my side so that he could penetrate me sideways. He seemed to like that. But it was when I got on all fours that he truly found his home... With his hands secured to my wide comfortable hips, David began pounding away. He began crying out now, as I did too... I knew he liked looking down at my wide ass slapping against his now sweaty groin. It was becoming too much again. David was cumming once again. And this time, it was inside the deepest regions of my womanhood. That young man's living essence was coursing throughout my veins, and there wasn't a thing I could do to stop it.

The night evolved from simple missionary style sex to more curious, experimental copulation. I had a few years of experience on David, and I did everything in my power to show him the joys and delights of great sex. And it was amazing. Not for six hours did that boy go limp once... I began to show him the various techniques of foreplay... I showed him how to taste a woman's vagina the right way. Using words and actions, I showed him how to fall into a complacent style all unto his own. By the early morning hours, David's longing for my backside prospered as he tenderly experienced anal sex for the first time. I gave him complete instructions on how to do it, and do it with grace and understanding. I made sure that he knew it was all about the woman, and not him in order to feel complete euphoria during anal sex. Yet the pleasure he induced me with was nothing compared to the joy of feeling his soothing warm semen permeate my lush rectum. He was truly a pro just waiting for his day.

The next morning came as we awoke in each other's arms. Lazily waking up, I called in to work and said I was sick with the flu. David merely flopped his head back down to sleep. Both obviously not ill or stricken, we fell asleep in the cozy warmth of one another. David seemed to relish the afterglow... In fact, he was the first male I've ever been with to not only encourage it, but foster it. He continually amazed me. Yet I began to worry that he might (in some way) mistake this for love. I had to be careful.

I awoke around 3pm that afternoon and decided to stir David awake with a sensuous blowjob. Again using no hands, it wasn't long before David filled my empty stomach with his life giving seed. To further his open-mouthed wonder, I turned him over and began kneading his athletic, well toned ass. If he liked my ass so much, he just had to enjoy what I was about to do to his. Parting my lips, I smothered my face between his cheeks, and initiated an unmerciful tonguing of his asshole. David went into convulsions as my tongue skillfully traced his opening, slowly easing inside him, and around his sensitive cleft. He must have liked it because within minutes, he was sporting a fully erect cock once more... and naturally, it found it's way back inside me... we fucked all afternoon.

That evening, David and I eventually collapsed outside in my jacuzzi. We had just finished a lengthy sixty nine with myself on top. To amaze him even more, I decided to kiss David with a mouthful of his own sperm... something I had never tried with any man before. Much to my own surprise, David didn't refuse or deny the kiss as his warmth trickled out into his own mouth. Encouraged, I placed my hands on the back of his head to ensure the strength of this deed... We both swallowed his semen without any reservation.

Cuddling up in the steamy water, we began to share our thoughts and feelings about the previous night and day. I found out that he was indeed a true romantic at heart, and was happy to hear that he wasn't falling in love with me. He cared for me, just as I did for him, but he knew I wasn't going to be the love of his life. It was at this point, I grew curious about him.

"What's your favorite fantasy, David. I mean, the most erotic and taboo thing you've ever wanted to do in your entire life." I asked as my breasts nudged against his chest. "And don't just say you wanna watch two women get off. That's too easy."

"Well, that is what I'd like to see one day." He said with that boyish grin I had grown so fond of.

"I mean you-- yourself." I continued. "Don't be shy. Nothing is too outrageous or sick for me."

He laughed once more, this time sitting up in the water. I could tell his interest has been piqued. "No, no, no. Trust me, mine are pretty freakin' sick." He answered.

I was now hell bent on finding out what this fantasy was. "And me licking your balls and ass isn't sick? You can tell me."

He looked off, knowing I was right. I could tell there was some serious reservation about this. Gee, this had to be really good. I helped him along by reaching beneath the water, and gently stroking his already stiff cock. I knew then he was aroused. In my most seductive, tantalizing voice, I cooed in his ear...

"What is it you've always wanted to do, but never could? Who is it you've always wanted? Hmm? David..." I whispered again... "David?" I said as my tongue slid into his ear.

"My.. my Muu... my Mother." He said under his breath.

I sat back, truly taken by what he had just said. This was truly unique, if not downright sick. "What did you just say?" I asked, still trying to be reassuring.

"Hey-- you asked." He said, almost offended.

"I know, but... wow. I wasn't expecting that!" I said. I began to think about what he had just said. Considering the encouragement I preached to this boy since the night before, I shouldn't be so hard.

"What uhmm..." I tried to structure a complete sentence. "What-- why you're Mother? I mean, is she-- was she abusive or something?" I asked.

He quickly answered, offended yet again. "No. Never."

"Okay. Well then, how long.... how long have you felt this way?"

"Since I can remember." He said gazing off into the distance. I could tell his heart was sincere and open. Now I wanted to know more about this taboo desire.

After a long talk about his background, David's mother appeared more and more like a self righteous, conceited bitch. Leaving her child to be raised by her parents was one thing, but to totally ignore her child was something I felt was wrong. From what I understood, his Mother cut off all communication with her parents as well, except for a yearly Christmas card with a picture of herself enclosed. After a few tears and a couple of glasses of wine, David revealed that on some occasions, he would sneak her picture from the fireplace mantle and take it to his bed so he could stare at her image for hours on end. A most intimate heart to heart, he admitted to me that he even fell in love with her in a certain way. These were intimate confessions that would shock most, yet held me captive as I continued to listen. The way he described it, the manner in which he spoke of her was that of a lost lover... a soul who had held it's claim on his own as true soul mates. By the end of the night, I was convinced that the one true love in David's life was his very own Mother.

After some much needed sleep, David awoke the next morning nestled beside my lower back. He seemed to fancy the comfortable warmth of it, and I wasn't complaining. Later I found out that he said that the first thing he wanted to see that morning was the high rounded globes of my ass. After a quick bite to eat, we parted ways with a deep soul kiss. We both had just spent over 48 hours together, yet it was time to go back to our "lives". Yet his words and mannerisms held me captive. Not only the gentle, yet intense way he made love to me, but now this scenario between he and his mother kept appearing in my mind. I began contemplating what she may look like. I imagined how she would react to having David mating with her. Never before had I ever thought about the concept of it, nor would I have ever allowed this to happen to me or anyone I loved, but for some reason, it kept coming to the forefront of my every thought. Could a young man truly fall in love his own Mother? The way a man would his wife, or girlfriend? I had to find out.

We arranged to spend that weekend together back at my place. I told David to bring enough clothes for a stay, yet we both knew he wouldn't wear any of them. It was Wednesday, and I had two days to do some investigating. Having access to all the students' personal records, I pulled David's up late that afternoon to get the phone number to his Grandparents. Gathering my courage, I called and spoke to his Grandmother. I introduced myself as someone who was coordinating a High School reunion for her daughter, and was wanting to get in touch with her. She bought it, and happily gave me her number... I even found out her name. Sandra. My stomach quickly jumped. "Even her name sounds sexy." I thought to myself. The Grandmother concluded that they haven't spoken in quite some time, but did know how to contact her in case of any emergency. I thanked her, and quickly planned my next call.

"Nelson Real Estate, this is Sandra. May I help you?" said the soft spoken, elegant voiced female. I stammered, but quickly hatched a scheme.

"Hi Sandra. My name is Shannon Thompson, and I got your number from a friend of mine here at work. They said you were the one to talk to to find the best house around." I said in my most enticing, flirtatious voice. I turned on the charm all the way, and she immediately picked up on it. After the cordial introductions, I found out she was just outside the city, and had several million dollar homes up for sale. As I listened to her intoxicating, penetrating voice, (just like the libidinous, edgy voice Demi Moore has) I came to the conclusion that she was definitely reachable, and quite flirtatious herself. The two of us hit it off, sharing quick stories of our lives, and how we both came to our professions. By the end of the conversation, I found myself oddly attracted to this complete stranger. We set a time that Friday to go look at one of her homes. And as I hung up the phone, I could tell we were both looking very forward to the meeting...

The situation now presented a problem. David was due in that Friday evening, and my meeting with Sandra was scheduled for 4pm. I quickly told David to wait for my call that night after I finished my meeting. I told him nothing of what my plans were. Yet as all the possible scenarios played out on my head, it soon became apparent I was setting all of this up for David to finally see his Mother face to face after 18 years. The fleeting thoughts of a possible love affair between the two also took shape... I had to stop. This was getting all to awkward for me to think about. I was becoming quite aroused by the mere thought of it all... and I wanted to make it happen no matter what.

Friday came, and before I knew it, I was face to face with Sandra. We met at her plush office late that Friday afternoon, and I was instantaneously struck by her prominent beauty and disposition. She was a sumptuous, full figured blonde who had an almost identical body to mine. Perhaps an extra two or three pounds. She stood about an inch higher than me, and that was certainly not a problem on my account. I could tell Sandra was the ultimate professional. She had a gentle radiance of a rare beauty few words can illustrate. I simply wanted nothing more than to swallow her whole right there in her office. Dressed in a light tan, form fitting suit, I could tell she too loved to show off the curves and features she had so generously possessed. As I sat across from her in the entrance of her office, I soon made the comparison that she looked almost identical to Suzanne Somers. That wide, vivid smile... lengthy flaxen locks of hair that fell nicely around her shoulders. Eyes that caught yours no matter where your gaze fell upon... And her irresistible aroma; that of a spring arrangement of the most exotic flowers. Her entire body was that of a gentle callililly... steady, wondrous, and quite exorbitant. Her stirring aroma saturated my senses, Her skin held a most delicious shade of bronze-- not as dark as me, but certainly enough to make you catch your breath. Her short skirt displayed two of the most deepest of yellow thighs that made my heart flutter upon looking at them. And they were just the right thickness too-- ample, yet not chubby-- perfect to burrow my fingernails into as I brought her lips to mine. I admire women who don't feel ashamed of their weight or size. In fact, I think most people prefer more fleshy women in my honest opinion. Her large breasts were nicely shrouded in her blouse and jacket, yet the jacket dipped low enough to reveal the top portion of her smooth, bountiful cleavage. I was finding myself aroused and drawn to this woman whose son just had intercourse with me two days prior to our meeting. If she only knew that her own son's penis had just been lodged deep inside me. I decided then that she was going to find out for herself.

Sandra and I drove together to a secluded subdivision outside the city. It was getting to be dusk outside, and the setting sun was illuminating Sandra in a glorious light. She was truly a beautiful woman. The obvious flirtation between us flourished as she and I strolled through the empty hallways. Quite honestly, I didn't pay much attention to the details, except in rooms or areas where I envisioned she and I locked together in a thoughtful, devoted kiss. Her smiles grew in succession as did mine... featherweight touches upon each other's arms or shoulders hinted what was obvious. I could tell that she was enjoying my company tremendously. Perhaps she was thinking the same thing... perhaps she was basking in the identical salacious thoughts of me. Our two bodies swathed together, completely unsheathed and bare... my breasts snuggled safely against hers... our hands entwined together... long, reassuring stares into each other's eyes as kisses ripened into bountiful feasts of one anther's most intimate hopes. Her soft, golden hips coming to rest above my head as my fingers grip her thighs. There truly is something to be said about a woman loving another. An unspoken trust, a mutual loyalty that only two females can experience. A man can give us a thrill, yet a woman gives us the much needed finesse. It's a recipe that only two women can truly know and comprehend. And Sandra and I were about to mix our ingredients together.

My head was spinning. Not expecting such genuine feelings, I simply had to say something to her... I had to break the silence that was both evidently consuming us. After the tour, Sandra and I walked out the front entrance as she turned to lock the door.

"So what did you think?" she asked in that edgy utterance of hers as the keys flipped the lock.

"I really liked it, Sandra. You're good at this." I said, complimenting her.

Turning back towards me, she pulled her hair behind her left ear in what I call a "beauty" move... Us ladies do that, sometimes involuntarily, but she was doing it out of unabashed flirtation. I just knew it. And now the twilight of the evening (what photographers call "magic" hour) glimmered behind her.

"Please, call me Sandy." She said, flashing another one of her enchanting smiles, which melted me right there. If I made it with her, she would be the most magnificent creature I would have ever bedded in my entire life. I stepped towards her, lowering my face to look at her through my brow. My face plainly had the "fuck me" look across it, and I wasn't ashamed in the least bit.

"Wanna make out?" I said in a hushed tone. She hesitated, realizing what I just asked. It wasn't so much of a question as it was a statement. I didn't regress or back off. My left hands reached to gently nuzzle her cheekbone. Her eyes immediately pulsated to a close as I took this as her silent approval. With that, the gap between our lips dissolved as my lips smoothed out upon hers. My eyes closed, allowing my sense of touch to cherish this kiss. There was no retreat from Sandra at all... no doubt, no hesitancy... just assurance. And as our lips shaped themselves into a soothing, comfortable disposition, I inhaled her now familiar aroma I had grown so fond of. She was so gentle. As with any first kiss, it is always memorable-- treasured for all time. I felt the warmth of those pouty lips move in sync with mine. A slight whimper of awe escaped from Sandra as my fingertips eased upon each side of her gorgeous face. It was like touching a priceless, rare porcelain doll. Sandra motioned first by penetrating our kiss with her tongue. Welcoming her advance, my lips promptly clasped it. It was then I exhaled loudly-- a moan of absolute astonishment. Sandra was inside me. If I ended the kiss now, I could at least say I've had a Mother and her son both inside me. I trembled by the mere thought of the imaginative concept.

Sandra's hands found themselves safely tucked in mine now. Her tongue grew daring, and began running across my teeth. Her hands secured my face in place as I just relaxed and relished her bold aggression. Now tracing my lips with her tongue, Sandra cast her hot breath upon my face along with a low hungry moan... I then felt her dripping tongue flatten itself upon my right cheek, whetting my entire face in long, drawn out laps. Taken by her primitive deed, all I could do was gasp. Like a cat licking it's milk, she lapped my entire face... my forehead, my jaw, lower neck, my nose... Never before had I experienced such a forceful kiss from anyone. My make-up was completely wiped away, yet I think Sandra didn't care. I think she would have been happy with dirt-- as long as it was a part of me, she wanted it. Her tongue then fell into my left ear lobe as I could clearly hear and feel this woman's carnal passion reach it's undeniable crest.

"God you're so beautiful." Sandra groaned into my ear as a sloppy tongue filled my ear canal.

I smiled, falling into her arms as my mouth secured itself around her neck.

"Oh my God-- Shannon." She yelped as my hands reached behind her back for support.

I could taste her salty perspiration now, which was a big turn on for me. I loved making a woman sweat. It was then I realized we both were still on the porch, still dressed yet hungrily swapping spit with one another. In the bewilderment of the kiss, she somehow stepped back in an attempt to calm herself down.

"I just met you." She uttered in a defenseless tone.

"Then let's get to know one another better." I whispered, soothing her doubts with an infallible kiss. I could hear the hesitancy in her voice.

"Have dinner with me tonight." I hissed as another wet kiss drenched Sandra's ear lobe.

The tip of my tongue circled about, nestling itself inside her ear as gave me the answer I was looking for...

"Oh God yes." She said with a shudder.

I giggled as she did too, but our laugh was brief as our mouths once again indulged themselves in an inspiring kiss. Her entire mouth opened as far as it would go... her lips falling just below my nose and lower chin. My hands reached back to hold her head in place so that nothing could break this kiss... She amazed me. There is nothing more erotic than being with someone who truly wants you in every way possible... we both wanted this, and there was nothing to stop it from happening. We arranged for dinner at my house later that evening. There was much to prepare for.

David arrived at the house much to his relief. Dressed in an enticing white cocktail dress, I greeted him at the door with a meaningful embrace. Always the gentleman, he complimented my dress, saying the ivory fabric made a nice contrast to my mahogany skin. Little did he know what plans I had in store for him that evening. I had arranged for him to arrive two hours before his Mother arrived, that way I could prepare him for his irrefutable destiny. We made our way into the living room where David and I shared an expensive bottle of chardonea. Cuddled together on the couch, we made out for the better part of an hour. I intentionally held back, not wanting to let the petting to get out of control. Between the slurps of our ravenous kisses, I asked David...

"Have you ever watched a woman seduce another girl before, David?"

With his hands on my bare shoulders, he groaned a low "no". A sly grin came over me as I held his face in my left hand, looking directly at his astonished expression. In a hushed, intimate tone, I began to inform David of my plans.

"I met your Mother earlier this afternoon, David." I said as he caught his breath... his interest was piqued.

"I'm sorry, but what you told me really moved me."

He was at a loss for words. "You mean... you really did?"

I nodded yes, biting my lower lip. I was hoping he would approve.

"She's coming over here in about another hour." I said, noticing his void and motionless state.

He approved all right. He entire being was seized with the possibility that his dream could actually happen... I could sense his growing apprehension and nervousness. With my finger pressed to his lips, I sshhed him carefully as I sensed he was becoming scared.

"I want you to watch me make love to her, David. There's plenty of hiding areas in my bedroom so you can see us. You'd like that, wouldn't you?" I asked as his eyes never once left mine... he nodded yes.

"But..." he began to say... "What does she... I mean... does she... you and her, I mean... like each other?" He asked innocently. Again, I nodded yes. His eagerness caused me to smile. What a devoted young man.

I leaned over to softly kiss his lips. After doing so, I whispered; "I kissed her just like I did you now."

I looked down to his lips, tracing them with my finger. "Her hands felt me just like yours did. Her breasts against mine." I whimpered just thinking about Sandra's intoxicating beauty. And her irresistible fragrance.

"Oh David, I can't wait to make love to her-- she's so gorgeous."

David moaned in delight. I could feel his cock growing beyond the constraining material of his pants. I was bestriding him by this point, and felt his growing ambition with each breath we shared.

"I can see why you want her." I said as his hands grasped each of my full thighs.

"She's so beautiful, David. I want her so bad." I said as my hair now fell around his face. David moaned, this time louder as he hands snuck beneath my dress so he could feel my ass.

"Want me to make love to your Mother, David-- huh?" I asked as my each of my breasts now enshrouded his face.

"Uhm-hum." he moaned in approval.

"And you want her too, don't you, David?" I asked.

"Yes." He said in a suppressed voice.

With that, I quickly undid his pants and lifted my cocktail dress up around my waist. I went against my standards, waiting to be fully unclothed, but this was something far too erotic and desirable... With a gentle nudge, my hips slowly came to rest over David's groin... his anxious cock eased into my already dripping womb. As I felt him completely inside me, my eye lids fluttered closed as my legs began to lift myself up and down. His face still safely secured between my breasts, I brought my arms around his neck so he would stay there for the duration of the fuck. The sheer power of his actions said it all... He wasn't making love to me at this moment... he was making love to his Mother, and I knew it.

"We won't be doing this anymore, David." I said with my lips pressed against his head. "From now on, the only woman you'll make love to will be your Mother." I said as he let out a boisterous moan of hope. His thrusts grew relentless, like a wave of complete and total vehemence washed over him. His fingers gripped the cheeks of my large ass, digging themselves in to make sure he couldn't let go... I cringed, knowing full well that this thrilled David to no end. His thrusts grew more rapid as he shuddered beneath me... I lost complete control of myself, surrendering my senses in the euphoria of the possibility. Images of David and Sandra now came into view as I could see him humping wildly against his sweat soaked Mother... a savage animal unleashed, driven by a compelling force to mate...

"You two belong together, David." I managed to say as I took a much needed breath.

"Mother..." He gasped, encouraging yet another fervid lunge deep inside me.

"Oh my handsome son." I moaned, now matching his thrusts with equal intensity.

All that could be heard in the living room was the resounding smacks of our bodies and his breathless grunts of compelling hope. I locked David in place, making sure there was no eye contact whatsoever between us... If there was, the momentum of our primal act would loose all it's strength.

"You're home, David. You're home where you belong." I whispered lovingly.

With that, David cried out in absolute veneration.

"Mother! My..." another gasp took it's hold.

"My dear Mother." he shouted as I felt a flood of his sperm overfill my womb. "I love you... God I love you so much." He proclaimed as thick jolts of his seed coursed throughout my pounding womb.

"Oh David." I replied, not once stopping my merciless ramming of his cock. He threw his head back, summoning more of his seething essence.

My arms quickly smothered his eyes as he continued to shoot syrupy, savory ropes of sperm deep inside me. With all of his might, he brought my hips down to ensure that his sediment took root. I could tell this boy wasn't terrified by making a woman pregnant. In fact, he probably longed for it in the depths of his heart... then another torrid image filled my mind of Sandra's bulging stomach, carrying her and David's child. I trembled at the thought, and by the feeling of his semen still pulsing inside me. This was becoming something far reaching, and quite undeniable.

We lied together in each other's arms as we did our best to catch our breath. It was by far the most physically exhausting act of intercourse we shared, yet so rewarding for both of us. I finally opened my eyes to gaze down upon the smitten young man. Already waiting was his mouth, wide open as I accepted his meaningful kiss. His hands reached up, running his fingers through my auburn tresses. With his gaze falling over mine, he kissed me with the authentic delicacy this moment justified.

"I can't believe you..." he said. "I've never told anyone this before."

"I like encouraging my lovers to be themselves." I cooed.

"But, aren't you jealous?"

"Why should I be? It's what you want, David. All those years. I want you to be happy... to be with the girl you truly love, even if she is your own Mother." I said, nestling my breasts upward, closer to his neck.

A keen sense of silence fell over us as David continued his slow, gentle caresses.

"I love you, Shannon." He said, looking directly at me.

"I love you too, David." I replied, meaning every word of it. This intense, most fulfilling moment made me realize this was going to be the most life changing occurrence I've ever had.

The doorbell rang a little after eight pm that night. Answering it, my eyes fell upon the golden haired beauty I saw hours before.

"Hi Shannon." Said Sandra in a nice, low tone.

She was dressed in an stunning, ankle length gown. It was a strapless gown that hugged every ample curve she possessed. The coal black velvet glimmered nicely in the soft light from the doorway entrance. Sandra looked fabulous. Her lengthy hair was pinned up carefully, her make up was simple, yet perfectly accentuating the twinkle in her blue eyes I so admired earlier that day. Us ladies do notice these things ever so carefully. We watch each other, critique the other's choices and looks, and I was doing no different with Sandra. Yet I could not find anything out of place on this female. And that fragrance...

I greeted her with a smile, offering to take her purse and the thin shawl that clung to her evenly tanned shoulders. I could tell her sumptuous tan was all natural. She didn't have that leathery look that so many ladies have after sitting in a tanning bed for hours. My eyes fell upon her shapely cleavage, which caused me to speak...

"God you look so incredibly beautiful." I said with a genuine smile.

"Yea?" she asked as she raised her arms outward, bringing herself in for our first kiss of the evening. Right before her lips discovered mine, I heard her whisper

"So do you, darling... so do you." She said, without a flaw. God I had to have her... right then and there. But I had to wait. This was a lady who required finesse and delicacy, which I had no problem providing for her.

We walked hand in hand to the dining room where I pulled out the chair for her to sit. The room was lit with just two candles that sat on the table, creating the perfect romantic atmosphere I wanted. (David actually thought of the candles as he helped me prepare the setting and dinner.) The ever courteous woman, Sandra offered to help me with dinner. I told her no, and to just relax and let herself be pampered. I love to indulge women who radiated elegance, grace, and pure charm. As I served her her salad, Sandra and I exchanged a coy grin as she caught me peeking at her distinctly visible cleavage.

"Be careful, darling. I might have those for dinner before the main course." I cooed.

Her unforgettable reply was; "I was hoping they would be the main course." With that, she added the prefect touch by cocking her eyebrow in one of the most seductive looks I have ever seen come from a woman.

I sat next to her on the corner of the table. I never liked sitting across from anyone I ever shared a date with. As we ate our salads, we began to share more of our lives with each other. It was splendid. I loved listening to her low, edgy voice as she spoke of her job, her ambitions, and her hopes for the future. My salad maybe had one or two bites taken from it before I asked her if she wanted to take a walk with me. Her only reply was taking her hand in mine as she stood up.

"I'd love to." She whispered.

Our walk took us around my pool outside, and into the gardens nearby. It was a warm September night-- perfect for a gentle stroll. As we walked, Sandra apologized for her actions earlier that day at the house. She expressed her willingness to be with me, but felt it was all too sudden for us to be together like that. I agreed, saying I was sometimes too aggressive in my pursuits. I found out she had been bisexual since her days in High School, but quickly came to an end when she got pregnant at 16. Playing it off, I thought to myself; "And now that child is upstairs, waiting for his dear sweet Mother." I could only grin with delight as our stroll took us back to the pool. We poured each other a glass of wine as we both sat on a lay out deck chair beside the water. With her at my side, I took notice of how the sparkling water illuminated off of her golden hued face and neck line. Laying my head on her shoulder softly, I snuggled beside her as our evening evolved into more intimate circumstances. She in turn rested her head above mine, wrapping her right hand in mine.

"You're so beautiful, Sandy. You just amaze me." I said as she delicately traced a circle on my bare, left knee.

"Not bad for trying to sell you a house, eh?" She replied with a hushed laugh.

"Bet you weren't expecting that?" She said, repositioning herself so we could look at one another.

I slowly shook my head no as my hand lifted up to caress her cheek. Her eyes closed, moaning at the touch as her hand grasped mine. Before long, our hands were entwined together as we stared into each other's eyes for what seemed to be an eternity.

"I want to make love to you tonight." She murmured quietly. "And I want to wake up in your arms tomorrow to see your eyes looking at mine-- just like we are now."

I couldn't take this much longer. She was saying all the right things-- giving me all the right looks a girl could ask for. I lunged forward to smother my lips against hers, enveloping my arms around her neck. Her reaction was just as eager. In about one second, my tongue was stabbing the inside her mouth with conclusive need. Her mouth once again swallowed me just as it did on the porch earlier... She was an incredible kisser. Her lips were the softest of any velvet I have ever touched. A loud suction sound was heard as my lips tried to inhale her tongue into my mouth. Our nostrils pressed for air since our mouths were obviously occupied in a scathing kiss. Realizing the need for privacy and Sandra's quest for romance, I stood up quickly with her hands in mine. She knew all too well where I was taking her... With an aroused expression, Sandra stood with me as I guided her into my house, hand in hand. As we strolled slowly together, I took it upon myself to express to her what my plans were.

"I'm going to make love to you all night tonight, Sandy." I said with the most urgent gesture I could muster.

There was no silliness, no laughs, no giggles... only two women who were bent on becoming one.

"I'm going to taste you..." I said as Sandra's eyes rolled back into her head, moaning in awe.

"I'm going to lick your thighs... your hips..." I said as we continued making our way to the gigantic staircase. I continued the verbal coitus she seemed to bask in. "... then I'm going to turn you over and taste every inch of that mouth-watering ass..."

"Oh God Shannon." Sandra exhaled as she thrust herself at me for a kiss. I backed off intentionally as I wanted to continue my plans.

"Sssh... Then my tongue is going to slide into the cleavage of your ass..." I said as I took a step back upon the staircase.

Sandra was mesmerized by this point. All she could do was look upon me with utter astonishment. Like her son, I could see the hope in her eyes. So much hope.

Together, hand in hand, we began pacing the stairway. Sandra wanted to go faster but I motioned for her to stay with me... Her eagerness was obvious, but then again, so was mine. "...then you'll feel my hands part your supple cheeks as my tongue lays itself flat on your asshole. You'll tell me how it feels as I make love to your ass for the next hour or so, won't you, Sandra?"

All she could do was hang her head, growling in unrelenting desire. She let out a loud moan of frustration and rapture, one that took me by surprise.

"Oh GOD Shannon, I'm gonna have you everyway I can." she bellowed out, still grasping my hands with hers. We were almost halfway up the stairs when she tried to kiss me again... I held her back again with my arms firmly locked.

"Tell me how you're going to take me, Sandy." I asked in my lowest tone possible. "Make love to me in words." I quickly retorted.

She sighed, searching for any possible words that could express what she was feeling at this very moment. I could tell she wasn't used to verbalizing her desires. And that was okay because most people typically aren't.

"I just... I would taste you with my tongue... drink from you." She stammered.

"You're doing good. Keep going." I said in a supportive tone.

"To taste those..." She sighed in fondness, staring directly at my own cleavage. "... those healthy breasts. God they're so beautiful-- perfect."

"What else do you want to do to my breasts, Sandra? Think about it." I said as we reached the top of the stairs. Sandra was about to burst at the seams. She was coming undone, and I could see it in her face.

"They're so large... full." She whispered as we neared my bedroom.

"Just like yours." I replied. "Imagine our breasts smothered against each others."

That was it. She lunged for me in the most commanding act I'd seem from her all evening. A scalding kiss quickly ensued as her face then dropped to my bare cleavage. Her hands tried to lift me from behind so we could get into my bedroom faster, but my arms around her head twisted her around slowly so we could cross this door sill together. Her face remained smothered in my breasts as we glided into the room... I motioned her away for just a moment as I stepped back.

"Stay there." I said.

I knew David had to be somewhere in the room, but I didn't know where to be exact. Perhaps that was a good thing at this point... I didn't care. All that mattered was this resplendent, voracious female in front of me. At that precise moment, I watched Sandra reach behind her head to unleash her flowing saffron tresses she had pinned up earlier. As it spread out across her shoulders, I cast a telling smile of wanton desire at her... Our eyes locked together as she shook her head slowly, letting her hair fall completely free. Forget the song and dance... the hesitation... I raced for her right there, enveloping her entire being into my arms. The clothes could be shed later... Her lips crushed themselves against mine as my lungs slurped her impatient tongue inside my mouth. We both came alive at this moment... the two of us lit the fire that would burn for hours... days... perhaps even an eternity. Both of our beings would come together this evening in the most amazing act of affection and lust two women could ever live through. Our bodies ordained themselves into a new intonation as we eased onto my bed. This wasn't to be a meaningless tryst that would end with a phone number on a crinkled piece of paper... No. Sandra and I both knew this was something more eloquent. Our actions slowed as she came to rest atop me... we sensed the stillness of our flesh... absorbing the warmth in each other's skin-- breast to breast... woman to woman. Her head stopped just inches above mine as our gazes came together once more. Her eyes said it all... no smiles, no doubts... a moment in time that would forever be remembered by both of us. Her speechless intent seized my restless existence. I wanted to say something... I wanted to vocalize my feelings. My longing for verbal intercourse was equally matched by Sandra's desire for the silent moments of understanding, especially between two women. I gave in, I caved... she was seducing me with her utter serenity... and her soul. It was a language I wasn't aware of until now. And when her lips came to rest upon mine, it was as if she poured herself down my throat. Sandra moaned... I cried, letting my helpless resonance echo throughout her wide open mouth... I then answered by stabbing her mouth with my tongue. It was all I could do before completely surrendering myself to her... Sandra was my first... the first to ever take me by complete surprise. It was as if we both were complete virgins until tonight. I was falling in love...

The night evolved as it should have... Sandra's eagerness proved it's merit by immersing me in her domain-- keeping me safely submerged for what felt like hours. All thoughts of time and the outside world vanished in the wake of Sandra's merciless tongue. There was no curve untouched, no crevice left cared for. Gentle cries flourished into gasping screams as daylight soon slithered through the windows, and I had still yet to return any gestures of my sweetening love for Sandra. It was then I realized that her son was (or should have been) somewhere close by. We both didn't hear a peep the entire time we made love. It was an exceptionally carnal notion to think of... Sandra's son, so close... yet so far away.

Sandra's wish was granted the very next afternoon. She awoke to find herself sealed in my arms-- her head safely nestled against my left breast. Our hair was jumbled from hour upon hour of swaying and thrusting. Our make-up had vanished, hers due mostly to the tongue bath I bestowed upon her entire face hours before. I caught my breath, amazed by how beautiful she looked even without the makeup... but then I knew, as all women do about each other. My right hand reached upward, slowly so that my movements wouldn't interrupt her peaceful slumber. Her rounded chin, forged deep into the fleshy mass of my breast... my nipple just barely an inch away from a rapid sip. My gaze journeyed beyond her neck, down her curvaceous spine. There my eyes came to rest upon the voluptuous, heightened knolls of Sandra's delicious ass. And those incredible hips... I let a slight moan escape my lungs as my mind recalled what those hips were doing to me just hours ago. I made it a point to lather her entire backside with my tongue... each leg was completely vanquished, both plump thighs gently fondled as saliva glazed across her golden skin... all before my lips and tongue found themselves burrowed between the cleavage of Sandra's resplendent backside. Feeling the weighty flesh pressed against the sides of my face, my hunger manifested itself as Sandra's savory cleft soon fell victim to my prying tongue. Sandra's entire body reacted to my tongue slipping passed her anal ring by inhaling as much air as she could... Her hands clinched my pillows-- eyes sealed shut-- mouth wide open in complete awe... I could tell this was the first time any person had bestowed her this enchanting assault on her ass. My hands came to rest upon each supple orb of her smooth, beige tinged ass. My tongue engulfed as my fingernails dug deeper into her ass flesh... soon, my entire tongue was having tender intercourse with Sandra's asshole. Again, I was inside Sandra... Yet this time, our fruitful deed of intercourse echoed a resounding truth in our minds. Every gasp Sandra summoned, every ripple of pleasure that washed across that bronzed ass... I knew. Sandra proclaimed between her breathless heaves; "You're inside me." My only reply was a deeper lunge into that scrumptious ass. I knew then that Sandra and I would be together for a VERY long time indeed.

Sandra later woke to find her lips being tasted by mine. I loved doing that, especially to someone I am falling for. Telling smiles were shared as our first kiss of the day proved to be the first of many. It was Saturday, and we both had the next two days to do whatever we pleased.

"Can I use your little girls room?" she asked.

"Only if you promise to let me watch." I replied with a coy grin. "It's right over here."

I pointed to my large private bath adjoined to my room. With a quick kiss of assurance, Sandra crawled out of bed. I watched her, admiring her womanly outline... that wide, shapely ass. The way her back plunged in her spine to curve out those two spherical cheeks. After closing the door, I remembered David...

"Sweetie," I said, whispering loudly. "are you still there?" I asked. "Hit something once for yes."

A dull knock was heard from the closet nearby.

"Have you seen everything?" I asked.

A dull knock came again.

A smile quickly ensued. I couldn't believe that I had actually done this. To allow a son to watch his Mother make love. I wondered what must have been going through that young man's mind as he witnessed our primal acts of love making. I then imagined the two of them making love for the first time. Seeing his hard cock gently ease into Sandra's warm, inviting womb. I then realized that these two would do far more than merely have sex together... they were going to spend the rest of their lives together... as one. As husband and wife.

Sandra came back into the room-- easing under the sheets with me. A warm smile graced her face as she could tell I was hiding something. Her grin melted my token resistance.

"What is it?" She asked.

"Nothing" I replied, kissing her lower lip. Sandra wasn't about to give up, and I could tell. I caved. My heart was racing... I was about to cross the point that would forever seal David and Sandra's fate. What would happen? Would Sandra reject her son's impassioned feelings for her, or would she accept them and allow a forbidden love to flourish? The concept arrested my senses as Sandra leaned closer for another kiss. My lips savored her heartfelt efforts, yet knowing full well that the next set of lips she would be kissing would be that of her very own son's.

"I have someone I'd like for you to meet." I whispered as our lips tenderly broke their seal.

Sandra paused, unsure of my news. For all she knew, I was to be her newly found love... her girlfriend, her lover.

"What do you mean?" she asked, leaning back slightly. I could tell see the apprehension in her face.

"I mean that there is someone I'd like for you to get to know. I've got a feeling that he's going to be the perfect man for you." I said.

"A man?" she said, not wanting any part of it. I saw that this would be a hard sale.

"Not like any other man you've ever known, Sandy." I cooed in my most alluring, seductive tone. "This young man is perfect for you. He was made for you. Trust me on this."

"I haven't had much luck with men, darling. Why do you think I'm here with you?" Sandra said.

My left hand tucked her saffron locks behind her ear softly; "But I can't give you another child like you wanted. This young man wants children-- I know he does."

Sandra realized I was right. She sighed deeply, and grasped my hand with hers. "What's he like?" she asked.

I cracked an evil grin, knowing full well I was about to describe her son to her. "Why don't you let me introduce you two, and find out for yourself?"

"When?" she asked.

"How about right now?" I said, leaning back to get up.

The look on her face was bewilderment, but rather eager. I could see that she wanted to get dressed to make her more seem more acceptable to a stranger. All she could do was pull the bed sheet around her chest somewhat cautiously. It was now or never.

"First thing's first." I said, reaching under my bed to bring out my velcro restraints.

"I want to make sure you don't get away." I said, giving her another one of my erotically charged looks as I secured her wrists and ankles to the bed posts. The look on her face was utter fright, yet zealous anticipation.

"It's okay, sweetheart. It'll all make sense soon. Trust me." I said as I laid her back on the bed as I tightened the last restraint to her wrist. "He's going to make you so happy, Sandy. I just know he will."

With that, I climbed off my bed and approached my closet door. "David?" I said. "Why don't you come out and meet your soul mate?"

After what seemed like an eternity, the closet door began to creak open tediously. I caught a glimpse of Sandra, who was now heaving in breathless curiosity. It was then that her eyes filled themselves with the semblance of her handsome, vigorous young son. He had shed his shirt, obviously from sitting inside the closet all night long. I could tell he too was beleaguered with fright, as well as guilt from seeing his disrobed Mother positioned directly in front of him. I strolled over to David, spreading my fingertips over his broad, handsome shoulders... caressing him like a prize I had just won.

"David, this is Sandra. Sandra this is David. I know you two are going to just make the perfect couple."

Sandra jolted in disgust, testing the strength of her restraints. Trying to sit up, she began to panic.

"Shannon! Are you crazy? Oh my God!!" she exclaimed in offense, profoundly repulsed by the idea. "He's my son for God's sake!! Have you lost your mind?"

"Mom please..." David tried to say.

"David, what has she done to you?" she asked, still trying to free herself.

"Nothing, Mom..." David said in shame as he tried his best not to look at his attractive, sumptuous Mother laying there without a shred of clothing on. Her perfectly golden body, those abundant, Motherly breasts... that lustrous abdomen that begged for the right touch. Any man would die for just one touch of her, even if it was her very own son.

I had to step in. "I gave him the chance to express his true self. To give in to his most forbidden wants. What's so wrong with a boy loving his Mother like that?" I said, raising my voice to prove my point.

"You have no clue how much this boy loves you, Sandra. Maybe if you would have been around him more, you would have noticed that."

Ouch. I hit a sore spot in her. Once again, I had proved my point. She withdrew slightly, only to catch David gazing at her marvelous body. She felt so ashamed like this. Nude, tied up, and no where to go.

"If you only knew how much he loves you. How he practically cries every time he speaks of you..." I said, going over to her. Sandra snarled at me, virtually lunging at me with the utmost hatred and wrath a person could muster.

"This is sick!!" she barked, trying to get free. "You could go to jail for what you're doing!" she said.

"I would gladly go to jail so this boy can express his love for you." I said, stroking her bare leg.

"Sandy, please... I know this is tough, but I truly feel that you know deep in your heart that this is right." I said as my voice lowered. "You're not a fighter, or someone who hates... you're a lover. I see that in your eyes. And that's why I've fallen in love with you."

Sandra halted her tirade, slowly glancing over at me. David stood motionless; still enraptured by the sight of his heavenly Mother. I placed my hand upon her face to prove my point... an affirmation... a pledge to her...

"I do, Sandy. I do love you. Just as much as I love your son. I love you both. That's why I know you two were meant for each other." Sandra began to sob heavily. I could tell she was fighting this with all of her will power. I then nestled closer to her...

"Who else would always love you unconditionally, without any fears or doubts... without any guilt. Just pure love?"

"This is so... wrong. I can't." she said, sparring with the thoughts that were racing inside her head. "He's my son, Shannon. I can't do that to him."

Murmuring into her ear, I said; "No other man will ever love you the way that David will. No one else will ever stand by you like him. You know that as well as I do..." I retorted. It was then that my plan began to take shape.

I stood from where Sandra was at, sauntering over to her son nearby. Bare chested, I took him by the hands to steer him to the bed. I could hear Sandra's breathing swell as we got closer, not knowing what was in store for her.

"Come on, David." I said, sensing his uneasy demeanor. "Let's show your Mother what you mean."

As the words fell out of my mouth, I ascended upon the bed next to Sandra with David hand in hand, inching along beside me. I motioned David onto his back, gradually placing him beside Sandra, who by now had turned her face away from us both in disgust. David eased back carefully, looking at his Mother for any sign of her approval, but none came. As he found a cozy spot on the bed, my hands began to undo his pants.

"I want you to watch what I'm about to do." I said, unzipping her son's pants.

His already erect cock had made it's presence known to all. My hands slipped the confining material beyond his knees so I could free his aching cock. He was now completely nude in front of his own Mother. Sandra still kept her sights away from us, but that was okay. I knew it wouldn't be long before she would come around.

As my fingertips gently blanketed around his extended cock, I sighed in relief.

"Oh Sandy, look at this... Look at your boy's cock in my hand. This is so beautiful." I said as David unexpectedly shuddered in breathless hope and wonderment.

It was so thick... so pure. My full breasts heaved as I took a breath, lowering their weighty mass above his penis. Releasing my mild grip, I straddled him as my breasts swayed up and down across his cock. David was so ready... so eager. My hair fell over my face as I felt myself being swept away in the moment... I moaned slightly as David's hands touched my shoulders gently, as if to motion me. I loved his touch...

"Oh Sandy. You made the perfect lover. Oohh... Did you know how good he was going to be when you carried him in your belly?" I said as David gasped aloud. I then entangled a moan with a low chuckle... "Ooooh, David likes that thought, doesn't he?" I whispered.

"Yes." he shivered in reply.

"David wants to be back inside his dear sweet Mother, doesn't he?" I whispered again, this time aiming my comments at Sandra. "To be where he belongs."

"Yes." David said in a higher pitch, obviously stricken with overwhelming hope and heartfelt aspiration.

My breasts maintained their slow, gentle caressing of his manhood. I could tell the mood was now turning in my favor. The initial shock was over, and now the tone gradually set itself into motion. I could sense that Sandra was letting her wrath go, but she was far from yielding.

"I'm going to taste David's cock now, Sandy. And he's going to imagine it's you doing this to him, not me." I said as my lips separated, allowing his thickness to ease into my impatient, famished mouth. My scalding breath fell over his cock, sending shudders throughout his young body. David cried out as my tongue glazed across it's rigid texture, enveloping his massive reproductive organ. It felt so good to have David back inside my mouth, but it would be even better with it lodged down the throat of his Mother. With my hands at his sides, I began guiding my lips up and down his length, allowing ample saliva to lubricate my feast.

I was lost in my own world by this point, and when I tasted David's pre-cumm, I knew I was close. It was then I finally glanced upward to see David's head swimming in the moment. His eyes clinched shut, summoning all of his will power to not yet cumm. I then noticed something that caught me completely off guard... Sandra was staring directly at him. I was completely stunned. It was as if she had a thousand yard stare, unaware of her surroundings, yet painstakingly focused on her boy who was getting a very wet and thorough blow job. I couldn't smile, but knew my plan was beginning to take root. His gasps commanded both Sandra and I's attention. How could they not? Quivers matured into convulsions, gasps were now shouts of pure adoration. I had to act...

I quickly crawled up, much to David and Sandra's surprise, and grabbed his left hand. Undoing Sandra's right wrist, I clasped both of their hands together as I re-tied their hands in the restraint.

"I'll convince you yet that you two belong together." I said as I swiftly tied it back, yet this time, Mother and son were hand in hand. Sandra looked off again, ashamed of herself. With my lips back on David's cock, I watched with gleeful delight as Sandra's gaze soon came to my own. More convulsions soon followed as David clutched his Mother's hand... Sandra had balled her hand so that he couldn't hold it, but soon her palm openly accepted her son's touch as the beginnings of an orgasm soon made itself known. Sandra watched my actions with wonderment as I slurped away on her son's penis. I could see the dilemma in her eyes... the fear and anxiety that was ripping her heart to shreds. Her son's growing cries of expectation captured Sandra's attention. And as I tasted the first flood of David's warm, life giving bouillon, Sandra now held his hand with the same urgency that he did. David bucked beneath me as his semen overflowed into my mouth. It was then I heard him cry out for his long lost love...

"Mother... Oh Mother." he gasped. Eyes still clamped shut, David's head was now resting upon Sandra's shoulder.

"Oh Baby." Sandra replied with a most loving and compassionate tone.

I could almost sense by her tone that she was somewhat envious of my task, but I didn't want to assume that just yet. All Sandra could do was watch her son thrust uncontrollably, and most violently. By all means, Sandra had probably never seen a male experience such a powerful orgasm before in all her life. Her expressions were that of pure amazement... she watched his every move, every breath with unwavering attention. Sandra glanced back at me briefly, as if to make sure I was savoring every drop of her precious son's sperm... she had nothing to worry about. I was.

I then decided to give Sandra a personal show. Something to make her think... Another flood of David's sperm gushed forth, and my swallowing came to a halt. Sandra witnessed her son's seed trickle down his entire length. With my eyes on hers, I opened my mouth as wide as it could possibly go. Engulfing his cock in one fluid stroke, I then ingested his sperm as our eyes locked together in the most thoughtful expression two women could share. I could tell by the look on her face that it would only be a matter of time before she too would be feasting upon her son's cock.

After the last few spurts of David's sperm seeped out, I then lifted my head to gaze directly at Sandra. I looked at her, as if to say; "See what you could have had?" My cumm soaked lips and tongue held her attention as I mounted her slowly, leaning my face down to hers. The inner conflict was evident as Sandra knew I wanted to kiss her... Turning her head away, I swiftly clutched her jaw with my hand to bring her lips to mine. Still catching his breath, David watched with impatience as I kissed his Mother. Sandra resisted at first, eventually abandoning her opposition with a deep soul kiss. I could feel her tongue slide into my mouth, hoping to savor any leftover drops of her son's semen. We must have kissed for an hour, immersing one another in our passion for each other. David watched from barely two inches away as Sandra and I writhed our bodies together... I was so in love with her... and the fact that I allowed myself to admit it was a feat that I myself never would have imagined. These two people meant the world to me, and I wanted the both of them with me for a long, long time.

Sensing her hunger, I intentionally backed away from Sandra. I knew she didn't want to let me go, but now was the time she needed to focus on developing her relationship with her devoted son. I leaned back, stepping off the bed to see that David and Sandra's hands were still bound together. They both weren't going anywhere unless I decided to let them go. No. They were staying right where they were.

"I'm going to leave you two alone now. I think you both have a lot to talk about." I said slipping on my white satin robe, walking out of the bedroom.

Both of their faces clearly begged me not ot leave, but I knew my time there had ceased. I glanced back at the both of them as I quietly closed the bedroom door behind me. I knew that David could set his Mother free with enough convincing, but something told me they both were going to stay. Their relationship would never be the same if they left now, and they knew it.

It was about mid afternoon when I came back in from a relaxing swim in my heated pool. I felt so good as the warm water enveloped my unsheathed frame. Yet all during my swim, I imagined what could possibly be going on upstairs in my bedroom. Curiosity getting the best of me, I decided to quietly go back upstairs to take a peek inside. As I approached the top of the stairs, I heard their voices booming from within. They both were arguing over Sandra's abandonment of David years prior. Sandra tearfully explained her reasons why she left as her heartbroken son listened... I knew then to back away, and go downstairs. This was their time.

Tending to some business later in the day, I spent the rest of the afternoon and early evening downstairs in my study. I will admit it was quite frustrating as I continually wanted to check on their progress-- if any, throughout the rest of the day. I decided that I would make them both dinner since it had been a very long day for all of us. I made them a zesty Italian pasta dish, and thought that serving them in bed might be a welcome idea. I began to fancy the notion of tending to these two. It seemed that all three of us were venturing into unchartered waters in the last day or so. Sandra and David as lovers, and myself dealing with these fond emotions for them. I went back upstairs to check on their progress (if any) a few hours later. I knew that this would be a most difficult transition for Sandra. I was asking for her to not only have sex with her own child, but to give her heart and soul to him as his lover. This would not be easy. I walked back in to see the two sitting on opposite ends of the bed. Both of them had my bed sheets covering their naked bodies in shame. Still dressed in my white silk robe, I made my way to where Sandra sat, and knelt in front of her as I took her hands in mine. I could see the guilt on her face as she looked away from me.

"Please look at me, Sandra." I said as quietly as possible, clutching her hands cautiously.

The agony besieged her thoughts-- fighting to make eye contact with me. Her eyes were swollen from innumerable tearful episodes. I pacified her in sympathy as I fondled her cheek benevolently.

"I can't do this." She replied, still quite emotional. "It's wrong."

"It's okay, sweetheart... It's okay." I retorted in my most understanding tone. "But I'm only doing this for the both of you. I know you want to be loved and to have a relationship that's unconditional."

"With my own son?" she quickly answered.

"Your son? Sandra... You haven't had a relationship with him in any way for how many years now?"

Her head dropped in remorse. She knew I was right.

"All he had was a distant memory of you, and an occassional picture to stare at. Sweetie, all I'm asking is for you to think about it. Think about the joy you two could have. He loves you so much, darling. He really does. You should have seen how excited he was when we role played with me as his Mother... I've never seen anyone so thrilled."

The deliberation in her mind was clearly noticeable. I glanced back at David for just a moment to see him watching Sandra like a sad puppy dog. He looked so helpless.

"Look at him, Sandra. Look at how he looks at you. Can't you see the love in that boy's heart for you?" I asked.

Sandra hesitated to look, but did so as she and David made eye contact briefly before she looked off. I tightened my hands around hers.

"Sandy-- answer this for me, okay?" I said, changing my tone. "When I was sucking David's cock earlier, I saw you looking at him. You were looking at him, weren't you? Weren't you?"

She wouldn't answer. Without warning, I jolted her hands for an answer. "Sandy!!"

"Yes." she said under her breath in shame.

"And when I made him cumm, you were holding his hand for dear life, weren't you?" I said, persevering with my convincing tone.

"Damnit Sandy-- I know you loved what you were looking at. I saw you looking at him with that longing in your eyes. Just like you did with me. And you loved it when he came, didn't you?"

"Yes." she replied in awed silence.

"Do you realize that when he came, he came for you? He was thinking about you the whole time I was sucking his cock. That was for you." I said.

Sandra sighed, distraught from the impasse at hand He was so attractive, and very much what she wanted in a mate. But to make her son her lover was against everything she held dear to her heart. If she were to cross that line, her life would never be the same. How would she answer to this? How would she explain this to her friends and family? I had to react before she went any further...

"Look, you two obviously had no relationship before today. If you all can at least try, and then it flops, then you all can go back to being distant like before. You have nothing to lose. It's a win-win situation... you can be loved and adored like you've always wanted. To have a committed, lasting romance with a man who worships the ground you walk on."

Sandra realized I had a point. No one knew of her son at work, or in her personal life. She could easily pass this off as her younger lover-- an older woman seeking the joy and stamina of a younger man. I saw the flickering gleam of possibility in her eyes... I knew then that there was a chance. Fate was dealing with her heart, and Sandra knew this to be true.

"David, why don't you come over here and help me convince your Mother that you're the perfect man for her?" I asked, motioning for him to come closer. He reluctantly did so, still draped in the sheet.

"Without that sheet." I said in a more pressing voice.

He hesitated, but agreed as the cloth fell to the floor. Sandra glanced off, but not for long as I ordered her to look at her fully nude son.

"No-- look at him Sandra." I snaped.

David sheepishly approached us as I could tell he was already beginning to get aroused. His incredible length soon sprout to life as I positioned him directly in front of his Mother. The tension between them was apparent, but I was resolved to break down those walls. This was becomming more and more of a personal quest for me... Could I really get these two in bed together? More than that, would they end up spending the rest of their lives together? I had to know... I just had to.

David stood not barely two feet from his Mother, sporting a semi-erect penis. His was so nervous, yet so was Sandra. She kept trying to look away, but something held her there. She could have made a mad dash for the door, but she stayed. This was all the convincing I needed to certify that this love affair was well worth pursuing. Now was the moment I could utilize my prose with words...

"I want you to look at your son's penis, Sandy. Look at his beautiful body with admiration." I said as my left hand began to carefully fondle David's left thigh.

My right hand still grasped Sandra's as I felt her hold tense up. Her eyes went from his feet-- progressing to his well-built legs and groin.

"Did you ever think your child would become so handsome? This perfect?" I said as my fingertips reached the base of his cock.

By now, his erection came to it's full potential. David's breathing decreased as my fingers cloaked his bulky, solid shaft--lazily stroking it with deference.

"You see this, sweetheart?" I inquired as I looked to see that same look on Sandra's face as before... that uninhabited expression of wonderment.

"I want you to think of him as your lover, not your son. Look at him as if he is your man." I said.

I could tell my words were swaying Sandra as she sat motionless, watching my hand continued with it's long, slow caresses. David's lungs heaved with expectancy as his cock protruded to it's full ten inch length. She blinked, sitting back as the last of her doubts sprang forth.

"I can't." She huffed as I ended her self imposed torment with a full kiss on her mouth.

My tongue vigorously glided passed her own as her son almost fell over due to my hand job. His entire frame was being riveted by early signals of orgasm. He quickly stood before we both caught him. I smiled seeing Sandra immediately assume her Motherly role as protector and safe keeper of her son... Her hands went from mine to David's sides, buoyantly touching his skin.

"Are you okay, baby?" she asked in a loving, concerned tone.

Her hands gingerly felt her son's quivering stomach as he looked down at her. He nodded yes as she felt the sculpted texture of David's lower body-- his brawny physique fascinated her immensely. She loved a lean and fit looking man, and the movements in her hands said it all. She hesitated as she sighed again, but this time the sigh was one of surrender. David balanced himself, relishing his Mother's inquisitive caresses with gusto. His cock now stood straight out, barely an inch from his Mother's lips... Sandra's blank gaze went from her son's chest to his susceptible cock. I could see Sandra's yearning, but hesitation soon demanded her attention. Her fondling ceased as David held his breath...

"Kiss it, Sandy. Kiss his cock." I whispered as she stammered.

The thickness of her boy's penis enthralled her so... What would it feel like inside her? Could she take all of his length in her womb? What would she do if she became pregnant? The thoughts of incest and morality trickeled into her mind as she turned away from her son. David's hands then reached outward to hold her face tenderly as they gazed into each other's eyes.

"It's okay, Mother... No matter what-- I love you." said David in a most serious, and mature tone.

I was taken by his words. It was as if he was speaking to her as her lover, and not as her youthful son.

"Tell me what you're feeling." He asked in an assuring voice. Wow... even this was erotic to watch.

"David..." gasped Sandra as she took his hands in hers. "I don't want to hurt you." she said as tears began to swell in her eyes.

Her son graciously soothed her concerns by kneeling in front of her, keeping his eyes on hers. If this was his way of charming her, it was working because I was certainly falling under his spell too. He quietly "sshed" her as his forefinger began to stroke her jaw line lightly. His eyes fell from hers to admire the beauty of his Mother. With the back of his finger, David repeated his careful strokes as Sandra basked in the affectionate display of his love. All Sandra could do was look upon her son with awe...

"Sssh... I just want to love you... Just want to love you." He faintly whispered.

With that, his fingertip outlined her lower lip. His movements were painstakingly slow, yet just what we women crave.

"So much beauty, Mother. You just... are so delicate-- gorgeous." He said, verbally seducing her with every word. "You'll never know how long I've been in love with you."

This was just what needed to be said to squelch Sandra's doubts and fears forever. Her son's magical expressions filled Sandra's heart, giving her stomach the butterflies so many of us know and love. She hadn't felt this cherished by a man since her teenage years... If all men could only express themselves this way, then Sandra wouldn't have to resort to having her son as her lover... But then again, having David articulate his feelings made it even more of an emotional encountering for her.

"Do you know how long I've loved you?" He asked, nearing his lips to hers. "How I used to stare at the pictures you sent us at Christmas?"

Sandra's trembling breath fell upon her son's face... Her lower lip quivered as David soothed her anxieties with thoughtful dexterity.

"David..." She uttered helplessly as their lips scarcely brushed against each other's. Their eyes still open, David softly pledged his heart once more...

"Let me love you... just love you." Said her son.

Sandra's eye lids fell as surrender encompassed her intellect.

"Just love you..." David whispered against her lips once more as she held her breath.

What would happen? Who would make the first move? His fingers combed her tresses, holding her head as he swayed his lips around his Mother's flushed face. His lips placed a soothing kiss on her cheek, then to her forehead... Sandra melted at his affection, keeping her eyes sealed from the light.

"All those men who could never give you what you craved..." Said David as another pacifying kiss accompanied his high regard.

"I hated to see you suffer like that, Mother." Sandra winced, letting a low gasp flee from her lungs. He was exactly right... She did have to suffer through several failed romances with uncaring and repulsive men. Perhaps this would be the one-- her own son. There would be only one way to find out, and that was to try...

Her face warily drifted in the direction of his lips, drawing in a long breath as she did. Their faces basked in the warmth of each other's proximity, grazing cheek to cheek. David cradled her head in the palm of his left hand, feeling his Mother's warm breath cascade across his face. Their expressions were drenched in absolution... Sitting in crushing silence, I watched David and Sandra teeter in this breathless moment of expectation. A melody of truth echoed in their minds... Their first kiss lingered about, engulfing their awareness in certain truth. David's lips cautiously opened, bringing all of his aspirations and fantasies upon his Mother. Their lips slowly brushed together, seperating briefly before coming together once more. Sandra was still, mouth agape in awe as she felt her son's lips graze over hers. Helpless, yet crippled with ecstasy, Sandra whimpered as if it was her very first kiss. In several ways it truly was... and as her son's lips eased closer, she accepted his devoted efforts with all of her heart.

It began with the finesse and grace of the most perfect coupling. David cupped her jaw, holding her as their kiss ripened with ease. David held back, taking time to pamper her silky, glorious lips with his. God, they were so incredibly soft. For Sandra, his lips held the strength and love that every man should have. The petting lasted for several minutes as it was obvious David didn't want to rush this. He was clearly in charge, yet sensed his Mother's uncertainty with every gesture of his gentle lips. And when Sandra lifted her hand to rest upon David's neck, he about collapsed in reverence. Her jaw slipped as she inched forth, bringing their lips simultaneously in a full mouth to mouth kiss. A muffled moan came from her mouth as she fell into her son's folds of flesh. She felt her son's saliva blend with hers as David brought his arms around her lower back. Their flesh barely skimmed together as Sandra's breasts patted David's chest. With fervor, Sandra brought her arms around David's neck to embrace their emotional union. When she felt his brawny chest press into hers, Sandra lost all sense of her surroundings. Her mouth opened full as she accepted her son's heated tongue with zeal. Her hands raked his head, feeling his soft hair slide between her fingers... This was too good to be true. How could this feel so good? So right? Whatever the answer was, Sandra didn't care... All that mattered was this man's unconditional love for her.

Her lips sealed themselves around David's dripping tongue, drawing it deep within her mouth. David froze, overcome by his Mother's libidinous beckoning. Her hands slid down his back in order to pull him closer. He complied by letting his palms come to rest upon her wide, golden hips. Their ample mass felt so good in his grip... he pressed his fingers into her skin-- as if to claim her as his own. He groaned in euphoria, invoking his sheer will power to make this woman his for all time. Her arms surrounded him whole, motioning him back upon the bed... Their relationship crossed into another realm of absolution.

Her right hand began to fondle her son's cheek. I was captivated by watching their love affair unfold... It was amazing. Two of the most beautiful people I've ever known, laying in each other's arms... about to cross the point of no return. Sandra warmly soothed her son's face with subtle finesse as they stared into each other's yearning eyes. All those years alone, cold... without one another, and now their moment was upon them. Sandra commenced their moment by lifting her head toward her son. David's gaze fell to his Mother's lips as he closed the gap between them... Their movements were unhurried, and attentive. I gasped as my heart jumped out of my chest... the merciless pounding in my chest along with my shallow breaths... I watched as their lips gently savored the touch and taste of the other... Long, sweet kisses were heard as their slurps echoed throughout my ears. Mother and son, man and woman... two hearts so in love.

David now had the girl of his dreams... his very own Mother. Recalling his admission to me made me glow with appreciation as David's arms curled around his Mother's neck. Their bodies looked so perfectly matched together... my eyes traveled the entire length of their frames. His muscular build matched against her succulent, Motherly body. His hands now resting on each side of her face, David was hovering barely an inch above Sandra's trembling body. Their kiss unbroken, I could see David's visable erection beneath him. He had his back arched slightly so that his penis wasn't touching his Mother's smooth naked flesh... He was careful and quite diligent in his actions, yet so was his Mother. Her hands began to explore her son's impressive build, feeling his back and strong arms. Moans echoed from her lungs as her mouth was still sealed against her son's, yet I could tell this gentle foreplay would only last so long. I sat completely still, watching these two become wanton lovers. I couldn't speak, much less act on any impules I had... There was simply too much beauty to appreciate.

Sandra's voracious palms fell to her son's round ass, feeling their robust form as David cringed. Sandra took this as his endorsement, bringing him down upon her flesh. David could feel his Mother's buxom chest against his now, skin against skin... they both shuddered in elation as David twisted his mouth around Sandra's for a deeper kiss. Her hands went from his ass, to his fingers as she held them with powerful urgency. David took a deep breath from his nostrils as did Sandra. That sound was so intoxicating to hear... Sandra then extended her arms outward with her son's as his cock now pressed against his Mother's thigh. Her mouth opened in delight, feeling his stiff manhood against her. David's hands now roamed the length of his Mother's arms to her shoudlers, bringing her in for an earnest kiss. His frame then shifted to where he was barely above her... I knew what was in store next.

Their kiss broken off, David took his right hand and seized his thick ten inch cock. He glanced down to see his lover's full breasts as a quick kiss followed. Sandra held her son's face against her breast as David positioned his cock at the entrance to his Mother's womb... Sandra buckled, feeling the tip of his young penis graze her pussy. They both instantly looked at each other to make sure they knew what they were about to do... as if to reassure themselves that their act of love was a sure thing... and it was. Sandra relaxed her glossy legs so that her son could have more room... It was a moment both would never forget.

"I love you, Mother." David uttered in breathless assurance.

"I love you too, baby." She said as she stared into her son's eyes. She knew that from this moment on, their lives would never be the same. If she allowed her son to have sex with her, it would forever change their relationship. Yet she felt indebted to him for all the years she had neglected him. She wasn't allowing this to happen because of guilt, but because of her unquenchable wish for happiness. And if it was her very own son who would fill that empty void, so be it. It felt so right.

Holding his breath, David tediously motioned his hips forward so that the tip of his penis penetrated his Mother's dripping vagina. Their gaze didn't falter as she too held her breath from the intial rendezvous. Sandra finally exhaled in elation as David eased his cock further inside... her eyes rolled in the back of her head, inhaling a deep breath as David's cock sank all the way into her expecting womb. She couldn't believe how far he was going into her and he couldn't believe how incredible she felt. Every nerve ending in David's cock was submersed in his Mother's boiling juices. Hard, stiff cock blending with soft, warm pussy. All ten inches of David was now safely lodged within his Mother as his body tried to find a natural rhythm. But as any lovers, it would be a while before both would find that. Their uncoordinated movements were obvious, yet their love for one another smoothed their flaws. All they could do was revel in this remarkable act of intercourse. His hands wanted to feel so much of her, as did hers. David quickly smiled as he gulped down his anxiety.

Sandra observed her son's eagerness, and quickly encouraged him with an "I love you" as he plunged deep inside her. She let out a long, low groan this time as she felt him go deeper than before. I had never heard Sandra like this... like an untamed beast mating. Her head thrusting back, she clenched every muscle in her upper body in absolute reverence. The veins in her neck bulged out as she cried out in complete bliss. Her arms jolted, coming to rest around David's neck as he began to find his tempo. He couldn't believe he was making love to his dear sweet Mother... He had to keep glancing at her to make sure this was indeed true. All he could see was her long, beautiful neck as he began thrusting into his Mother. She finally looked back at her son with a face of untamed, wild lust. She lifted her ass to meet his push for thrust as she let go of all her fears and inhibitions. She was eagerly and willingly fucking her son now, and the look on her face said it all so clearly. Every breath she took bellowed throughout my bedroom as her legs wrapped themselves around her son's waist, bringing him closer than before. It was all David could do to keep his composure. After all, his Mother was fucking him like a salacious whore. His strokes grew rapidly as his cock stabbed her again and again. His hands reached beneath her to clutch her wide hips as perspiration covered both of their faces. Her ass felt so good in his hands... those broad, enticing hips that begged for his seed... He shut his eyes, letting his mind relish the moment of nirvana. He was making love to his true love... his soulmate. His dreams finally coming true, and the concept of it all summoned his sperm from the deepest regions of his testicles.

David bucked ferociously as Sandra felt her son's throbbing penis ram inside her. She knew her boy was close, and brought his face to her breasts to flood his senses entirely. His hands still clamped around her shapely ass, David cried out from between his Mother's breasts. She heard his muffled wails as she lifted her head to kiss his face... it was then she felt the first surge of her son's semen inundate her pussy. David shouted out in pure heightened bliss; "Oh Mother..." Sandra heard this, and along with her son's life giving seed coursing throughout her womb, she too succumbed to a commanding, self-evident orgasm.

"Oh baby." She cried out, tightening her legs around her son's brawny, sweaty torso.

Each and every pulse of sperm that filled her pussy induced gasps of absolute rhapsody. Her son was overflowing her womb with his semen, and the feeling was one of the most remarkable Sandra had ever felt before. His entire body snapped as Sandra watched her son lift his chest-- looking skyward-- as if to rally every drop of his essence he could possibly give his beautiful Mother. And he did. She felt her son's swelling neck and chest as he shot rope after rope of his young seed deep within his Mother. Sandra crumbled as another orgasm took hold of her. I was now watching both Mother and son share a resplendent, simultaneous orgasm together. It was the most beautiful act of intercourse I had ever witnessed first-hand.

Wow... I couldn't believe what I had just seen. No words could express what had just taken place. David collapsed atop his Mother in exhaustion. His entire body was glazed over in perspiration, his hair soaked from the powerful act of intercourse. Sandra kept her legs around David to make sure he didn't withdrawal his still hard cock... As his head came to rest on her shoulder, Sandra held him close, softly chanting to him with words of support and love.

"Oh sweetie. Oh my baby." She whispered as her hands stroked his tasseled hair. David suddenly quivered in a series of aftershocks from orgasm. His mouth began kissing her shoulder as they began reveling in the afterglow of making love. Lifting his head, David gazed down at his Mother in disbelief. Their exhilarated state intensified as David and Sandra's eye contact captured their growing love. Her son's seed was now rippling throughout her inner most regions, and the emotions carried the two lovers away.

"You're so handsome."She murmured as David caught his breath. He loved hearing her low, enticing voice.

"You're so beautiful."Said David, running his fingertip along her disheveled hair. "I love everything about you... your eyes... your face..."

Sandra sighed deeply, hearing his words of guiltless affinity. She too was lost in the moment. I then decided to step in, and make use of this verbal exchange. I leaned forward from the side of the bed as they both looked at me.

"Don't let me interrupt." I said, motioning for them to look back at one another. "Seriously. This is your moment, not mine. Focus on each other."

Sandra smiled at me, then went back to her son. I was now on the bed next to them about a foot away as I just sat in amazement staring at the two still nestled in each other's arms.

"I don't want you to acknowledge me, just listen." I said, knowing now that it was time for words and language to be put to use. "You both have just made love for the first time..." David glanced at me as Sandra motioned him back. "There you go." I said. "Just look into each other's eyes as I talk." I said as Sandra took a deep breath, still feeling her son's cock wedged up inside her. "God you two make such a beautiful couple. Just look at you... you should have seen what I saw back there..." I said as my right hand eased out. I was resting on my left side as my hand touched Sandra's thigh lightly. "You two were so lost in each other, like animals in the wild. Two savage beasts... amazing."

Sandra leaned up from her pillow to kiss David full on the lips.

"Yes." I hissed. "Kiss your man, Sandy. He's your man, isn't he?" I said as she moaned her approval.

David fell into this kiss with all of his weight, bringing his arms around her neck.

"Who would have ever thought you both would end up like this... as lovers." I said as the words sent shivers through the couple, only to heighten their fervor.

"Oh yes... you two were meant for each other. The perfect couple." No sooner did those words come out that Sandra opened her mouth to gasp... a confirmation of what I was saying. I was intent on using my words to make them fuck once more...

"Oh Sandy... you made him for yourself all those years ago." I said, leaning to her ear as I whispered into it. All she could do was channel her anxiety to her son, inhaling his tongue down her throat.

"I bet you knew he would come back eighteen years later and be the love of your life, didn't you Sandy?" Her body now swayed in eagerness as she thrust up, motioning her son on his back... I liked what I saw. Her wide hips straddled her son's groin, still holding his cock deep inside her... David didn't know how to take his Mother's aggression, but offered no resistance. His hands naturally found their way to Sandra's illustrious, wide ass. I could tell he liked the feel of each cheek in his palms... I did too. She sat straight up, lifting her arms up to run her hands through her long flowing hair, giving her son one hell of a show... I think she knew what she was doing... Her large breasts in full view, the contours of her hour glass figure... "Oh David, look." I said with deep affection.

"See what she's doing? That's for you, sweetheart." I said, enjoying the show as well. With that, Sandra began to rock her body back and forth-- feeling David's stiff cock growing inside her once more. (Young men have that unique ability to go again and again, and Sandra knew it.) Sandra looked like a complete slut with her hair a mess-- locks of her blonde hair dangling around her face... She brought down her hands around her face, lazily dragging her fingers across her lips as she and David shared another gaze.

"Look at her, David." I said in a hushed tone. "She wants you again... and you're going to give her what she wants, aren't you?" Without thinking, he nodded yes as he tightened his grasp on her full ass.

"Explore her body, David. Feel her in your hands... feel your woman." I said as his palms came around to feel each beloved thigh. Her bronze hued flesh seemed to glimmer as he squeezed it's warm fleshy texture. His actions were slow and gentle, just as they should be... He was learning every inch of her flesh by heart... His strong hands began to feel her stomach and sides scrupulously, wondering what it must have been like to be in her womb. Sandra now cupped each of her breasts in her hands as her head thrust back, flinging her mane of hair rearward as the strands softly thrashed her backside.

"She's so beautiful, isn't she?" I pronounced, now laying beside David with my head against his so I too could share the sight.

"Feel your Mother's breasts, David." I said, kissing his cheek softly. His fingertips entwined between his Mother's as both felt the goodness of her full bosomed bust. Still swaying back and forth, Sandra again leaned her neck all the way back as she relished her son's touch. David couldn't believe this... Not only had he made love to her, but now he was adoring her in a manner that took his breath away.

"Oh, Mother..." he gasped as he lightly pressed each full orb. Her hands fell from their grip to grasp her son's arms.

"Tell her how you feel, David. Tell her everything." I commanded.

"Her breasts. They're so big." He said, somewhat unsure of his delivery.

"What else?" I said. "Make love to her in words, David."

David swallowed rather nervously, and I understood his predicament. A lot of people find it tough to describe their emotions.

"I just... I... can't believe we're together finally. It's just like I thought it would be." He added. "I want to taste her... taste every inch of her body." He said, sending his Mother further into complete delight.

"Tell her you'll never leave her, David. Promise her you'll be with her forever." I said, touching Sandra's bare thigh once more.

"You know I'll never leave you." He said with a gasp.

"How could I ever do that to you?" He said, feeling the goodness of each supple breast once more.

"I'm not like all the other men in your life that used you, Mother... I'm your son." He said, beckoning his hard manhood.

Sandra was panting heavily by now, swimming in the verbal love making she was hearing. She could feel her son's enlarging cock shift deep inside her Motherly hips. David went on...

"We'll always have that special bond. That's why I love you so much... God, how could I NOT love you, Mother?" Sandra cried out in exhilaration; "Oh my God." She shoved her body forward, falling atop her son for a scalding kiss. She had to reassure herself of this... David met her kiss with equal fortitude, embracing her as his arms enshrouded Sandra.

"Oh, look at this." I said. "Look at this kiss. The passion... the hunger deep inside you both." I said in a daze.

Sandra loved hearing me talk like this... I knew she did. She knew I spoke her every thought and wish... Her breasts crushed against David's chest as I saw her hips begin to dig themselves into her son.

"Look at you, Sandra. Your gorgeous ass rising and falling atop your son's cock. Your hips..." I said, moving down the bed so I could see their copulation up close. I watched as David's hands instinctively fell back to her ass, gripping her cheeks once more. Both were moaning and gasping as Sandra gave her young man the working over of his life... His glistening penis, dipping in and out of his Mother's moistened vulva. It was so incredibly hard... Mother and son mating once more like famished beasts. I watched as her son pounded her mercilessly. Each push and thrust sent ripples of gratification across Sandra's magnificent ass. His fingernails dug into her flesh, making sure she wouldn't let go... The wet sounds of pussy and cock thrusting together made me shudder as their bodies loudly smacked against each other. They both found a instinctive cadence to their emotional sacrament as I just sat and watched... I began to murmur to myself quietly.

"Look at this beauty. This ass... his cock so hard. She did this to him. She made her son this way." I said as my hand reached up to stroke Sandra's backside. "He's really doing it... He's mating with his Mother..."

David began bucking uncontrollably underneath his Mother as he thrust up at her with vehemence... Sandra knew her boy was close to spilling his seed in her once more, and that notion made her even that more determined to make him cumm. I quickly sat up so I could see their faces as they came... I had to see for myself the sheer strength of their union. David's eyes were clamped shut as sweat rolled from his brow. Sandra had her forehead against his, occasionally kissing him as strands of her hair were completely drenched from their intense love making.

"Your Mother's going to make you cumm, David. Think about it, David." I said as I positioned myself right beside the loving couple.

"Think about all the times you wanted her... all the times you masturbated to her..." I said, chanting in his ear.

My words of encouragement only fueled his desire even more. Looking up at her, David readjusted his hands so he could go deeper inside his Mother. Sandra saw the hope in her son's eyes... the aspirations he had. Their misty eyes said it all... Sandra cried out as he clearly took charge of their copulation, and she didn't mind one bit. It felt good to be controlled by her own son.

"You like that, don't you Sandy?" I asked.

Between her short huffs, she retorted; "Yes."

Orgasm soon took control of her flesh as she lost all control. David felt his Mother convulse as he took hold of her... Her eyes rolled back in her head as she let out a long, low guttural moan. David took this as a message of hope, so he did all he could to bury his cock all the way inside his Mother... He wanted to make sure his seed took root inside the very womb he was created in. His fingers pressed into her as every muscle in his body contracted all at once...

"Your son's cumming, Sandy. Look. You made him do this... You did this." I voiced as thick streams of David's sperm saturated his Mother's womb.

I jumped to my knees, grasping Sandra in my arms. David's loud cries filled the room as she was disoriented from her powerful, mind blowing orgasm. His hands squeezed her ass forcefully, bringing her down around his cock. I held Sandra as her son filled her with his life giving semen... I could tell that with every discharge of his seed sent waves of incredible delight throughout her Motherly hips.

"Your son's cumming inside you, Sandy. It feels so good, doesn't it?" I whispered as her head lay on my shoulder. Her low moans continued as David's relentless thrusting continued.

"You made your man cumm. Who would've ever thought your son would do this to you? To feel his own sperm fill you? You love this, don't you?"

All she could do was nod yes as her son continued shooting thick ropes of his cumm inside her.

"I love you, Mother." Exclaimed David as the last of his seed trickled out.

Their second orgasm shook each of them to their very core. Sandra couldn't believe that her child's semen was now coursing throughout her veins. Judging from my own experience with David, I could almost bet he doused her with at least a half a gallon of his seed. With Sandra still in my arms, I held her as she caught her breath as I caressed her drenched mane of hair. She had probably experienced the most rigorous sex of her entire life in the last two days, and she was clearly exhausted. I knew David could more than likely go again, but this was enough for one day. I didn't want them to have too much of a good thing, so I eased Sandra down on the bed as we all fell asleep together in each other's arms. It was the end of their first day of many as lovers. There was no turning back now.

The next day, I awoke to find my bed empty. Much to my surprise, Sandra and David got up earlier for a swim in my pool. As I got out of bed, I heard the two laughing and cavorting outside my window. I was somewhat jealous, but was pleased when I saw the two lovers swimming in the nude together. I could tell that their joy was something they both craved, and found in each other. Sandra was as giddy as a teenager with her first love... her smiles glowed with genuine candor as she and David frolicked about, splashing each other with the water as silliness and joy was the prominate mood. I grinned, thinking how perfectly matched they were indeed. Their games abruptly ended when Sandra quickly kissed her lover, embracing him as they spun around in one anothers arms. The humor evaporated briefly they exchanged hushed "I love you's" between a series of deep soul kisses. I was simply amazed by the sight...

Later that day, I greeted the two sunbathing in the nude with lunch. David and his Mother were holding hands as they greeted me with sincere affinity. The two lovingly expressed their gratitude for arranging their impassioned union. David watched as his Mother and I kissed each other tenderly for quite some time. Being the sexually charged creatures we were, Sandra and I soon fell back upon my lawn chair as our kiss matured into full blown sex. I crawled around her, like a lion to their prey as we locked our bodies together in a torrid, steamy sixty nine.

With my derriere hovering above Sandra's face, we both proceeded to intoxicate ourselves in each other's flowing juices. I sealed my lips around her beautiful vagina, swallowing the tart thickness of her womanly being. My senses were electrified just thinking about my tongue, and how her son's cock was probably there just moments before. Our limbs entwined as we rocked back and forth together; feeling her hands graze across my thighs, up to the thick globes of my backside. In that hazy moment, I felt
David's cock gently flow into my ass. With my surprise, Sandra's efforts multiplied as I was being double teamed by Mother and Son. I felt absolutely wonderful as both of my most delicate orifices were being savored; It was the beginning of a new part of my life.

From that day on, David and Sandra's relationship would never be the same. Both Sandra and I called in sick for the next two weeks as David took off from school. We stayed at my house, not leaving once for that two week period. David showered his Mother with magnificent gifts and made us scrumptious dinners practically every night. He was the most courteous gentleman a woman could ever hope for... He would leave Sandra intimate love notes scattered throughout the house for her to see-- a reminder of his undying love for her. It was something to see... passion seemed to flow in their every move together. Their love making seemed to strengthen their bond time after time-- orgasm after mind boggling orgasm. I vividly recall one evening in particular...

David had just finished making plans for a catered formal dinner for the two of them, which I gladly paid for myself. They were dressed in their finest attire with David in a sharp tuxedo, and Sandra dressed in a strapless, black ankle-length cocktail dress. She had spent the entire day preparing for their special dinner, getting a manicure and having her nails done. The caterers arrived that evening along with two servants-- following David's instructions to the exact detail. Candles lit the entire dining room-- red long stemmed roses garnished the table, and soft jazz music played throughout the house. It was the most romantic atmosphere I had ever seen anyone create for their beloved. Sandra came down from her room around 7pm. At the bottom of the staircase stood her son; so handsome and fair. Taking her elegant hand in his, he softly kissed the back of her hand as she was lead arm in arm into the main dining area. There the two sat down to enjoy each other's company for the rest of the evening, relishing each other's company over wine and a scrumptious seafood feast. The dinner staff had no clue they were working that evening for a Mother and Son... for all they knew, David and Sandra were a normal couple celebrating their love. In many ways they were, but if they only knew... After the main course ended, both Mother and Son shared a long, slow dance together in the parlor adjoining the dining room. Like the dining room, several candles lit the room to create the perfect ambiance. The two lovers lost themselves in the moment-- Sandra drifted away in her lover' s arms. She had finally found the perfect man.

With dinner finished, David informed the staff that their services were no longer required, yet held Sandra at the table, telling her that dessert was still on order. Becoming a bit daring, David blindfolded his Mother and asked her to stay seated as he went to fetch her dessert plate... With darkness rampant, all she could hear were the sound of wheels coming closer. Soon, a fresh, delightful aroma filled her senses... oranges, bananas, tangerines, all of the wonderful healthy foods she loved to indulge herself in. Hearing the grinding wheels come up beside her, she glowed with a telling smile as she felt her son's hands gracefully caress her soft, bare shoulders. His warm breath fell upon her neck for a kiss as he sighed in rapture.

"Are you ready for dessert, Mother?" He asked timidly.

"Uhmm. I am, sweetheart." Replied his lover in contentment; turning her head to kiss him affectionately.

With that, the blindfold fell from her eyes to see me laying nude on a cart, resting atop a bed of healthy and exotic fruits. My entire backside was garnished with the same... I was on my stomach, propped up on my elbows with my knees bent upward. I had just shaved my legs, so my skin was soft and smooth to the touch. David had thought up the concept days earlier, and I was all for it. With a grape dangling from my mouth, I coyishly raised my fingers to the grape as I clamped my teeth around it-- all the while staring at Sandra with the finest seductive expression I could offer. My mouth filled with grape juice, I ran my tongue along my lips-- as if to douse Sandra's body with it. The look on my face said "Fuck me" all over it, and I knew she would gracefully comply. Sandra's look in her eyes was of pure hunger. Blushing after I mouthed the words "I want you", all she could do was lean closer to me. She longingly gazed across my backside, draped in several types of mouth watering fruits. My lower back was gingerly decorated with pineapple slices... from there, she noticed my bronzed ass glistening with orange slices and bananas.

"I thought you'd like this, Mother." Said David as he wheeled me closer to her.

"Oh, David. You'll never know." She said, taking notice of my soaked mane of hair.

I looked like a animal from the wild; plucked away from it's habitat to mate with Sandra. David clutched two freshly peeled oranges in both hands, applying steady pressure to each as trickles of sweet juice fell upon my brown skin. I flinched, puckering my lips as the juice ran over my back, and across my full ass. Sandra gasped as she watched the juice trickle down the full contours of my shapely beige ass. A pool of the juice collected in the lower dip of my back, right where my spine curves inward to round out the top portion of my buttocks. But before Sandra could begin her feast, David reached into his coat pocket and knelt beside her. In his hand, he presented Sandra with a tiny jewelry box. She immediately knew what it was.

"Will you marry me, Mother? Will you give my life this one precious gift?" Asked David in his most serious tone. He looked into his Mother's sapphire eyes with the utmost conviction and determination. Wow... I couldn't believe what he had just done. Tears swelled in Sandra's eyes as she caught her breath in complete shock. Not only had she made love to her own son, but now he was asking for her hand in marriage. It was a lot to think about.

"I promise that my heart will be yours for all time. I'll be there when you need me... You'll be loved and adored for the rest of your life, Mother. That I can promise you... You're the love of my life." He said as he opened the box, revealing an exquisite 28 caret diamond ring. Sandra openly wept as he took the ring, and placed it on her ring finger. Her hands trembled as he did. Mine would be too if I were in her shoes at that moment.

"Oh, David." Sandra replied. "Baby, this is just..."

"What?" He said, leaning in closer to her. They both gazed at her gorgeous ring as tears dripped from her lovely face. I smiled lovingly at the two... they were so in love.

"Will you, Mother?" He asked yet again, kissing her tear soaked face with finesse.

Sandra quickly looked up, gathering her heart's affirmation. She had to go with the deeply felt instincts now laced throughout her heart. It couldn't be denied or hidden. It was her ultimate destiny.

"Yes." she said, choking back the flood of tears. Her reply was music to my ears.

A tear seized David as he embraced his Mother, sealing their fate for all time. They vigorously embraced one another as Sandra cried in her lover's arms. Muddled in the sounds of their cries, all they could say was "I love you... I love you."

"I guess this ended up being an engagement party?" I remarked.

Sandra eased back from the hug as she excitedly nodded yes, showing me the ring. I took her hand to see for myself. It was beautiful. And I could hardly imagine how much David had spent on his lovely Mother-- now Bride to be.

"I think this calls for a celebration. May I kiss the bride?" I asked as Sandra happily complied. I could taste the tears of joy on her pouty lips. She was so happy.

"Thank you." she whispered to me. "Thank you for finding my son for me."

"You mean your fiancee?" I asked with a telling smile on my face.

She happily nodded yes as we kissed once more. I cradled her head in my hand; deciding to initiate their vows right here and now. We typically would go to my bedroom for such festivities, yet I knew we couldn't wait for that. Sandra's eagerness in showing me her gratitude certainly proved true as every slice of fruit was consumed, and/or slithered across my tawny flesh. Still on my elbows, I put my best effort forward to remain on that cart as both David and Sandra savored each globe of my glistening derriere. I glanced back over my shoulder to see both heads fluttering atop my cheeks. Sandra's mouth was parted as wide as it could go; lips pressed against my flesh in an attempt to inhale as much of my ass flesh as possible into her raving mouth. It was all I could do to keep my composure; what was left of it anyway.

David sensed his Mother's growing hunger with each lap of her tongue, and stepped back to watch. Delicate whimpers of delight escaped my lips as Sandra now had my backside all to herself. He was used to seeing that appetite bestowed upon himself, but now it was all on me.

"She loves you so much, Shannon." David whispered, catching me off guard. This was usually my tactic; verbalizing the moment at hand. My face splintered in ecstasy and joy as a slight smile emerged.

"Your ass is so beautiful. God, look at her just devouring it. Those plump cheeks..." He said, sitting down in front of me as I felt Sandra's hot breath soothed the moist cleavage of my rump. I looked back once more to see Sandra directly behind me; each hand resting upon each malleable orb. Her fingers were spread wide, trying to clutch as much of my flesh as possible as her face descended between my heightened cleavage.

"God Shannon-- look at your cheeks against Mother's face. Do you know how beautiful this is? Can't you see how much she loves this?" Asked David in his gratifying low tone. His Mother moaned in muffled agreement as her face was smothered deep in ass. Her son's words inspired her, and obviously so as I felt her tongue flatten itself against my anal cove. I shuddered aloud; clinching my fists in vehemence... It had been way too long since Sandra and I last made love, and this was by far a welcome salutation.

"Her face looks so good in your ass." Replied David as his Mother's tongue circled my forbidden realm.

"Yeeeesssss." I whimpered in exultation. "Talk about my ass, David."

He leaned in, cheek to cheek as his breath warmed my ear.

"You like this, don't you Shannon? You like having a beautiful woman like my Mother tasting your ass?" He said softly.

"Uh-huh." I retorted.

His view of his Mother over my shoulder gave David enough to certainly talk about.

"Her fingers pressed into your cheeks... look at those fingernails just digging into that tan skin."

I cried out as I felt Sandra's tongue slip into my relaxed orifice. I opened to her, feeling the scalding warmth of her tongue swab my asshole.

"She's inside you, isn't she?" asked David.

"Uh-huh." I replied breathlessly.

"Feel it, Shannon." He said with encouragement. "Feel her devotion and love for you... give your gorgeous ass to her." David said as he saw Sandra's palms part my moistened spheres for a deeper thrust of her tongue.

"God look at that," he added. "Look at her hands cup your cheeks. God that is so hot."

If he only knew how good this felt. My tonguing of his backside earlier was pale in comparison; completely different between females. I felt her hands lightly pat my (now) trembling cheeks as David took hold of another peeled orange. Again, his grip burst forth more juice upon my ass as well as Sandra's face. The sensation of cold liquid marinating my globes, mixed with her spicy hot tongue wedged deep in my ass was simply too much. My backside rippled with wave after wave of joyance. I'm sure Sandra and David loved watching my glossy, full ass quake in pleasure; at least so they admitted later.

"Oh God my ass... my ass. So deep." I cried out in open mouthed ecstasy. "She's so deep."

My muscles clinched her tongue; an involuntary action to hold her inside me perhaps? Absolutely. Even my body wanted all she could give. I wanted to absorb all of her at that moment. Of course, if it would have been possible, I would gladly have let her fill me with her entire body; our union was that strong.

Her tongue quickly fell out from me as I opened my eyes. I didn't want it to end. Looking back, I saw Sandra slip out of her dress in that seductive way that I had grown to love. That coal black bra and thong made her buxom flesh so enticing, and when she crawled on the cart with me, I had to bite my lower lip watching her shed those remaining garments.

David had to lock the wheels down on the cart so his Mother and I wouldn't roll around the dining room during our impassioned tryst. Her large breasts skimmed over my ass ever so lightly. I could hear her coo with each gentle sway. Breast against ass... Oh my. She then eased her chest downward, watching her breasts squash my skin... each of our knolls curved outward.

"Oh look at that, Shannon. Look at those breasts on your ass." Remarked David as Sandra lifted her misty eyed face to look at me gazing directly at her. Her mouth hung open as that untamed look of lust captivated my senses. With that, Sandra ascended up my frame, drawing her Motherly breasts along my lower back. She reached my neck, clamping her mouth upon my neck as she mounted my ass. I could hear her unintelligible moans of lust.

"Oh Sandra." I gently uttered, feeling her pubic hairs tickle my ass. Her hips began to grind against me as I reached around to hold her head against me.

"You're so fucking hot." I said in a more authoritative tone. "You wanna fuck me, don't you baby? Huh?"

"Uh-hum." Sandra moaned, intoxicated by the possibility.

"You wanna fuck me like an animal, don't you?"

Saliva drooled out on my neck as her teeth sank into my neck. I squealed as her hips thrust themselves into my ass. Her slippery breasts smothered my back as her hands ran up and down my sides. I was her hostage now... she could do anything she wanted with me.

Her mouth plundered my neck, chewing my flesh hungrily as she instinctively humped against me. I could tell she liked this, as well as bringing herself closer to orgasm with every thrust.

"You like humping my ass, don't you?"

Her mouth broke off to exhale in short-winded agreement.

"You loved stabbing my ass with your tongue, didn't you?" I said as her thrusts grew rampantly. "Like you were mating with me."

Sandra wailed in bliss and disbelief. She loved the way I transposed the typical male-female acts of copulation into our entanglements. It was an effective theme that we shared from time to time, although generally we preferred softer expressions of love making. But now we were beasts wanting to mate.

I shoved her off me as I quickly came around to forcefully kiss her. The intensity between us sent David into silence. All he could do was watch in bewilderment as his Mother became this unruly, wild savage. (It was to be a theme I would explore later.) Our arms vigorously held each other; mouth to mouth-- bosom to breast. Our bodies were now slick with the pulpy mass of fruit as several chunks fell to the floor around us. Sandra's tongue pierced my mouth as I swallowed it whole. Our heads twisted hastily in an attempt for a deeper kiss.

"Fuck me." I gasped.

Sandra's only reply was her fingers clutching my hair, throwing my head back so she could consume my neck. Her legs shifted so our pussies came in contact with each other. We sat straddling each other, feeling the heat of our wombs surge in affirmation. This woman's starvation simply amazed me... All I could do was encourage her with my filthy tongue.

"You give me that you fucking animal. Make me your woman-- hump me like a man you fucking beast." And did she. Oh God, did she.

My hands went to her sides, grasping her plump hips just like David did. I don't see how we kept on that cart because our bodies were pushing and pulling together in commanding strength. My arms pulled her in as she dug her pussy into mine... I could tell her clit was swollen as I felt it several times against me.

The three of us ended up in the bedroom that night, and exhausted ourselves for the next two days making love in every manner possible. Sandra and I would pair off, David and his Mother would, or David and I... Sandra didn't show any resentfulness whatsoever when she watched David and I have sex. In fact, she would encourage us along as she masturbated every time. It didn't matter... we all three loved each other equally, yet I knew that my love for them would never compare to the bond that David and Sandra had. They simply felt a much more profound affinity for one another. Their love making would often bring out the finest in both of them. You could just tell it held a powerful meaning by the way they looked at each other, the way they kissed, the way they made love. This display was quite apparent one evening when I walked in on the two in my bed. They were of course having sex, yet I heard both of their impassioned cries of enchantment once I walked through the front door.

Once I entered the bedroom, I saw both Mother and Son in the standard missionary position. Naturally, I came to rest beside them as I concentrated on watching them. Both of their bodies were glazed in sweat as David held his Mother's wide child-bearing hips in his courageous palms. Sandra held her son's head between her neck and shoulder; welcoming his solid, agile foray into her.

"Oh my son... give me a child. A child... make your Mother pregnant." She whispered into his ear.

"Make... me... pregnant." she chanted impassionately between his unrelenting plunges. He sank into her with such subtlety and skill; he had become a flawless lover. Every time she begged her son for this prize, he bucked and rammed into his Mother even harder. My hunch was indeed true... David wasn't afraid of making a woman pregnant. In fact, he desired it as well. That plus the fact that he was going to make his own Mother pregnant made the act even more compelling. The very womb he was created in was about to be lusciously inseminated.

"You're gonna be a Daddy, David... You like that, don't you?" Sandra said, knowing she hit a nerve deep within her child.

"Oh Mother..." he gasped, gripping those saffron hips in assurance.

He leaned back to look into her loving, sapphire eyes. His fingers entrenched themselves deep into her fleshy thighs once more.

"I want... you. Be the Mother of my child." He said, trying to submerge his rock solid cock as deep as possible.

"Our child... OUR child, love." she retorted, catching her breath.

David shuddered in surreal prospect as his Mother placed her feet flat on the bed, forcing her son to the deepest point inside her fertile womb. I couldn't believe what I was hearing, much less seeing. My eyes bulged out, sitting in complete shock. I knew they didn't practice any birth control, and often wondered what would happen if Sandra became did in fact become pregnant. (She never once mentioned to David that he couldn't cumm inside her.) Now it was clear that she desperately craved a child with her lover-- her fiancee-- her own son. All that mattered at this moment was the resplendent conception of a child; a living symbol of their undying love for one another.

Every muscle in David's body tensed up. His face contorted in various shocking expressions as his life giving seed began it's irrevocable surge. Sandra grasped her son's head so they could stare at one another at the exact moment of climax.

"Give us a child, David... give us a child." She huffed as her son affectionately pounded her.

"Oh Mother I will... I will." He said, crying out with a vicious shudder.

Then it happened. David's body surrendered to orgasm induced by his Mother's warm, loving pussy. Sandra quietly squealed to herself, feeling her son's first stream of semen teem throughout her beloved womb. Each climax moved his body to it's core... every thrust he could muster dipped his manhood deeper and deeper. Sandra locked up, strenuously kissing David as the orgasm carried through. Her legs held the sweaty frame of her lover tight, making sure every burst of her son's precious, penetrating sperm stayed inside her. She was going to be the Mother of his child. It was the most powerful orgasm I had ever seen two people experience together.

Later that evening, the two pledged to me that they wouldn't leave my bedroom until Sandra's womb was carrying she and David's first child. And that was fine with me. I went out to the local drug store to stock up on EPT's for the occasion. Arriving back home, I found the two engaged once more in breathless, meaningful sex. (They were like Honeymooners since they became lovers.) This time, Sandra was on all fours as David pounded her in a uninhibited doggy style position. Sandra heard me come in, and extended her hand out to me.

"Hold me, love... Hold me." She pleaded with sincerity.

I lovingly complied as I laid in front of her. Her arms motioned for an embrace as I held her up for support. It was amazing holding a woman like this as her entire body absorbed every thrust from her gorgeous son.

"Tell me I'm going to be a mother, Shannon," begged Sandra. "Tell me he's going to make me pregnant... please."

I held my breath in awe, gazing up to see David's robust body hurl itself into his Mother. We locked eyes as I then found the will to give Sandra what she wanted.

"He IS going to make you a Mother, Sandra," I said, kissing her unrestrained hair softly. She whined in delight hearing me assert this deeply felt hope.

David's hands rested on his Mother's ass, squeezing their shapely form as his intent became clear. He glanced down quickly to see her moist flesh receive his stabbing cock again and again. Every pulsating inch of that young man's cock sank all the way into his Mother's vulva. I knew he loved doggy style, but not this much. That boy was hell bent on making this girl pregnant; his face said it all.

"Oh Sandy-- he's going to make such a good Daddy." I said. Again, Sandra whimpered, this time much louder. "Husband and wife... your son coming back to plant the seed of life... back where he belongs."

Sandra screamed into my shoulder, causing David to recoil with another first wave of his boiling, yet welcome seed.

"Oh my GAWD-- he's coming!" Screamed Sandra. "He's so deep."

"Oh darling-- you're going to be a Mommy soon. Yes, love... a Mommy." I exclaimed as I watched David's eyes roll back into his head. His body swayed in euphoria, still clutching that gorgeous, plump ass that seemed to suckle the very life force from his flesh

"A child..." plead David as he plunged again and again into his loving Mother.

Sandra cried out in exaltation, surrendering to the relentless amount of sperm that filled her pussy once more. Her teeth clamped my blouse, grunting like a primitive cave woman. My arms strengthened their hold... I knew this was it. This was the orgasm that was going to create life... a baby. I just knew it.

Two days passed, and every morning, I helped Sandra with the pregnancy test. On Friday, Sandra saw the results she wanted.

She was pregnant.

Thrilled, she embraced me with a kiss as she raced out to the bed where David was still asleep. Waking him with a kiss, her excitement eased as she quietly (but lovingly) broke the news.

"David? David, honey... I'm pregnant. I'm going to have our baby, sweetheart." She whispered tenderly.

Tears stung Sandra's eyes as she openly wept. David happily basked in the news, tenderly embracing the Mother of his child as the two realized that their lives would forever be entwined.

"I love you, Mother. God I love you so much." he said.

The tears crippled her reaction. "I... love you too, baby. I just... I'm just so happy."

It was the perfect moment that crystallized their newly found love. They no longer looked upon each other as Mother and Son... they both were lovers who, without shame or guilt, embraced their inner yearning for unconditional, and endless love. Any other couple would have been envious of the depth and significance of this impassioned coupling. I couldn't have been happier than at this moment... and such a powerful moment too; when two people realize that, as a result of their love, a child would be given to them. Conceived out of love and eagerness... I held each of them as happiness enveloped all three of us.

David Harsin married Sandra Williams on a beautiful spring day the following May. Two months prior, Sandra had given birth to their first child, a healthy baby girl they named Elizabeth Danielle Harsin. The extravagant ceremony was held on my back lawn as dozens of David and Sandra's friends attended. Since no one knew about their prior relationship, everyone thought that David and Sandra were simply a couple; which by this time they indeed were. I was asked to give Sandra away, which I graciously carried out with pleasure. Sandra looked so beautiful as the blushing bride. A true vision of beauty and refinement. David's college friends thought he was insane for getting married so young, but once they saw the sizzling hot lady he was marrying, they were all incredibly envious. I had to bite my lip several times throughout the emotional ceremony. If the guests in attendance only knew how far the bride and groom had come to reach this momentous day. (The mere concept still takes my breath away as I write this.) Tears were shed, smiles were given, and rings exchanged as Sandra lovingly pronounced the vows to her son;

"I do."

Sandra joyfully took her husband's name as they were pronounced man and wife; Mr and Mrs David Harsin.

Agreeing to watch the baby for them, David and Sandra went on a two month long honeymoon in the Caicos Islands. My parents owned a secluded beach side residence they only used two weeks out of the year, so I sent the newlyweds on their way. David had decided to sit out of college for a year to focus on his marriage, and Sandra quit her job at the real estate agency. That was fine with me since they both moved in with me a month after they realized their love. That, plus Sandra wanted to focus on being the best Mother she could possibly be. (She was such a tender and loving Mother.) They had no expenses, no worries, nothing... and that was the way I wanted it for them. I didn't want anything to come between them; I loved them that much. I had decided to stay in Chicago since this was their time, and not mine.

We kept in touch every few days during their honeymoon. Sandra would call me, gloating in fulfillment about what David and she had done that day. Sandra had grown to love sucking her husband's cock immensely. She loved watching him tremble as she lovingly induced orgasm after orgasm, engulfing his precious seed into her awaiting stomach. Their sex became more assertive, exploring each other's every desire with unbridled fervor. David introduced his angelic bride to the varied pleasures of anal intercourse. Sandra found that she enjoyed this passionate act of intercourse profoundly. (It didn't surprise me since David adored both of our bountiful backsides. It was to become a fetish we would spend many nights delving into.) It was as if she had been awoken to her true sexual instinct in his arms. Nothing was taboo, no act was deemed wrong or shameful...

Upon their return, I was greeted by a very tan and toned couple. Sandra's hair had turned back to it's original lustrous blonde as her skin glowed with a deep brown hue. David too seemed to be more handsome than ever with his buff body and tan skin. Even after two months, their romance had not died off the least bit. After a meaningful welcome home hug, Sandra took my hand; placing it on her stomach. With a telling smile, I felt a slight bulge in her abdomen.

"Again?" I asked with a coy smile.

Sandra nodded happily. "It's hard not to when you make love over ten times a day, sweetheart."

We laughed together, holding each other as we celebrated the welcomed news.


Sandra and David recently celebrated their tenth wedding anniversary, and now have four beautiful healthy children together. David became the doting Father Sandra and I faithfully expected. On their first anniversary, they proposed to me on our vacation to Maui, welcoming me into their marriage as their wife. We arranged for a native tribal minister to marry the three of us in a private beach side ceremony there in Hawaii. The ritual concluded as the three of us were submerged naked into the warm waters of the Pacific.

It was the most amazing moment in my entire life.

The three of us raise the children as our own, and enjoy the comfortable lifestyle of a leisure, relaxed pace at our home. At forty, I now have a beautiful husband and wife I can call my own, and four sweet children that I adore tremendously. David went on to become a successful lawyer, and Sandra and I began our own consulting firm, working together as woman and wife. It amazes to me this day, even as I write this to you. All of my doubts about commitment and devotion shattered when David and Sandra walked into my life. Through revealing a forbidden sexual taboo, my life prospered in all areas. It took the devotion of a Mother and her son to show me the genuine meaning of love. It changed me greatly... even to the point of having my tubes surgically re-tied last year so I could conceive a child with our loving husband.

I am due with David, Sandra, and I's first child next August.
A Week to Remember Ch. 02 (Nightclub, temptress, missed chance, mutual happiness)
byChris Cross©


I didn't have to get up for work the next day. I'd secured a good job through my industrial placement last year, and would start working in Leeds City centre the following Monday. I had the rest of the week to myself and was glad about it; it gave me time to get my head together and to chill out and relax. I had a lie in and it was 10.30 by the time I got up. I stumbled into the bathroom on my floor and showered, the hot water waking me up and making me feel better. This would be the first day of the next chapter in my life, I told myself. Young, free, single and hopefully going places - I managing my first non-bitter smile for many hours. I opened the window a little wider to let out the warm air and clear the mirror, then shaved and rinsed the bristles down the sink.

As I stepped onto landing, wearing my jogging bottoms with toiletry bag in hand and with wet towel slung over my shoulder, I heard a door open as Sheila came out from her room, wearing an off the shoulder t-shirt and shorts. She briefly took in the fact I was only half dressed and then smiled.

"How did your weekend with Sam go? Did you have fun?" To my amazement, I felt myself filling up and was concerned I'd start to bawl! As I felt my throat tighten I swallowed and managed

"Not really, She. Long story." Which it wasn't, but I wanted to get away and compose myself. "If you're in later, I'll tell you all about it." I looked down at myself and back up at her again, managing a smile. "After I've got dressed?" Sheila frowned slightly; looking concerned at the tone of my voice I guess. Then she brightened and lifted her hand to waggle several envelopes at me.

"I'm off to the post office and then to the corner shop. I'll be back in half an hour. I'll give you a knock then. D' you want anything fetching?" I thanked her and said I didn't.

Sheila trotted off downstairs to the front door. I went back into my room and got dressed, making a coffee and pouring a glass of orange juice, wondering what I ought to do next. You see, it was like this. Sheila and I got on well together. Really well. She'd a boyfriend of sorts up until recently. Last week in fact. He was called Stuart and they'd met on the bus Sheila caught to work. They'd got to know each other a little and had started dating. I thought Stuart was alright, but he didn't seem to have too much by way of a personality. Sheila had grumbled to me that he wasn't making any real moves on her and that she wanted him to make the first one. I suggested that if she knew what she wanted Sheila should take the bull by the horns and make the move for him. It was really sexy when a girl made the move for you.

I also thought that if I had Sheila wanting to have sex with me, then I'd be making moves bloody quickly. But then again, perhaps I did have that and wouldn't (couldn't?) do anything about it because I'd been seeing Sam. Agh, see what I mean? The fact Sam had been stringing me along the past few months had meant I'd missed out on any chance of having something with Sheila. We flirted gently and I'd been tempted to make a move many times, but hadn't. I had been dating Sam then and if there's one thing I don't do; I don't cheat on girlfriends.

Anyway, Sheila had seemed to decide to take my advice, as last week Stuart was still in her room when I turned out the lights and hit the sack. He'd usually been gone by about 10.30 on his previous visits and now it was past midnight. My bed was on the opposite side of the same wall as Sheila's, if the wall wasn't there, we could have reached over and touched each other. I could've rearranged the room if I wanted to move my bed elsewhere, but there was something about sleeping that close to Sheila that turned me on. Sheila knew full well about how close together our beds were, having been in my room many times, but never commented on it and hadn't moved her bed away from the wall either. Interesting, perhaps?

Less than ten minutes after I'd gone to bed, I could just hear the faint creak of bedsprings as Sheila got into hers. And then another one as Stu joined her. They were both talking quietly, Sheila more so than Stuart. I felt a low burst of envy and strained my ears to listen to what happened, eager to discover if Sheila moaned loudly or sighed softly during sex. Their whispers died down. It seemed to have gone quiet. I soon heard Stuart saying

"Oh, your hair's so soft. Your hair's so soft." over and over. Sheila seemed silent. There were no gasps or creaking bedsprings. I idly wondered if she was giving him a blowjob, her small mouth wrapped around his meat, head rocking back and forth as his fingers ran through her short dark hair and her blue eyes fixed intently on his.

The thought gave me a boner and I actually pressed my ear to the wall to listen (and don't tell me you've never eavesdropped on someone having sex, c'mon, we've all done. Haven't we?). I heard nothing else though. No sound from Stu that he was being pleasured. Then I could just make out Sheila saying something quietly. And that was it. After another minute of silence I lay back on my pillow, still listening. There didn't seem to be any sounds of passion going on, unless they were both being really quiet about it. I fell asleep wondering how far Stu had got.

I didn't ask anything the next day. Stu was gone by the time I got up and Sheila was out too. When I saw her that evening, she didn't seem to be in the best of moods and I guessed the previous evening hadn't gone down too well (pun intended). Sheila confided in Ruth, who then naturally told Adele, who went on to tell me; that Stu was useless in bed, didn't know what to do and hadn't even fondled Sheila's boobs. All he could do was run his fingers through her hair and repeat himself. Unsatisfied, Sheila had pretty much rolled over to go to sleep, said 'good night' and that was that. She had no intention of seeing him again. I thought it was a little harsh. If she'd really wanted him to do stuff, she could've told him what to do, given him some encouragement. But I don't know, it sounded like Sheila liked a man who took charge in bed and perhaps Stu was just a hopeless case. A small and mean part of me felt glad that they hadn't got it on. Sounds nasty, I know; but in my wildest dreams it left a possibility of my getting closer to her.

So, being faithful to my 'girlfriend' had backfired on me. I'd had several chances to get close to some girl at a club or pub over the past months and hadn't taken them, much to my friend's (especially Adele's) near exasperation. I'd only known Sheila and Adele for three months, but we'd regularly go out together and have a good time. Adele and I took great pleasure in comparing notes on the girls we fancied in whatever venue we were in. It was fun to letch over a girl with another girl and interesting to see what we both liked in a woman. Adele knew I liked Sheila and was sure she liked me too; encouraging me on more than one occasion to 'go for it.' I liked Adele a lot. We had a lot in common in our tastes - music, comedy, books and women! We had a relaxed friendship and Adele had commented more than once that it was nice to be with a bloke who didn't seem intimidated or act awkwardly around her.

By the time I came out of this reverie, I'd finished my coffee and juice. I refilled the kettle, waiting for Sheila to return. There was a knock on my door and I swiftly opened it. Sheila stood there smiling prettily. I noticed she'd changed into her cut-off denim shorts. Now she knew I thought they looked sexy (I'd commented once during a good flirt) but then again, it was a hot day. Soon, the two of us had a steaming mug of coffee each and were sat chatting on my sofa. In broad strokes I told Sheila what had happened yesterday and she pulled a face saying she thought Sam was bonkers and calling her a 'dumb bitch', before turning pink and apologising. I laughed it off and said not to worry. As far as I was concerned, Sam and I were over.

Sheila and I talked some more about her new job and where she was moving to, as I stole furtive looks at her sexy, bare legs. The clock made it to noon and we agreed to go out and get some lunch together. I held the front door open and watched Sheila trot down the stairs, full of life with breasts jiggling wildly under her t-shirt. She wasn't wearing a bra and her nipples strained against the flimsy cotton. I marvelled at how Stu could have failed to respond so badly when invited into her bed. Just watching her coming downstairs started to give me a hard-on. If only I could have such a chance. At the café, Sheila insisted on paying to help 'cheer me up' and I began to wonder more about what might happen tonight.

All five of us living at number 23 were going out round town and then to a club to give Sheila a farewell 'do'. She wasn't leaving until Wednesday, but wanted to allow a full day between going out and moving to make sure she'd recovered enough to finish packing properly and sorting things out. But Sheila leaned in so close at the café when we chatted, her eyes bright and shining. I was so sure she was interested in me but did I want to risk our friendship in what little time was left? Or was that the exact reason I should make a move, before she was gone? I resolved to see how tonight went and if the opportunity presented itself to try and get closer to her.

Sheila spent some time that afternoon packing whilst I had a wander around town and treated myself to a new shirt ready for going out that night. The afternoon gave way to early evening and at half past seven, Adele, Neil, Ruth and Sheila all met up in my room. Sheila was wearing a tight fitting and backless L.B.D with black tights (or stockings?) and high heels. Her breasts were pushed together into an impressive cleavage and with her naked upper back and arms I thought she looked mouth watering. I looked at the zipper on her dress and marvelled how she'd only be wearing her heels, knickers and nylons if I undid the zip and slid the dress down from her shoulders. We all trooped out, with me fantasising about undressing Sheila and running my hands all over her nubile, naked body.

The night went well. We got on fine as a group, even Ruth and I could be pleasant to each other when there were more than just the two of us about. She looked good tonight with her dirty blonde hair fixed up and wearing a tight red dress. We were in Yates's; a popular place to visit just before moving on to the clubs. It was packed in there. Neil was chatting animatedly with Adele who was looking great in tight black trousers, boots and a low-cut sparkly top that showed off her big boobs. Ruth was with her boyfriend (who'd joined us about an hour ago) and Sheila with several of her friends who'd come out with us. We were all several drinks worse for wear and ready to move on for a good dance. The prices in the club were so high that it was wise to have most of the alcohol you wanted to drink before you got there, or you could end up paying almost double the usual going rate.

I was at the bar talking with one of Sheila's friends, Belinda. I'd only met her once or twice before, but I'd sure as hell remembered her! Belle was almost as tall as me, standing six foot easily, with dark, dark skin and long, tightly braided hair. Belle had a fantastic figure with large breasts, a shapely bum and long, well toned legs and arms. Just think Destiny's Child and you'll have the right picture, because looks wise, she would fit right in with Beyonce and co. Belle was wearing a black satin jacket, terracotta-coloured mini skirt and vest top, with fishnet tights and boots. She seemed to be just a little fed up that night and I tried to cheer her up by cracking jokes and making a bit of an arse of myself. More than one guy gave me dirty looks, thinking that the two of us were a couple and I managed to make her laugh and smile before we rejoined the others. Sheila gave me a warm smile as I handed her a drink and I decided then (the Dutch courage no doubt helping) that I would make a move at the club. Really, what did I have to lose? And to be honest, after the amount we were drinking that night, all our inhibitions would be lowered.

We all stayed in Yates's for another twenty minutes or so, downing a last round of oddly flavoured vodka (I had a gorgeous shot of pear drop flavour, Adele had mint choc, Sheila Dime Bar flavour and Neil black pepper!!) and then met outside to walk as a group to the club. The air was quite cool and most of the girls pulled their coats tight to them. I was happy with my new shirt, but was beginning to wish I'd brought my leather jacket with me. Still, at least I wouldn't have to pay to stash it in the cloakroom at the club. All told there were about a dozen of us by then and Sheila had had a text to say another of her friends was going to meet us at the club. I was glad she was having a good last night out on the town.

We got to the club and joined the queue. It looked like we'd be in before eleven and so not have to pay full entrance fee. A group of lads passing by looked over at Sheila, Belle and their girlfriends and wolf whistled; with a bit of playful catcalling. I didn't quite catch what they said due to chatting with Neil. Then we were at the front of the queue and paying to go in. We agreed to all meet up by the bar on the upper dance floor and separated to go to the cloakroom, toilet and bar. Ruth and Sheila chatted happily on their way to the toilets, Belle was slow to make a move towards anywhere and I thought she looked a little down again. However ten minutes later we were all piled up at the bat chatting and waiting to be served. Sheila was a bit giggly already and I pondered when to try and make a move on her, deciding the dancefloor would be my best bet.

For just over an hour or so, everyone was having a good time. It had gone midnight and I was thinking I'd try and get closer to Sheila around one o'clock. I'd been to the toilet downstairs and as I came out, I saw Belle stood just outside the 'Ladies'. She had that vague look of unhappiness again. Curious to see if she was alright and eager to practise my flirting on her at the same time; I went over. As she saw me Belle gave a weak smile and said 'Hi.' I said I thought she looked a bit glum, and asked was everything alright? Belle sucked in a breath; (my eyes flicked down to her cleavage as her bust swelled so much I thought her top might give under the strain) blew it out through her mouth and said.

"Yes and no. Aw, it doesn't matter; you'll think I'm daft." Before I'd thought about what I was going to say in reply I'd said

"Well, maybe, but I also think you look gorgeous tonight, so if there's something bothering you, why don't you give me a try. Problem shared, problem halved and all that." With another weak smile, Belle said

"I'm just a bit weary about getting wolf whistles and smart-arse comments about how I look all the time. Some guys tonight just seem to be real jerks." I remembered the catcalling outside the club earlier and replied

"Yes, but if you can, see it as a compliment. You're good looking and ..." I glanced up and down, to take in her height and figure, and then returned my eyes to look at hers

"Well, you're a big girl. You're going to be noticed." Oh no. what had I said wrong? Belle's eyelids brimmed slightly.

"That's the problem!" she blurted. I was a little confused and worried about what I'd said to upset her.

"Hey, hey I'm sorry." I moved right up to her and put a hand on her shoulder.

"C'mon over here." We moved away from the female traffic by the toilets and to the other side of an archway away from the lower dancefloor and opposite the main entrance. A couple were snogging in the opposite corner, but the area was otherwise empty. Belle dabbed at her eyes with a tissue from her handbag, saying she was sorry. I told her not to be and asked her what was wrong.

"I'm big." She blurted out. I frowned back at her.

"Belle, you're tall. You've got a big chest, a curvy figure. You're nicely toned. You look great. You're not big as in overweight. I don't think there's an ounce of fat on you!" Belle managed another smile.

"I know, but I'm going to go to fat. It's a worry for black girls. I mean, my mum's fat, my older sister's piled on weight over the last five years and I'm much taller than either of them, so what's going to happen to me as I get older? I wish I were more petite, I wouldn't get so much attention from idiots and could stop worrying about my weight." she paused for a moment, looked intently at me, then blurted

"I worry about it so much I've thought about stopping eating for a while or even making myself sick." she stopped at what must have been the look of dismay on my face.

"No, no, don't worry. I haven't. I know that'd mean an eating disorder and that I had real problems, but I just worry so much. Aw, God, why am I troubling you with all this now?" her eyes started to brim with tears.

My mind raced. Talk about bitter irony. Sheila and Adele had separately said to me that they wished they were both taller than they were, Sheila specifically mentioned Belle more than once, saying she wished she had her figure and stature. And here was Belle worrying so much and wishing for a body more like Sheila's. But that's been the way with a lot of girls I've known. If they've got long, straight hair; they wish it had more volume and body. Girls with long hair full of body wish it was straighter. The 'grass is always greener...' I guess. I decided to try and cheer Belle up enough to get back with the others. And besides, I thought what I'd decided to say was the truth.

"Belle, really; you're worrying too much. Look, I know girls who wish they had a body like yours. And even if you were more petite, I reckon you'd still be getting a lot of attention. It's not just your height, or the size of your boobs. You're pretty. You've got nice hair. Big brown eyes. Lovely smile. You've a nice personality, you're easy to talk to - you'd still be attracting attention. But yeah, you are tall. You can't change that. You've got a fabulous body and as long as you eat sensibly and get your exercise in, there's no good reason why you can't keep it. I mean, all this is in the future. You're in the here and now, with friends on a night out. And. You. Look. Great. It's a sad fact of life that as many idiots as decent guys are gonna find you attractive, but, to worry so much when you're looking so good..." I trailed off, smiling at her and shaking my head slightly.

Belle was looking at me slightly oddly. I hoped I hadn't said anything else that'd upset her and was aware I'd been away from Sheila for about fifteen minutes now. What if someone else was making a move on her? She did look great and was well up to party tonight. I was surprised as Belle suddenly leaned forwards and planted a kiss on my cheek.

"Sorry." she mumbled, blowing her nose on the tissue." That was really sweet and yes, I guess you're right." I smiled back at her.

"Hey, don't be sorry." Sheila was suddenly just a little less in my thoughts than a few seconds ago, but I still wanted to get back to her. I pointed upstairs. "C'mon then, we should go and join the others. I'll buy you a drink. Let's dance your worries away, huh?" Belle gave another smile and nodded.

"I'll just go and sort myself out a bit. Go on back upstairs and I'll be up in a mo'."

"You're sure, now?"

"Yeah. Go on."

Belle went into the toilets and I headed back upstairs, wondering about that kiss. Was it just possible I looking in the wrong place tonight? No. Sheila would be gone in two days; this could be my last chance. My only chance. I decided to buy Belle that drink I'd promised her and then try and get her onto the dance floor with the others and focus my attentions on Sheila. Reaching the bar I saw Adele placing an order and nipped over to ask her to get a drink in for Belle and I too. I gave her a tenner and as the bar staff set about pulling various bottles from the fridges behind the bar she turned to me, nodding in the direction of the dancefloor.

"Looks like you might've missed your chance, Steve." I followed her gaze to where Sheila was dancing with several of her friends. A group of three guys had come over and were dancing with them. One was talking to Sheila with his hand on her back, between her naked shoulder blades. She was laughing and smiling. My heart sank. Oh, no. I'd built up my hopes up of getting closer to Sheila, even knowing I was on the rebound. But now what? I could still muscle in, but it'd seem awkward and forced. Damn it!

The bar staff brought the order and as Adele paid, I saw Sheila glance across at the bar. She seemed to be looking for Adele and seeing her and me stood alongside, she gave a small smile and a wave. I felt quite gutted and only managed a feeble smile back. She returned this and then the guy she was dancing with moved in closer to talk into her ear again, blocking her from my sight. I took a bottle of lager from the several Adele was gathering onto a tray and as an after thought, picked up one for Belle. I heard Adele say

"We're sat over there by the fire exit." and was vaguely aware of her giving me a quick glance as she walked past in the direction I thought she'd indicated. Then she was gone and another group of people surged onto the dancefloor as a new track began, blending in from the old one. I totally lost sight of Sheila in the press of bodies.

I took a long swig from the bottle, the cold lager chilling the back of my throat. I was wondering what to do next when someone said

"Is that for me?" and I looked to my left to see Belle, smiling and looking a lot happier.

"It is." I handed her the bottle, condensation sliding down the cold, green glass.

"C'mon, I think the others are over there." I gestured towards where Adele had gone and where I could see the green glow of the fire exit sign in the far corner. I started to move away, but halted as I realised Belle wasn't following.

"I'm still feeling a bit, well, y'know, awkward about making a fool of myself back there." I started to say that she hadn't but Belle spoke over me.

"No. I feel I did. I'd rather not join up with the others just yet. I'd rather just chat for a while, if you don't mind." She looked oddly hopeful and took a long drink from her bottle with a nervous movement. I wasn't quite sure what to make of this but said

"No, of course not." moving aside as three or four young looking lads barrelled over to the bar, almost knocking me to one side and leering openly at Belle's body. I shrugged to her and motioned with my head over to the far end of the bar, where it was a little quieter and there was some empty seating. I was still feeling quite gutted about Sheila; perhaps chatting with Belle would take my mind off things, unless she was still feeling upset. Ah, hell, the night had started out so well...

We sat and drank from our bottles, making light and easy small talk about this and that. Belle had cheered up considerably and my fears of being a shoulder to cry on all night quickly evaporated. Plus, to be honest, there was no hardship in spending time looking at Belle, especially not the way she was dressed tonight! I had to keep being careful to maintain eye contact when talking, resisting the urge to examine the fabulous swell of her breasts. I felt a glimmer of hope for the night; I could always try and get Belle up on the dancefloor. I was just about to suggest we go and rejoin the rest of the group when Belle took a long swig from her bottle, which like mine, was now nearly empty.

"I think I'm going to head off after this drink." She announced. I felt slightly taken back and glanced at my watch, which told me it was about 12.35am.

I thought about Sheila. By my rough timetable I should be getting ready to make a move in twenty minutes or so. But was there any point now? I don't know if the drink was starting to make me feel dejected (I'm a bit of a depressive drunk, y'see) or if I had more hope that I'd consciously realised of something happening between Belle and myself; but I decided no, there probably wasn't any point. I may as well walk Belle home. She lived within half an hour's walk of West Street, just a bit further out of town. I could at least flirt with her a bit more.

"You sure you don't want to dance?" I asked. Belle took another long drink, finishing her beer.

"Nah. I think some fresh air would be nice."

On that, I had to agree. The warm summer temperatures added to the massed body heat from the clubbers made for sticky temperatures even with the air con. I finished my own drink and thought it was only fair to let the others know I was going.

"Okay, I'm just going to find Adele and let her know that I'm off." Belle raised an eyebrow.

"I'll walk you back." I explained. "Some fresh air would be good." Belle smiled.

"Cheers. The company'll be nice. I'll just find Sheila and let her know I'm going." I felt a little miserable at the mention of Sheila's name, but smiled back.

"Okay. Meet you by the front door in five then?"

"Okay." With that, we went our separate ways.

I headed towards the distant glow of the fire exit sign, not looking at the dancefloor. I didn't want to risk seeing someone all over Sheila. I searched instead for Ruth, Neil and Adele. As another new track started playing, more people got up to go onto the dancefloor. I saw Neil and Adele leaving a booth just ahead of me. I managed to catch up with Adele just as she was about to step onto the dancefloor. She smiled when she saw me.

"Coming to dance?"

"No, I'm going to head off." Adele looked surprised.

"What? But what about -"

I pulled a face and flapped a hand at the dancefloor, making a negative noise. Adele looked like she was trying to find the words to persuade me to stay, but I didn't want my nose rubbing in the fact I'd missed my chance with Sheila for the next two hours.

"Go on Adele. Your Prince Charming awaits you." I pointed beyond her towards Neil. As she turned to look, I stepped away and hurried off. I didn't want to cause a fuss and I knew Adele would try and talk me into staying. I was soon at the club entrance and couldn't see Belle, but in less than a minute she arrived, pulling on her satin jacket and fastening the buttons up.

"Good to go?" I asked.

"Yes." She grinned, the first proper smile I'd seen for over an hour. We walked out past the two dark long-coat clad bouncers and out into the early morning air. It was considerably cooler outside, with a gentle breeze. We had soon cleared the edge of the city centre and were in the student area chatting easily about this and that. I idly wondered if I might get invited in for a coffee when we got to Belle's. Soon, we were ten minutes walk away from West Street and coming to where we needed to take a route away from there and towards Belle's digs, which were still some twenty-five minutes away. I figured at the earliest I'd be back home by 2.15am, but wasn't concerned. It wasn't like I had to get up for work the next day.

Belle had been talking again about feeling down recently, but without getting upset like before. As we came to where we needed to divert towards hers, she paused. I looked at her questioningly. Belle hesitated a moment and then said

"I don't really want to go back to my place just yet. My housemates'll still be up. They've got friends over and won't hit the sack before three at the earliest." I considered this statement briefly.

"Well...where'd you like to go? D'you know which pubs are open 'til two?" Belle looked down and briefly hesitated again, looking up and saying

"Well, everyone'll be out for a while longer yet, so I wondered if I could come back to yours for a bit?" This took a second to sink in. Well, I couldn't say no to that now, could I? The only place we could go when we got there was my room. I decided to play a bluff.

"Well, sure. Come on in and have a drink, we can talk some more and then I can ring for a taxi for you when you want to go." Did I see a flicker pass over her face?

"That'd be great. Are you sure you don't mind?" Blimey, who was she kidding?

"Of course not."

With that, we started walking again, taking the route back to West Street. We were there in about ten minutes. Unlocking the front door and letting Belle go in first, I stepped in, turned on the hall light and closed and locked the door.

"You know we've got no communal living room here? I'm afraid you'll have to put up with my room." Belle smiled again.

"I know, I've been 'round before to visit Sheila. Her room's nice. It'll be interesting to see what yours is like."

Well, Belle soon found out. As we went in she stood and had a look around.

"It's nice to meet a guy that doesn't live in a pigsty. Most guys' rooms, yurrghh..." I laughed.

"Yeah, I know. You don't want to see Neil's room. D'you want a drink? There's tea, coffee, juice or I've some beers and spirits in. "

"Coffee'd be nice, thanks. Milk and no sugar please." Before I could stop myself I'd said

"Yep, you're sweet enough." And mentally kicked myself for coming out with anything so cheesy.

"Make yourself at home. Have a seat." I put my wallet and keys on the table in the corner and went through into the kitchen to make the drinks. As the kettle was boiling and I spooned Nescafe into two mugs, I wondered where all this was going to lead? In a couple of minutes I came back through to my living room with two steaming mugs of coffee and was surprised to see Belle sat on the end of my bed. She was still wearing her satin jacket. This gave me mixed feelings. Interesting that she was sat on the bed, but if she wasn't planning on staying long enough to take her coat off... oh well, at least spending some time alone with her beat watching someone else pawing Sheila on the dance floor. I felt a little disappointed that Sheila hadn't waited for me to make a move before responding to another guy so quickly. She'd seemed quite keen earlier. Then again, what did I expect her to be; psychic? I hadn't come out and said 'You look great, want to dance?' or done anything else direct. I'd left it all too late, just as usual.

Now here was Belle in my room, sitting on my bed. I handed her a mug and joined her on the bed.

"Nice room. I like your taste in music." She pointed to my CD collection on a shelf and we passed some time discussing what bands we liked and taking the piss out of Pop Idol. When that conversation finished I asked about what was going on at hers tonight. Belle told me about the party and that it involved some of her housemate's friends that she didn't really like too much. I was surprised when she said

"One of them's this guy; Darryl. He's an arrogant bastard, it's 'bitch' this and 'bitch' that. That's one of the reasons I don't really like dating many other black guys, a lot of them have just got a shitty attitude towards women." I told Belle that if I'd just said anything like that I'd be open to cries of 'racist' and that it sounded like more than a bit of a sweeping statement. She chuckled and replied

"I know what you mean. But sadly, it's true in my experience. There aren't many guys who'd have been as nice to me as you were back in the club."

Interesting! I felt a small thrill of anticipation and decided to shift the subject slightly to see if Belle would return to it.

"Well, I just don't like seeing anybody upset, especially when there's no good reason for them to be. How about parties in general? You like 'em?"

"Oh, yeah! In fact, we had one two months back that Sheila came to." I remembered Sheila saying she was going to a bash at Belle's. "I usually love parties and this one was for my birthday." (Belle was twenty-one in case you're wondering) "So I was in full hostess mode, opening the door and getting people drinks and everything." She mimed opening a door and smiled dazzlingly. "After a few drinks though I was, like 'Hi, I'm your hostess with the mostest." She threw her shoulders back, pushing out her chest. Her satin jacket swelled as her large breasts pushed against it. I tried my best not to goggle at her boobs and wasn't sure if I succeeded or not. "They're the same size as Pamela Anderson's, you know. Only mine are real." Belle said this with the utmost simplicity. I took another mouthful of coffee and with some effort, looked her in the eyes again. The best I could manage was

"I thought they looked big." I mentally kicked myself again. Belle laughed and drank more of her coffee, putting the empty mug on the floor, then, to my surprise, lying on her side and curling up on the bed, knees tucked into chest and eyes closed.

"I feel a bit sleepy."

Anticipation mounting, I decided to call her bluff. I had to know if this was going to go where I now seriously thought it might; so I asked

"Do you want me to ring for a taxi to get you home, then?" Belle smiled dreamily, eyes still closed.

"No, I like it here. It's cosy." Well hallelujah! Okay, I'd messed up with Sheila tonight, but unexpectedly pulled Belle! Then one of those interminable moments of self-analysis kicked in. It suddenly struck me that if I slept with one of her close friends, it would almost certainly mean there was no chance of anything between Sheila and I, not that there was much time left. That said, perhaps she wasn't that interested in me after all, given the events of tonight. And there was no way I was going to turn down an opportunity of being with Belle. I saw now that she'd wanted to come back to mine since saying she was going to leave the club. I didn't know if her upset before was genuine. It certainly seemed to be. So either it was and my response had made me seem appealing, or it was all a ploy to get me closer to her and knowing my 'nice guy' nature, she hoped that I'd offer to walk her home. Oh, hell. I told myself to stop analysing. I could always ask her later. Possibly over breakfast.

"I'm glad you like it here." I said. Belle opened her eyes and made an affirming 'm'mmm' sound, then lifted herself up on one arm and sat on one thigh; legs tucked side by side, her face less than a foot away from mine. I felt my heart start to beat more quickly.

"Is that your girlfriend?" Her eyes looked down and to the right. It suddenly struck me that I still had a small framed photo of Sam on my bedside unit. She was sat on a bed, wearing only an old t-shirt and a radiant smile. Her crossed legs hid her pussy. I'd taken it about a month after we'd started going out and we'd fucked like bunnies afterwards, enjoying our first mutual orgasm. The picture had been there for so long I was no longer conscious of it.

"She's pretty."

"Yeah, but she's also a cheating ex-girlfriend." I said, more bitterly than intended, reaching over to place the frame face down. Looking back towards Belle I noticed something small and the colour of burnt orange, folded on the seat of the chair under the desk at the foot of my bed. Then Belle spoke, and I looked at her again.

"She hurt you, huh?"

"Yeah. More than a little." Belle's right hand reached up to brush against her tightly braided hair. As it dropped down to her lap again I felt it just graze against my groin, almost as if by accident. Something down there began to stir.

I looked into Belle's eyes. They were fixed on mine. My heart felt to beat even harder in my chest, my cock beginning to swell in my pants. Was this it?

"Sounds like we've both been pretty fed up recently, huh?" she stated.

"It does." I felt her hand came to rest on my thigh.

"Did you mean what you said tonight? Do you think I look gorgeous? Great?" I threw caution to the wind and placed a hand on the side of her face feeling the hard braids in her hair against my fingertips. She didn't flinch away, her eyes never leaving mine. Touch taboos broken. This was it.

"I wasn't trying to impress you or anything, Belle. I meant what I said." Then I went for broke, hoping I wasn't going to be wrong.

"Belle, if that's your vest top folded up under my desk, what have you got on underneath that jacket?" Belle smiled, looking happy and surprised at the same time, her eyes flicking down to the bed before looking back up at me with a cool air of confidence.

"Well, why don't you have a look?"

Arms dropping to her sides, shoulders back, Belle pushed her chest out at me. I took my hand away from her face and put it onto the zip of her satin jacket. Using my other hand to steady the material at her neck, I slowly pulled it down. I could feel the pulse in my throat and worried it might be making my body shake with each beat. With a drawn out 'zzzzzzz' a widening 'V' of dark skin came into view, opening up as the zip travelled downwards into the swell of her naked breasts. I marvelled at the fact Belle had not only taken off her vest, but her bra too. She could only have done this whilst I was making the coffee, only minutes after arriving. Talk about decisive action! Then the zip was undone and her jacket hung open. The magnificent orbs of her breasts were barely covered by the black satin, nipples just hidden from view. Belle had a gold bar through her belly button which contrasted against her wonderfully rich, dark skin. My pulse pounded as my cock became uncomfortably trapped in my pants. I looked up into her eyes again. Belle was smiling expectantly.

"Same size as Pamela Anderson, huh?" I asked, not doubting it for a moment.

"But real." She whispered, her smile broadening into a wicked grin. With tremendous effort, I resisted the urge to touch and squeeze her breasts, instead putting a hand on either side of her face. Belle's lips parted, her breathing quickened, starting to come from both her nose and mouth.

"Let's make each other happy." she breathed and we moved closer together and kissed.

Her large, soft lips pressed against my own and the thrill of what we were about to share made my head feel light. All thoughts of Sheila were gone from my mind as I reached up and slipped Belle's jacket from her shoulders and down her arms. Reaching up to her glorious breasts I felt their weight in my hands; their softness filling my palms. Belle quickly unbuttoned my shirt and we stood, lips still smacking together. Her hands moved down to my belt, whipping it undone and tugging down my trousers. I didn't try and remove her miniskirt, instead reaching around and up under it. Her buttocks felt pleasantly firm under the rough texture of her fishnet tights and I could feel the slippery material of a thong. I ran a finger along its edge, from between her inner thighs, up to buttocks, over one hip and down to the heat of her mound. I shuffled back a step or two, quickly removing my shoes and socks. Straightening, I removed my wristwatch and gently tossed it so it landed cushioned by my trousers. Wearing only my bulging white Calvin Kleins, I looked up into Belle's face.

Nodding twice almost imperceptibly, Belle undid her skirt and stepped out of it as it fell. I took in her body. She was amazing. I mean really. Amazonian sounds so corny, but by God, that's what she was. Toned all over, but still with a feminine softness about her. Her legs were shapely and strong, not thin sticks like most tall girls and her hourglass figure was enough to make a man drool. Belle reached to the sloping plane of her bum and began to tug her fishnets down. Once at her thighs, she sat on the bed, undid her boots and threw them off. The tights followed. Now wearing only her thong, she lay back. I joined her and Belle's arms wrapped around me. Her hands toyed with my hair, her parted legs allowing my cock to press against her groin. We kissed and kissed, breathing hard, our tongues darting together. Her large breasts cushioned my chest and our groins pressed together, thrusting and pushing. I raised myself to lick and suck at her swollen nipples. Belle gasped and simply moaned.

"Make love to me."

I wasn't short of condoms. I'd stocked up with my last free supply from the University health centre before I'd left and I'd hardly used any with Sam. I swiftly grabbed one from the drawer of my bedside unit and tugged my pants down to my thighs. My cock sprang free and Belle ran her soft pale palm up its length making me twitch as I opened a foil packet. As I secured the condom in place, Belle wriggled free of her thong and parted her legs for me, repeating

"Oh, make love to me." I wanted to, I was going to, but I wanted to make sure Belle was ready for me first. I hate awkward thrusting and pushing, not quite being able to get your cock in and having to go back for more foreplay 'cos you haven't got a girl wet enough yet. Fortunately I also love pussy and so rarely have that problem! I knelt in front of Belle's groin and looked at the tight curls of hair and dark labia there. Rubbing against her pussy in a circular motion with the flat underbelly of my fingers, I felt the delicate skin move and part. Belle gasped and pressed against my hand. As I circled in the other direction her labia parted with a moist sound. I was struck by how pink she was inside! The contrast was startling and emphasised her femininity even more.

Using my first and second fingers I opened her pussy wide and bent forward to lap at her clitoris. I felt Belle stiffen as my tongue rasped against her fleshy nub. She cried out quietly and arched her back. I lapped up and down with long strokes, tasting her excitement, and then stuck my tongue out as far as I could and sank it into her body. I circled and worked back and forth, saliva spilling and mingling with her juices, uncaring of the loud slurps and wet smacking noises as Belle writhed in pleasure under my attention. After a minute or so, she gasped out a long low moan. I felt her pussy twitch around me and withdrew my tongue, lapping with quick, short strokes at her clitoris.

Belle writhed so much I had to press down on her hips to hold her steady enough to continue licking and nuzzling her.

"Oh God!" she whispered. "Please, don't stop, please-"her voice grew louder, more urgent "don't stop, please don't stop, please, don', no, pleeeeehh-HaHH!!" Her thighs sprang together, only my forearms stopping my head from being trapped between them. Belle trembled all over as she came, making urgent, inarticulate noises. I waited until her orgasm seemed to have passed and softly kissed her pussy before wiping at my lips and chin with the back of my hand. Belle opened her eyes dreamily.

"That felt... so good. Steve, I want you. I want you inside me!" I wanted the same thing; my cock was throbbing, bursting. I burned with a desire that could only be quenched inside her body. I needed to be inside her. Belle lifted her head as I positioned myself above her and guided my cock to her entrance with the flat of her hand. We locked eyes as I pushed forwards.

My attentions had the desired effect. I slipped into Belle easily, her pussy slick with excitement. We both gasped and moaned as her pussy parted to take me fully. Eyes closed, Belle caressed her breasts, circling the nipples with fingertips. I took a moment to savour the incredible feeling of being inside her body, before breaking into a slow, steady rhythm. Belle matched me and I instinctively knew neither one of us wanted to go hell for leather just yet. This felt so good and we wanted it to last. Belle pushed back against me by circling her hips in an odd but effective way. I watched her breasts bounce and move as we worked, but Belle was looking down to our crotches and following her gaze I saw my length appearing and vanishing, coated with her juices.

We stayed like this for some time, Belle laying back and circling her hips, panting constantly. When their motion suddenly stopped, so did I. Looking down at her, Belle said

"It's about time you got something more from this." and pulled her groin away from mine so I slipped from her body. "Get on your back." I was happy to oblige and watched, enchanted by her stunning body, as Belle straddled me and took hold of my cock. Head back and eyes closed, she lowered her hips slowly. The dark and engorged head of my cock butted against her brightly pink pussy before starting to sink slowly into it. Belle removed her hand and ever so slowly impaled herself on my length. It must have taken ten seconds before her pubic hair tickled my balls. I was so turned on I now wanted to thrust hard and fast; to fuck. I tried to thrust up with my groin but Belle's weight held me down. I only succeeded in rocking her upwards slightly, making her breasts sway.

With a precise movement, Belle pushed backwards with her hips; arching her back so her crotch pressed hard against mine. I pulled on her shapely hips and reached with both hands to cup her swinging breasts but Belle's fingers intercepted mine. Firmly, she lent forwards more and more, pushing my arms up and back until they were bent flat on the bed either side of my head. Her breasts were resting heavily on my chest now and with a soft grunt, Belle rested her full body weight on me, pinning my arms and upper body to the bed. I was briefly impressed by the suppleness of her hips, before her luscious lips found my own and she softly and gently began to kiss me. With each kiss, she gently rocked her hips, riding me incredibly slowly. She kissed my face, my neck, pressing down all the time so she was in complete control. I could probably have thrown her off if I really tried, but I'm not 100% sure and besides; why the hell would I want to?

The only sounds were the soft smack of Belle's lips against my skin, the tick-tock of the wind up alarm clock on the bedside unit, the gentle squeak of the bedsprings and the odd moan and gasp from me. This was heaven, but this was torture too. I wanted to thrust in and out quickly but couldn't do so, with Belle only making one slow thrust for every two 'tick-tocks' of the clock. I felt hot under her body, our combined body-heat making us both perspire. Our chests became increasingly slippery and Belle's breasts moved more and more, skidding on my chest as her hips worked. I don't know for how long Belle rode me like this, but it seemed like an eternity and yet she never once altered the slow speed with which she moved.

As her hips rose yet again, I felt my orgasm suddenly begin. I panted through my nose and tried to kiss her more quickly. But Belle lifted her head back from mine and the last thing I saw were her large brown eyes looking lovingly at my face before my eyes screwed shut as my orgasm hit. My hips jerked and thrust upwards spasmodically and I cried out as my orgasm ripped through me, making me tremble all over. As it passed, Belle gently kissed my face, blinking slowly and whispering into my ear

"That's for being such a good friend tonight. And because you looked so good yourself." I couldn't reply and instead took long, deep breaths, getting my wind back. As I recovered, Belle slipped herself off me and released my arms. Cool air wafted over my chest and I opened my eyes to see her shiny breasts sway as Belle pulled the condom from my softening cock, wrapped it in a tissue from the box by the bed and then pulled another one out which she used to wipe me clean. She lay down alongside me and we kissed and cuddled.

I thought now was a good time to make an offer.

"Belle, you're welcome to stay, y'know. For the night."

"I'd hoped so. I don't want to go anywhere else. This is cosy." With the main light off now and the only illumination coming from the bedside lamp, wrapped in each others' arms, warm bodies flooded with chemical rewards for our activities; I had to agree with her. But it wasn't time to get too cosy just yet. We cuddled for a short while, whispering to each other and kissing. Then our hands gradually began to wander, exploring erogenous zones and slowly arousing each other. Our kisses became more urgent. My cock hardened and with nearly imperceptible motions in time with my heartbeat, stood erect once more. This time Belle snapped a condom into place and grinned at me.

"You've noticed how we're pretty much the same height?" I had and what Belle appeared to be thinking of had crossed my mind too. I smiled and giving her a kiss, stood up. Belle stood too.

We clasped ourselves to each other, kissing and rubbing together. Belle's feet were a shoulder width apart and I lowered my weight down so my cock nudged between her legs. Belle mumbled something happily and her hands again guided me against wet, soft flesh. I clasped her bum with one hand and her upper back to me with the other and straightened to stand more upright again. My cock slipped up and into her pussy and we both cried out.

"Oh! Ohh, that feels good." She gasped.

"Oh, yeah." Belle squirmed against me, pulling me tightly to her. The standing position felt unexpectedly intense. I was just a touch taller than Belle and had to stoop slightly to thrust in and out, which wasn't too comfortable for my lower back, but the sensations around my cock more than made up for this. And from Belle's expression and moans, it felt good for her too. Better than either position before.

There was just the two of us, standing there and sharing our bodies. I realised I hadn't heard her gasps, the clock, or anything else for a short while, I was so lost in how good this felt. As we continued, Belle's pussy became more and more slick with lubrication, making the motion easier and easier. I began to thrust harder and at one point, Belle lost her balance slightly and stumbled backwards a step or two. Somehow I managed to move with and stay inside of her. We looked at each other and grinned, then looking at where we were stood I slipped from her and taking her shoulders, pushed her gently back against the wall. I took hold of the inside of each leg and lifted her thighs up and out, supporting them with the palm of my hand. Belle leaned against the wall for extra balance and gasped as I penetrated her again. I wasn't sure how long I could support her weight like this, but before I could muse about it too much, words spilled from Belle in a rush.

"Oh God, that feels good!" Her hands came up to my shoulders to take some of her weight and by supporting her bum with one hand and her back with the other, I felt more comfortable.

With her pussy more exposed and the wall to press against, I could move in and out of her more confidently and so broke into a faster rhythm. Belle gasped and muttered sweet nothings, then with her breasts pressing against my chest, each of my short, hard thrusts knocked the breath out of her a little. Soon, Belle had to stop kissing me in order to breathe through her mouth. She took in gasps of air and then frowned suddenly. Her eyes stayed shut as she began a quiet litany of ecstasy that grew in speed and volume until she was gently crying out, lost in pleasure

"Yes! Oh, yes! Yes! Yes!" Then her face contorted and her body stiffened. "Ohhhrrghh!!" her pussy squeezed and relaxed over and over as her orgasm hit. I stopped thrusting and enjoyed the feeling of her pussy pulsing around me. After she'd stopped gasping and relaxed a little I carried on thrusting more slowly and gently into her and then stopped as Belle's face looked pained. "No, don't stop, I'm okay. Carry on. I want to feel you cum in me again." I squeezed her bum and eased her back down onto the floor.

"On the bed then." I said and pulled out of her. Belle stepped forward and turned to sit on the end of the bed. I took her hand and squeezed it. "On your front please." Belle grinned and settled down onto all fours

I knelt behind her and taking hold of her bum, found her pussy by touch; slipping my cock into her again. Soon I was slapping against her buttocks, watching her large chest bounce and sway. Belle groaned happily, laughing as I took hold of her long hair and pulled her head back. The penetration was so deep, her toned body felt so tight, I knew I wouldn't last for long. I soon let go of her hair and held on to her hips with both hands, thrusting faster and harder.

"Oh, Belle."

The impact of my groin slapping against her buttocks made small waves visible in her flesh. Belle gasped loudly as I moaned again. Then we were groaning in unison.



The sensations grew more and more intense. Her rich, dark skin felt hot under my hands, her pussy even hotter around my cock. Her shoulders hunched up, head down, fingers clenched, grabbing hold of the sheets in each fist. Her pussy rubbed and rubbed along my length, the friction delicious. The rubbing sensation seemed to sink into my cock, a warm glow spreading inwards towards its centre. Belle gasped

"Ohh, Steeeve..."

The heat filled my length; it flowed through it, surging and exploded from the tip. With a groan I thrust hard into her body, shaking and feeling light headed as cum fired from my convulsing cock. Belle cried out and shook too; we locked together in exquisite mutual pleasure, gasping and panting, then relaxing and breathing more regularly as the ecstasy drained away, leaving us filled with a warm afterglow.

We snuggled down on the bed, which creaked now in quiet protest under our weight. After cuddling for a while, my cock had softened and the condom was coming off. I reached for the tissues and handed some to Belle. We took it in turns to clean each other up a little and then lay on our sides, facing each other. I felt a little sleepy now, body awash with sexual afterglow. Belle seemed to feel the same, but as we quietly talked and I ran a hand over her thighs and bum, back, shoulders and hair, I was still excited by her body and turned on by her big eyes and bright smile. I slipped my hand onto her breast and gently stroked it as we whispered to each other. Belle's hand found my balls, and gently tickled them. I winced in pleasure and her hand moved to my flaccid cock, gently taking hold of it. As we continued to whisper, her hand gently worked my cock, tugging and squeezing, circling around. It lolled about limply in her grasp. As she worked and we talked, I gasped in pleasure as it began to harden again and the sensations of her hand moving against me became stronger. I brushed her nipple with my thumb and Belle closed her eyes dreamily.

"Seems like you're ready to make me even happier." She whispered. My cock stood erect and Belle's hand squeezed and relaxed around it. I kissed her and rolled over on top, reaching for a condom and replying

"Well, I know I'm going to have a smile on my face for days after tonight." Belle giggled as I knelt back, put on the condom and then raised myself above her. "You're fantastic Belle."

"Well...you're not half bad yourself." She replied with a grin.

We went slowly, with luxurious long, steady movements, savouring each other's bodies. I couldn't believe I'd got it up again and that we were still at it. Still, I didn't think there was any cum left in me and thoroughly enjoyed feeling confidence and an odd sense of power; feeling like I could just go on and on. We stayed that way - gently rocking back and forth, kissing and resting our heads side by side, moaning and gasping lazily, sometimes urgently, holding each other as we shared ourselves. When I knelt upright to take a good long look at Belle beneath me, to fix the moment in my mind forever; the change in position made her gasp and she lifted both knees up, thrusting back at me with renewed vigour. We'd been enjoying each other for over ten minutes and the warm night was taking its toll. I felt hot and tired and looking at Belle, her dark skin shone all over with fine perspiration, which ran in small trickles over her curves.

Belle's breath suddenly came in sharp gasps, her face twisted, mouth open and eyebrows arching upwards. With a shudder and cry she came again. Still feeling hard and not ready to cum again yet, I carried on thrusting into her with more tenderness, but less than a minute after her orgasm Belle kissed me, pressing her lips against mine for several seconds and then putting her hands on either side of my face.

"Steve I'm sorry, but I'm feeling sore now. It's felt great but," she smiled apologetically "I'm shattered. You've worn me out." I was tired too, and felt thoroughly satiated. I had no problem with calling it a night.

"Ready for bed then?" Belle smiled and nodded. I kissed her and slipped my cock free. Getting up I collecting the tissues from the floor and chucked them in the bin. Removing the condom I passed some tissues to Belle and she dabbed at her pussy whilst I cleaned myself up too. Shortly we snuggled down, pressed together nicely in the single bed. It was too hot for even a thin sheet so I tossed it back to the foot of the bed. Belle told me she'd booked tomorrow (well, today) off work to allow for a hangover from the night out and as she was off, her Mum was coming over to visit. Looking at the clock it was 4.15am and we agreed to set the alarm for 10.00am, so she could have some breakfast and still be home and ready for her Mum arriving at noon. Belle snuggled against my shoulder as I turned the lamp off and gently stroked her hair. We both fell asleep with a smile on our faces.

(To be continued...)
After School Special (Ben's Mom catches him in odd situation with his teacher)

Ben sat at his desk with his head down in the middle of an empty classroom. He was in trouble and didn't know why. It was already half an hour after school had been let out and he was still in his last period class. He just sighed tiredly and waited. He was waiting for when Mrs. Darien would allow him to go. He didn't understand why she gave him detention. It was the last day of his senior year and at the last second before the bell rang, she said to him, "Ben? Please stay in your seat."

He did what she asked but was very confused. She explained to him that he had a detention that still needed to be done before he could leave for the year. As the other students were leaving he heard the usual 'oooohhhs' and 'uummmms' as if he were in deep shit. But Ben was a good student, he never did anything inappropriate that warranted a detention. He hardly ever spoke, being as shy as he was. He had asked Mrs. Darien what this was for, but she dismissed it like he should've remembered. Ben slowly dropped his backpack down to the floor and sat back down. He had wanted to say goodbye to those friends on his bus route before graduation. After all, not all of those riding were seniors.

Ben's head was resting on his arms, which were folded, across his desk. He quietly peeked up at the front of the classroom. There at the head of the class was Mrs. Darien. Her thirty-five year old body was sitting at her desk typing on her laptop. Her soft brown eyes darted across the screen above the rim of her glasses. The sound of her fingers pecking away at the keyboard was the only sound that echoed throughout the room.

Ben put his head back down and breathed a sigh of irritation. He started tapping his foot on the tile floor. The tapping started softly, then began to increase.

Mrs. Darien eyes wandered up from her computer screen and landed on the young man.

Tap, tap, tap, TAP, TAP, TAP.

She stopped her typing and addressed her student.


Ben's head snapped to attention. His tapping ceased.

"Yeah?" Ben asked.

"Your foot."

"Sorry." He said after a short hesitation.

She looked at him for a moment, then put her face back down to the computer screen. Her finger pecking began again.

"Your mom's on her way isn't she?"

"Uh-huh. I called her."

"Good." Mrs. Darien said with a hidden irk to her voice.

Ben just stared back at the young teacher. Her long brown hair was rolled up on the back of her head, with a few loose strands hanging around. She was a woman who didn't need to work hard to look good. Her hair could be a mess when she woke up and still be sexy. The glasses she wore added a brainy taboo to the mix that always had the guys in her class talking.

He took a moment to look down below the desk and watched as her long legs crossed. She was really something to look at. It was too bad she was his teacher and -

"Is your mom still mad at me Ben?" Mrs. Darien asked not looking up from the screen.

And his mom's best friend. Well, sort of. They had sort of a falling out a couple of weeks ago and she hadn't been around much. Her first name was Stephanie, but since she was his teacher, both her and his mother discouraged first name reference. So to Ben, she was Mrs. Darien. Much like referring to his mom. He would never call his mom by her first name, which was Ashley. The titles were not up for negotiation, so Ben never brought it up.

Ben finally answered her question, "I...I don't know. I don't even know what you two were upset about."

Mrs. Darien rolled her pretty eyes, "Oh. Phuh. It's the same old stuff Ben. Rehashed melodrama from our old high school days. That's all. Your mother just overreacts."

Sarcastically Ben replied, "Tell me about it."

His mom and Mrs. Darien were former cheerleaders together at this very school, and very close friends. They were thirteen, or something like that, when they first met. They had a lot in common, such as their unwitting ability to attract the opposite sex. They're both in peak physical condition, and still love to dance. Some of the differences were that Mrs. Darien was a brunette, and his mother was a blonde. Another difference was that Mrs. Darien was the book smart one who ended up with a teaching degree, while his mother was more of a party girl who ended up pregnant at age sixteen.

Ben stared down at her legs again. He really liked it when she rubbed her calves together. She rubbed them so steady, Ben expected to see a fire start. She was extremely enticing to look at, and Ben loved looking. His mother's best friend had always been one of his fantasies growing up.

In mid sentence, Mrs. Darien stopped typing to rub her eyes. She was getting tired and was about ready to tell Ben that his detention could have an early ending. She yawned. Her mouth opened wide and her eyes shut briefly. As her eyelids opened she focused in on the eighteen-year-old senior in the middle of the classroom.

His head was still down but his eyes peered over his arms and were blatantly staring down at her legs.

Mrs. Darien noticed and her breath caught in her throat. She knew that men found her attractive and the fact that a guy would be staring at her body was no big shocker. But the fact that her best friend's son was staring sort of caught her off guard. She knew Ben. Ben didn't just come right out and stare at women's bodies. He was too shy. He was just a kid at heart. She didn't think that Ben had ever been with a girl. 'Poor kid' she thought to herself.

He didn't realize that she was aware of his staring. She decided to just give him a little taste of what his eyes so very much wanted to see. She figured this was the last day of his high school career, and after he leaves here he'll be entering the world of adulthood, so why not just tease the boy a little. She won't get into any trouble for "accidentally" exposing herself a little bit. Mrs. Darien was pretty sure Ben wouldn't tell. Besides, it was something that she had always fantasized about. Playing around with a student without actually playing was kind of kinky. She missed the old days when she was in high school. She and Ashley would delight in torturing the high school boys together. It was their special gift to the school. They were the school cock teasers, and they loved the title.

Mrs. Darien continued to type, only now she uncrossed her legs and re-crossed them towards the unsuspecting kid. Her face never came up from the computer screen as she slowly started to rub her legs together. She flexed her leg muscles slightly, just enough to cause the curves to gain in dimension.

Ben gulped as his teacher's legs rubbed back and forth seductively.

She then uncrossed her legs and opened them. Her thighs were open so he could see up her skirt all the way to her black panties.

Ben's eyelids stretched open and he scooted around nervously in his seat. He couldn't believe his luck. Mrs. Darien was unknowingly showing him her panties. He felt the arousal start to build. The stirring in his pants made him dizzy. This was his mom's friend. His teacher. He didn't know how to react. He was having a hard time relaxing.

"So what are your plans this summer Ben?" She asked without looking up.

His eyes went to her beautiful face.

"Umm…I don't know yet." He said timidly.

"You gonna pick up chicks? Party? That sort of thing?" She smirked.

Ben's face drooped.


She looked up at him and gave him a sympathetic look, "Awwwe."

Ben grimaced.

Mrs. Darien backed away from her desk and stood. She walked over to the chalkboard. There were several chemistry notes on the board. She picked up an eraser and began to wipe it clean. Her back was turned to Ben and she continued to talk to him.

Ben watched the lovely creature at the board as she made tiny circles with the eraser.

Mrs. Darien made it a point to spend as much time at the board as possible. She wanted her captive audience to enjoy her backside. The short black skirt hugged her hips tightly and she spread her legs shoulder width apart. The skirt came down to mid thigh and she swayed slightly. She put the other hand on her butt in a nonchalant way, as if resting her shoulder.

"Soooo, Ben. What do you plan to do with your life now that you're graduating?" Her fingers dug into her bottom.

Ben's legs pressed up and together. He slid one of his books down into his lap in order to hide the erection that was forming. Again he gulped and stared at the tight fabric that engulfed her round form. She lightly scratched the thin material with her painted fingernails. Ben's stomach did somersaults.

"I…was thinking about college. I don't know." Ben couldn't think straight.

"College is good. What do you plan to study?" She moved down the board closer to where Ben was sitting.

"Uh…I want to be a…a…"

"An…astronaut?" She turned her head to him and smiled. It was one of those groin-numbing smiles where she bit her bottom teeth. Those perfect brown, doe eyes shined through the lens of her glasses and captivated Ben. The loose strands of brown hair fell down in her face and she blew on them softly.


She giggled, "Well…good. I'm glad you have ambitions."

She was almost finished when the eraser dropped out of her hand. It fell down in front of her. Mrs. Darien took a deep breath and faced forward. This is what she had been waiting for. The ultimate craving for a young man. She started to lean over at the waist.

Ben pressed the book hard into his lap as his teacher bent down to pick up the eraser.

She purposely kept her legs straight and extended her arm. Her other hand gently rubbed down her bottom and caressed the back of her thigh. She stayed in that position a little longer than was necessary, but she didn't care. She enjoyed teasing young Ben. It was something she had never done to him before. In all the years she had known him, it never even crossed her mind. Finally she slowly stood up and went back to erasing the board.

Ben shivered with excitement as Mrs. Darien's exquisite body slid back up into a standing position. He noticed her small hand never left her rearend.

Mrs. Darien could feel his eyes burning holes into her skirt. It was like she could feel the heat emanating from his teenage hormones. It was making her hot and she started to perspire. Casually she reached up and unbuttoned the top two buttons of her blouse. This exposed part of her black bra and enough cleavage to make a grown man cry. She turned towards Ben and put her hands on her hips.

She smiled, "You have any questions for me Ben?"

Ben raised an eyebrow, "About what?"

"About anything silly. College?" Her smile was hypnotic.

Ben shrugged, "I don't know. What do you know about college?"

This made Mrs. Darien laugh. She walked over to Ben, pulled out a chair, and sat in front of him. Once again she crossed her legs for the young boy. She also crossed her arms underneath her tits which caused them to lift, exposing more of her cleavage.

Ben felt the lump form in his throat as Mrs. Darien's nipples pressed against her blouse. He was becoming nervous, especially now with her hot body sitting so close to him. He adjusted the book in his lap so she couldn't see the tent in his shorts.

"You know Ben, I am a teacher. I did go to college. I think I know a few things." She smirked at the obvious tension in his body. She laughed on the inside as she watched his roaming eyes jump back and forth between her legs to her chest. It was evident that he was having some trouble controlling their activity. They wouldn't stay locked in their sockets.

"Socializing." Ben stated.

"What?" Mrs. Darien asked confused.

"I want to know about socializing with people in college. Tell me about it."

Mrs. Darien paused for a minute. Her brain was obviously processing what Ben had asked her.

"You mean like…frats or something? How to make friends?" She looked at quizzically, "Is that what you mean Ben?"

Ben shrugged, "Sure. I don't know. I'm just not very good at it."

She smiled coyly at his honesty. She thought it was a cute and endearing quality.

"Jeez Ben, I thought you were going to ask something difficult. I am Mrs. Socialite. I know how to talk to people."


"Well sure. You know me Ben. Have you ever seen me shy with people?"


"No. It comes naturally to me." She uncrossed her legs, alternated, then crossed them again. She made sure to open them enough to give Ben a close up shot of her panty-covered pussy.

"So…I…" Ben stuttered and then fell silent. He could see every thing between her thighs. Her smooth skin, firm and tan. And the black lingerie that covered up her most intimate area. She was driving him crazy. And to Ben, she didn't realize she was doing it.

His stuttering made Mrs. Darien giggle, "You okay Ben? Cat got your tongue?"

"Naw…I mean…I'm fine." Again he adjusted his legs so he could relieve the increasing pressure in his crotch. That was the power women had over men. Embarrassment. An erection is like an alarm system announcing a guy's arousal to the world. And women like Mrs. Darien knew exactly how to trigger them.

"You seem a little uncomfortable Ben. Why don't you stand up and stretch?" She smirked knew full well what she wanted him to do.

"No!" He blurted out, "I mean…I'm fine." Ben struggled for the right words. He couldn't talk. The only thing on his mind was Mrs. Darien's extraordinary body sitting two feet in front of him.

She took the game to the next level, "Oh come on Ben. Stand up."

Mrs. Darien stood up before the nervous teenager and grabbed his arms. She pulled him up out of the desk. Frightened that he was about to expose himself to her, he held the book in place in front of him as he stood.

"There you go Ben. Just because you have detention doesn't mean you have to be uncomfortable." She stood directly in front of the scared boy and looked down at the chemistry book he was holding.

"What are you doing Ben?"

His eyes shot open and his arms tensed. He followed her beautiful eyes down to the book.

"Nothing…I…nothing…" Ben stammered.

Mrs. Darien looked at Ben's face. She smiled at him. Ben smiled back and did his best to keep eye contact with her. It was difficult because now her cleavage was just inches away from him.

The two of them stood facing each other for about a minute not saying anything. Ben studied every inch of the pretty woman's face. Every curve and dimple of her cheeks made Ben want to cry. She was just too perfect and he wanted to stare at her until the end of time.

Without warning the book slipped out of his hands and fell on the floor. It's spine crashed against the tile and bounced back behind Mrs. Darien.

Ben closed his eyes and breathed heavily. He couldn't move.

"Oh!" Mrs. Darien exclaimed as the book smacked the ground. She looked down behind her and turned around slowly, "I'll get it Ben."

And for the second time in the past twenty minutes, Mrs. Darien did what all males ache for. She bent her deliciously perfect form over at the waist, and didn't bend her knees. Only this time, this sizzling body was directly in front of him.

Mrs. Darien took great delight in her venomous teasing of her young student. She bent down slower than she did to pick up the eraser. She wanted to give Ben ample time to stare at her round butt. She was proud of her firm ass. She had spent lots of time working out, sculpting her ass to a perfect shape. The best part was that she was already blessed with a flawless figure. Not much exercising was needed to improve on an already desirable body.

Ben's breathing quickened and he hiccuped. He opened his eyes to absolute heaven. Mrs. Darien's ass right under his nose only inches from his shorts. If she backed up just slightly her skirt would bump into his cock. Or if he moved in slightly he'd press into her. This was becoming more than he could take. The stimulation was unlike anything he'd ever experienced before.

Mrs. Darien grabbed onto the book and smiled. She didn't want to stand up yet. This was too exciting. Instead she turned her head to see what her little friend was doing. Her head went to the side and looked up at Ben's face.

Ben tore his eyes away from her tight behind and looked down at her.

Mrs. Darien bit her bottom lip and Ben's jaw dropped. His eyes were struggling to stay open. It looked as though he could pass out at any moment.

She didn't say anything. Instead she took one step backwards and pressed her skirt-covered ass into his throbbing erection. It was just a small bump, but it sent jolts of electricity through his body.

"Sorry Ben." As she said this she started to rub her ass into his straining cock ever so lightly. She didn't want to make this a hardcore situation. Just a small massage that would drive Ben wild. Just something that would encourage Ben to tell stories to his teenage friends. Yet not enough to get her into trouble.

"Uh…Uh…Mrs. Darien…" Ben sighed. His hands trembled at his sides. He wanted to grab hold of her lovely cheeks and hold her there at his cock. He was sweating now as her ass gently brushed against his hardon.

She bit harder on her lower lip and closed her eyes. She knew she had to stand up now, otherwise the situation was going to get out of hand and it would be all her fault. Instead of listening to her morals she pressed back into him a little harder.

"I've got your book here, Ben…" She stated the obvious with a breathless voice.

"Uh-huh…" Ben agreed. Carefully he nudged his cock into the skirt, applying a tiny pressure.

"Ah-HEM!!" A Voice came from the doorway of the classroom.

Faster than lightning, Mrs. Darien was upright and five feet away from the student. Her heart was racing like wild fire through the Arizona Forrest. Goosebumps cascaded her shoulders and forearms. She composed herself and made it look as if everything was perfectly normal, with little success. She had been caught teasing her student, and she knew it. As calmly and as professional as possible, she turned to the doorway.

Ben was still standing there with his legs shaking. His arms continued to shiver at his sides. The boy's heart was pounding, and the anxiety of the whole situation was unbearable. Ben couldn't move. His tented jean shorts continued to jut out from his body, causing a hurtful pressure in his balls. Cautiously he turned to the voice in the doorway. When he saw the woman standing there he whispered apprehensively. "Mom."

"Ashley…I…" Mrs. Darien was at a loss for words. Her best friend had just walked in and witnessed her ass rubbing Ben. She didn't know how to react, or what the hell to say. She was stunned. She could feel the red filling her tanned cheeks and her teeth began rattling fearfully. Clenching her jaw tightly, she inconspicuously reached up and flipped the opening of her blouse shut.

Mrs. Darien tried breaking the uncomfortable silence, "Ash…what…what's going on? You have a nice day at work?"

"I did." Ben's mother stood in the doorway with one hand on her hip. She looked like the typical mother who had caught her kids playing with matches. The anger was painted across her face and it was obvious she wanted answers.

Ben's Mom continued, "You know it would've been better if I didn't have to leave early to pick up my son from detention. Detention? What the fuck Stephanie?"

"What do you mean?" Mrs. Darien played the innocent. "He had to stay for a detention before graduation. Otherwise he won't graduate. I don't make the rules Ashley. I just enforce them."

"Ha!" Ben's Mom cracked up. "And what rule were you enforcing just now? Huh?"

Mrs. Darien opened her mouth to speak, but fell short. She just stood there and kept her mouth shut.

"And what exactly do you teach Steph? ASSademics?" Ashley chided.

Mrs. Darien looked away. She was embarrassed and didn't want to give Ashley the satisfaction that she got to her. Unfortunately Ben's Mom had succeeded. So Mrs. Darien crossed her arms to her chest and pouted.

Ben, on the other hand, stood rigid as ever just watching the exchange. He was getting fidgety and wanted to leave.

The two grown women stood there like prissy teenagers playing a staring contest. Neither one of them wanted to break the silence. Mrs. Darien had her professional pride to uphold, and Ashley had her motherly pride. Both femmes were the same in that regard and they'd been this way since their teenage days. It was a routine that they were both used to and their lives have always been a competition.

Finally, Ben's Mom spoke, "Is this your idea of proving me wrong? By seducing my son? By seducing Ben?"

"Excuse me?!" Mrs. Darien suddenly broke her muteness.

"Oh you know exactly what I'm talking about Steph!" Ashley's eyes were wide with resolve. The frown on her face expressed everything.

Mrs. Darien rolled her eyes, "Ashley…lock the damn door."


"If you're going to bring up personal stuff, I don't want the whole damn faculty hearing."

"Fine." Ashley stepped completely into the classroom, shut the door and locked it. She grabbed onto the handle and gave it a good hard tug. It stayed locked. "There. Happy?"

Ben felt that his presence was an intrusion on this argument. It was obviously none of his business, and he wanted to get out of there.

"I think I'm gonna go." He started to walk towards the door.

"You're not going anywhere." Ben's mother told him straight out.

Ben froze.

As she looked at Ben, she couldn't help but notice the enormous bulge in the front of his pants. It shocked her. Ben's erect penis looked like it was bursting through the zipper. For some reason, Ashley felt a warm tingle surge through her legs. She didn't know why. The irate mother couldn't explain it. Ashley was furious at the whole situation. She looked at her son and thought about what she had seen when she had first walked in. She saw her best friend, Ben's teacher, bent over and rubbing her tight ass into his groin. She thought about that for a moment. 'His…hard…long…bulging…' The strange thoughts penetrated her mind against her will. It was weird for Ashley to think about her son's penis. She's never done that before. She chided herself. 'What am I thinking?'

Mrs. Darien was getting frustrated, "Come on Ash. The kid doesn't need to hear this. Why don't you just let him go?"

"Oh! And all this time I thought you wanted him to stay. You perverted sex fiend." Ashley struck hard.

"Whoa! What are you talking about?" Mrs. Darien played dumb. She knew where this was headed.

"Don't give me that shit. I saw you rubbing that fine ass of yours all over his penis."

Mrs. Darien gulped.

Ben's erection begun gaining strength again at the mention of Mrs. Darien's butt. And when his Mom said 'penis' in reference to him…it made Ben feel a little bizarre.

Ben's Mom continued, "The other day you told me that you could seduce any man you wanted, no matter what the circumstances. Is this what you meant?"

Mrs. Darien stood still and silent. She recalled the conversation that had broken up their friendship. It was about this very subject. She didn't know why it was such a big deal, it was just talk. She had told Ashley that seducing the forbidden was a challenge but not impossible. Then Ashley came back with "forbidden was forbidden, and that you shouldn't go after some people." For instance married men. Mrs. Darien disagreed and this pissed Ashley off to no end. To Ashley it was a respect thing. That you should respect all marriages no matter what. Respect the partner of the married man. Don't hurt people for the sake of your own self-satisfaction. Just because you could seduce a married guy, doesn't mean you should.

Anyway, that was the thing that disturbed Ashley. She was so mad at Stephanie Darien for even suggesting that she would do something like that. And just to prove that she could. Ashley saw this as disrespectful and told her that she didn't feel comfortable hanging around with someone who would do something like that. Then they stopped talking. It had been a few weeks and this was the first time they've seen each other.

Mrs. Darien was getting tired of this exchange. "I don't think this is the same thing Ashley. Ben isn't married."

"He's my son. And basically your nephew. What were you thinking? He could be your son for Christ's sake!" Ashley lectured her former friend.

"Only if I got knocked up when I was sixteen!" Mrs. Darien countered.

"Fuck You Stephanie!!"

"Fuck You!!" Mrs. Darien shouted back.

Ben couldn't believe this conversation was taking place in front of him. He couldn't believe his mom and Mrs. Darien were yelling at each other this way. This whole thing made his already stomach do flip-flops.

Mrs. Darien looked over to where Ben was standing. She looked at his nervous face and started to look down his body. Her eyes traced down his chest all the way to the delightful package between his legs. Oh how she wanted to get into those shorts and free the monster that was inside. It still pressed on the zipper aching to break free.

Ben's Mom followed Stephanie's eyes and found them locking onto her son's erect penis. It was still hiding inside the jean shorts but she could tell it was big. Her own skin started to crawl as she gazed upon the hidden hardon. She started feeling that strange feeling again where she wanted to know what was in those shorts. The way his pants were pushing out, it made the shorts look too small. 'Oh God…what's going on here?' She thought to herself. 'Why am I thinking about my son's cock?…I don't know!…His…long…hard…stiff…STOP IT!'

Ben stared at the floor and didn't notice the two sets of eyes boring into him. Even their silence didn't catch his attention. He just stood there aimlessly with his fingers gripping the sides of his pants.

Mrs. Darien looked away from Ben's crotch and back up to her friend. She was shocked. Her best friend surprised the living daylights out of her. Ashley was looking at her own son's tented shorts. 'Holy shit!' Ashley was glaring at Ben's cock, and from the sparkle in her eye…she was enjoying it.

The student stood silently; unaware as to the several thoughts about him that floated about the room.

Ashley began to feel heat coming from inside her body. No matter how hard she concentrated, the warmth between her legs smoldered. It scared her. Stephanie too was consumed with a heat that wouldn't cease. She was being overwhelmed by urges to ravish the young kid and scratch the itch amid her thighs. As the beads of moisture formed on her face she looked up at Ashley. She walked over to her best friend's ear and whispered.

"You want him, don't you Ash?"

Ashley was jolted out of her trance and turned her eyes slightly to the side and looked at Stephanie.

"What?!" The mother sounded disgusted.

"You want your son. Admit it." Stephanie smirked at her.

Ashley was getting flushed. She shook her head, but her eyes were saying something else entirely. The fuzzy headed mother was feeling something. But there was no way she was going to admit it.

"No. I don't know what you're talking about."

Mrs. Darien continued, "I'm talking about forbidden flesh, Ash. I'm talking about seducing you kid. I'm talking doing what you really want to do. Come on. Just like in the old days. You remember."

Ashley timidly nodded her head, "Of course I remember. Don't try and change the subject Steph. You got caught. So now you're trying to confuse me and get out of trouble."

Steph's eyes widened, "Confuse you? That sounds like an admission of guilt! You do want him! You sexy bitch!"

"SSsshhhh…I…" Ashley quivered, "You're crazy. There's no way I would do that."

Stephanie knew she was making progress. The aura of sex was filling the room quickly and Stephanie knew it. Once the aura caught a hold of you, you become helpless to its pull. It was just going to take a little more convincing, but not much. She could see the sweat forming on Ashley's forehead. It matted the top of her pretty blonde head. It was a sure-fire sign that Ashley was getting enticed.

Stephanie walked back behind her friend and rested her chin on her shoulder, "Look at him Ash. Just take a good, long look."

Ben was yawning. He was focusing on the floor in front of him as the two women studied him.

"He's so young Ash. So young and strong. Can't you see it Ash?"

"He's my son. I don't know what you're implying."

"Quite simply that he's ready to grow up now. Who's going to help him do it Ash? Who's going to be the lucky bitch to take care of that hard rocket between his legs? You're his mother Ash. Who better than you?" Stephanie was very persuasive when it came to matters of the flesh. As her chin sat upon Ashley's shoulder she could feel the twitching every time her son's cock was mentioned.

"He's a shy boy Ash. Sooo very shy and sweet. He doesn't know how to do it himself. We can't deny our services to a person in need. That's why I was helping him. But now that you're here…" She trailed off.

"I can't. He's…he's…what about Don?" Ashley's heart was pounding so hard she could hear it.

"What Don don't know won't hurt him." Stephanie squeezed Ashley's ass softly.

Ashley squeaked, "Aahh!"

"SSSssshhh…" Stephanie hushed her, "Remember the old days Ash?"

The sexually excited mother nodded, "Uh-huh…"

"Yeah you remember…" Stephanie blew onto her ear. Ashley sighed as the hand on her ass rubbed in little circles.

Ashley's breathing started to increase heavily. She was still shaking her head, but her legs began trembling. The degree of fear crossed her face, and yet the symptom of lust was taking over. She was getting hot and didn't know how to control it.

"No, I can't." Ashley said.

"But you want to, don't you Ash?" Stephanie stood waiting for an answer. She was on a roll. The warmth between her legs was heating up. In the beginning she just wanted to tease the boy, but now it seemed that neither her nor Ashley was going to leave this room without getting what their bodies desired.

"I…I…" Ashley searched for the right thing to say. The sight of her aroused son stuck in a hot classroom with two aroused women was stifling her motherly instincts. On the outside she was his mother, but on the inside she was a lust crazed female with a pussy that needed servicing. Normally in an aroused state, she would simply go home and fuck her husband Don. But her best friend was egging her on like they were cheerleaders again. It was pushing her over the limit.

"Come on Ash. You need this. We need this. Your son…needs this. Don't think. You're thinking too much. Just think…hot…naked…hard…forbidden…sex. I know you want it." Stephanie was persistent, and with her hand massaging Ashley's firm behind, it was not hard to persuade her. It was getting to a point that neither one of the ladies would be able to get along with out something hard up their pussies. So much stimulation and this was just thinking about the young lad.

"He's…my son. Oh God. What are doing to me Steph?" Ashley's struggling was becoming a losing battle. She could feel the wetness moistening her pussy. She was close to giving in. Extremely close.

Stephanie slid her hand down her best friend's arm and held onto her hand. Their fingers interlaced and Stephanie pulled her over to the oblivious boy. They walked over to him like they were on a mission of exploration. One friend, Stephanie, the confident one, while Ashley being the reluctant follower. Ashley just went along with her as her arm was tugged in Ben's direction.

Ben suddenly looked up as the two women were in front of him. He had zoned out completely and was a little taken back when he saw the females in front of him. He opened his mouth and started to speak.

"Mom? When are we leaving?" It was suddenly brought to his attention just how reddish and bothered the girls' faces were. He looked at Mrs. Darien. She was again biting her lower lip and stared at him through the thin frames of her glasses. He was confused. Why was she looking at him that way? It didn't make sense. This was going to get him into trouble with his mom. So he turned his attention to his mother.

"Mom?" Ben asked.

"Oh god…Ben…I…" Ashley felt like she was running a fever.

Ben watched her face turn red. She looked like she was burning up, but she wasn't mad. It seemed as though all the anger had leaked from her body and replaced with something else entirely. Only he couldn't place it. Her eyelids looked heavy, but she didn't look sleepy. Her mouth was open slightly and she was breathing heavily. However she was not out of breath.

"Mom…what's wrong?" Ben asked of his mother.

Ashley felt a bead of sweat drop from her face onto her shirt. That suddenly made her aware that her nipples were hard and sticking out of her shirt. She wore no bra and now it was apparent.

Both women came right up to his body and stood in front of him. They looked into his eyes with glazed expressions. Their close proximity was bringing a strange feeling in the pit of his stomach.

With a delayed reaction, Ashley looked at her son and said, "Nothings wrong…I…we're not leaving…yet…"

Ben took a step back. Mrs. Darien and his Mom walked closer. So Ben took another step back. Then the females closed the gap. Ben walked backwards until he slammed into the chalkboard.

"Owwe!" Ben exclaimed as he rubbed the back of his head.

Both his teacher and mother walked so close that they pressed their bodies into his and continued staring into his eyes. Ben was frightened. He stood their exchanging glances with them and felt as their warm, sweet breath brushed past his face.

"Are you okay Ben? You hurt yourself?" Mrs. Darien puffed out her lower lip in sympathy. "Awwwe, poor baby."

"Huh?" The boy felt loopy.

Suddenly Ben felt hands on his chest. He looked down and saw that Mrs. Darien was lightly scratching him with her nails.

"Mrs. Darien?" Ben asked in puzzlement.

"Sshhhhhhhhhhh…let me ask you a question Ben. Can I ask you a question?"

The lump in Ben's throat eased down his gullet slowly as her deep sensuous voice spoke to him.

She continued, "Have you ever thought about us naked?"

His head bumped into the chalkboard again. He didn't reach up to rub it this time. He just stood there wide-eyed and looked deep into the eyes of his teacher. Ben didn't answer her question.

Mrs. Darien smirked, "I'll ask again. Have you ever thought about myself and your Mom naked before? You know…in the nude?" She leaned in and kissed the corner of his mouth softly.

"Ummm…Mom?" Ben jerked his head when he felt Mrs. Darien's hot lips press against his face.

Ashley answered him, "Ben?" She paused then asked, "Have you?"

"I…I…Mom…this is…uh…Mrs. Darien?" He looked at the ceiling.

As soon as his head rotated upwards he felt two sets of lips start to slowly kiss his neck. The soft pecking of his Mom and teacher's lips on his skin sent shivers to his cock. It pressed even harder than before on his zipper. He then felt four hands caressing his midsection. His Mom was massaging his chest and Mrs. Darien was reaching around his back.

"Answer my question Ben." Mrs. Darien insisted. She extended her tongue and began licking his neck until he brought his head back down to her level. He looked at her with a frightened expression. He had never been this far with any girl before. And the fact that it was two women, one being his teacher and the other being his mom was twisting his world upside-down. Mrs. Darien noticed his virginal apprehension and shuddered excitedly. She couldn't believe this was happening.

Ben's teacher began to make out with him "Hhmmm….Ben….hhhmmmm…" Mrs. Darien hummed into the mouth of her student.

Ashley started to suck on his ear lobe and continued to her feel up of her son. She reached a hand back behind him and grabbed onto his butt. She squeezed his cheek and pulled herself into him tightly. She could feel his cock pressing through their clothes and she was relishing in it.

Ben fidgeted with fright as he felt his Mom's hand on his ass. His mouth was busy swallowing Mrs. Darien's tongue that he didn't notice that her hand was also roaming down his back to the other cheek. Suddenly her hand was there and she too squeezed and pulled herself into his body.

"Uhhhh…Mom…ooohhh…Mrs. Darien…" Ben moaned in between breaths.

"Yes son?" Ashley brought her face around to her son's as he broke the kiss with his teacher. Immediately following was his Mom's tongue into his mouth. Nervously Ben did the same for her that he did with his teacher. Their tongues and lips were swallowing everything the other would give. His mom was also the humming type when she kissed.

"Hhhmmm…hhhmmmm…oh God Ben…hhmmmm…" The sound of his Mom's erotic, breathless words was driving him insane.

"Ben? Why don't you answer my question? Huh?" Mrs. Darien was not giving up. She loved to torture her lovers. Especially this one. She could make this kid do or say anything with the right motivation. She watched as he made out with his Mom and looked down between their pressing bodies. Then she thought of the right motivation.

She took her hand and slid it down his chest. She slid it all the way down the waist of his shorts. Without unbuttoning him or unzipping his fly she slid her hand right into his pants and into his boxers. Mrs. Darien grasped his throbbing member in her hand and squeezed it hard.

He broke away from his Mom's lips, "AAAaahhh! Holy shit! Mrs. Darien!" Ben practically yelled as fingers wrapped around his cock and started to pump madly. His cock was still locked away and it hurt wonderfully as she started to jack him with little room to move in. Her fingers jerked up and down his foreskin, which squashed the head of his cock into the front of his jeans.

"Ooohh…fuck…oh God…Mrs. Darien…" Ben groaned.

"All in good time. First answer my question." She continued her hand job of the trembling boy.

Ashley grabbed Ben's face and brought it back to her lips, "I wasn't finished." Again she shoved her tongue into his quivering mouth. All the while he moaned into his Mom's face as Mrs. Darien shook his cock furiously with her hand.


The heated mother's head was reeling. She sucked her son's tongue and was overwhelmed with guilt. She knew she had to stop this and stop soon. But her hip was rubbing against the side of Ben's cock as it was jacked back and forth by her best friend. The sensations were sending electric currents to her pussy.

Mrs. Darien asked again, "Have you ever thought about us naked, Ben?"

"This is too much!" Ben broke away from his Mom's mouth. He leaned his head back and again looked towards the ceiling. " I can't…Uhh…take this…Ooohh…"

His Mom pouted as her tongue slipped from his mouth. His grunting at what Stephanie was doing to him made her shudder. Her own hand was clawing the center of his chest like a cat in heat. Her breathing was hot and heavy. She looked down at his pants. The crotch was jumping up and down with every jerk of Stephanie's hand. She couldn't stand to watch any longer. Ashley slid her own hand into his shorts grabbed the base of his hard penis. She started to jack him along with her best friend, "Oh you'll take it Ben."

"Mom! OH GOD!"

The two older women shook their hands wildly up and down his engorged shaft. His body jerked and bounced against the chalkboard sending chalk dust everywhere. He hit his head several times. Mrs. Darien was smiling at the forbidden situation they were in. She looked at her friend's face. Ashley wasn't smiling, but her lust filled eyes said it all. She was in a seventh heaven of pure excitement. Ashley looked like a full on sexual robot with no emotion except ultimate desire. The muscles on her arms flexed as it extended down into his shorts.

"Come on Ben. Tell us." Ashley asked her young boy.

"I…I…" Ben stuttered.

"Have you ever wanted to see us in the buff?" Mrs. Darien asked again. Her wrist was getting sore from his waistband digging into her skin. However she did not relent. She continued to squeeze and shake his cock between her fingers maliciously. And she did not plan on stopping until she got her answer.

"I…can't…this is…ooohhh fuck…I…" Ben was standing on his tiptoes. He had to grab hold of the women's shoulders for support; otherwise he was going to fall over.

Ashley began to blow on her son's straining neck and pressed her hips against his vibrating leg, "If you don't tell us, we might stop. Have you or have you not, ever wanted, to see us with not clothes on?"


Mrs. Darien laughed, "Yes what, Ben?" She began a rigorous attack. She pulled on his cock like a jackhammer. Ashley smirked at this and joined her friend. Both women showed now mercy as they shook and pulled on his foreskin like mad, horny, bitches.

"Yes!…I have…wanted to see you naked! Ooohh God…this is…ooohh fuck….Mom…Mrs. Darien.

"Both of us?" Stephanie giggled.

"Uh…HUH!…OOOooohhh…" Ben felt faint.

Mrs. Darien pulled her hand out of his pants. Ashley followed suit and they both took a step back from the increasingly aroused boy. Ben felt relief, fear, and anticipation all at the same time. He thought his cock would explode.

"We don't want you coming too early." Mrs. Darien stated as she started to undress. She looked over at Ashley who all of a sudden looked to be having an attack of conscience. Her face turned a faint white when she looked at her son's knob practically breaking through the metal tangs.

"What have I done?" Ashley asked her self with shame. "Oh God…what have I done?"

"Ashley…it's fine." Stephanie's blouse fell to the floor.

"NO…it's not fine…holy shit…" She started hyperventilating. She saw the panic and excitement in Ben's face and suddenly thought about apologizing profusely. "Oh Ben…honey…I…"

Stephanie didn't want this to stop now and there's no way she was going to let Ashley spoil it. She had to think quickly. She walked over to Ben and unbuttoned his shorts. She turned her head to see Ashley's face.

"I…God Ben, can you ever…oh shit…what am I doing?" Ashley asked again.

Stephanie then unzipped the kid's fly and the jean shorts fell around his ankles. The only thing holding his stiff pole in was the pair of boxer shorts. When she reached inside his boxers, both of Ben's hands grabbed hers.

"Wait!" Ben was truly scared. He yanked her hand away.

"Awwe, Ben." His teacher kissed his neck, "What is it?"

"I…I…don't know."

"Yes you do." She brought her mouth up to his.

"It's just…" He hesitated then said, "What if I'm not…" He gulped, "Not…a good size."

She bit her lip and blushed, "Oh God Ben…you have no idea do you?" Her tongue entered his mouth and whined when his tongue entered hers.

She broke away, "Poor Ben. All pent up and nothing to fuck." She gently brought her hand up to the center of his chest. As done earlier, she started to slide it downwards.

Ben felt her hand moving in the same manner as before. He took a quick intake of breath.

"Sorry, Ben. Need to do this again. Need to temp your mother into staying."

Stephanie felt his chest heave up and down. It was getting heavier and heavier as she once again slid her hand into his boxers.

"Uuhhh…God…" Ben moaned as Mrs. Darien grasped his cock and aimed it out the opening. The opening in the fabric parted as his cock slid through. He moaned as the material ran down the length. His cock hit the naked air and sprouted out before his Mom.

Ashley's eyes popped open and looked down at the hardon in front of her.

"Oh God, what am I doing?" Ashley asked herself breathlessly. She suddenly dropped to her knees.

"Mom?" The nervousness returned ten fold as he witnessed his mother inch closer to his prick.

Suddenly her mouth opened, but she didn't talk. He saw the glistening of her lips and the moist tongue come out and touch the head of his penis. She immediately started to lick the head with reckless abandon.

"Oooh Mom!…Mom…oh Mom…" Ben uttered softly.

The sound of her son moaning for her was hypnotizing. She then placed her lips over his head and began to slide down until her nose touched his firm stomach. Without thinking about it she started to bob her up and down ferociously on his cock. Every time she came up she sucked on it like a dirt devil. Every time she went down she dragged her tongue on the underside. Her tongue licked up as she sucked on him hard.

"Oooohh Mom…Oohh Mom…Oohhh fuck Mom…" Ben was yelling to his mom. Every time his cock touched the back of her throat he shivered.

Mrs. Darien finished undressing herself while her friend kept her mouth occupied. She threw all her clothes in a pile including her black lingerie. The only thing she had on was her thigh high stockings and her glasses.

As his mother sucked him like crazy, he looked up to see Mrs. Darien. She stood before him looking like every male student's fantasy. An extremely hot teacher, that he's fantasized about many times, standing there completely naked. Her hair up in a bun and her glasses slightly fogged from her body heat. He watched as she came up and straddled his Mom's back. She inched closer to him rubbing her naked pussy into her friend's bobbing head. Every time his Mom bobbed up, Mrs. Darien gasped at the contact to her pussy lips.

"Uhhh…oh Ash…suck him good…Uhh…oh yeah…" She stood before him and put her hands on his shoulders. She leaned into him and pressed her hardened nipples into his chest and dry humped his AB muscles.

"Ben?" She was inches away from his face.

"Ohhhh…fuck…Uhhhh…fuck…Mom…" His eyes closed as his Mom was doing unbelievable things to him with her tongue.

Mrs. Darien spoke again, "Ben?" He opened his eyes and looked at the teacher. "How do you feel?"

There was a pause as another sensation racked his body, but he finally responded, "Fine…uhhhh…fuck….ohhh God…fine…"

Mrs. Darien did her trade mark bottom lip bite and smirked, "Just fine, Ben? Sounds more than fine."

"UUUUuhhhhhh! Oh fucking fuck! Mom…soooo fucking….fine!" Ben was again straining up on his tiptoes.

Mrs. Darien clasped the back of his head and brought it back down to eye level. "I'm sorry Ben."

"Uuhhh…" Ben moaned, "For…what?"

"For making you serve detention." She brought her finger up to his open mouth and traced his lips slowly. Sweat was pouring down his face and it was difficult for her to stay inside the lines. "Do you forgive me Ben?"

"Uuuhhh…oohhhhh…Mom….your mouth….ooooooohhhhh…" Ben couldn't concentrate as his horny mother persistently sucked on his raging hardon.

"Ben, you're not answering me again." Mrs. Darien made sad face at the boy. She teased him, trying to make him feel guilty.

"What?…Oohh! Uhhh!"

"I said…do you forgive me for making you serve detention?" She milked it for all she was worth. She rubbed her nipples up and down his chest and kissed the side of his mouth again. "I don't think I could stand it if you didn't forgive me."

"…..Oooohhh…Mom…mouth warm…uhhhhh…Mom…sucking…"

"Come on Ben." She closed her lips over his and proceeded to make out with him. As they started to swap tongues with each other, Ben wrapped his arms around her naked backside and held the perfect globes of her ass.

"HHHhmm!!" Mrs. Darien was a little shocked by his boldness. But she went with it and enjoyed his hands touching her. She loved it when his fingers dug into her flesh. He was like a kid in a candy store. She cooed when he spread them open and pulled her up and into his body. This forced her up on her tiptoes. The teacher closed her eyes and continued to dry hump him as his young, strong hands pulled them together.

The sight was amazing. If anyone were to walk into the room they would see a student pressed up against a chalkboard. His clothed 34-year-old blonde-headed mother knelt in front of him sucking on his penis. And a naked brunette teacher straddling the blonde's head, and pressing her tits and crotch into the boy while making out with him.

After several minutes in this position, Mrs. Darien broke the kiss and got off of Ashley. Ben was still moaning as his Mom, unfinished in her task, sucked her son with a renewed fierceness.

"Ooohhh Mom…ooohhh Mom….God..ooohhh…" Ben held the back of his mother's head as she bounced her head back and forth, dragging her wet lips up and down his prick. Ashley's head twisted all around giving her boy a full range of pleasure on all sides of his prick.

"Come on Ash. Give the boy a break." Ben watched as Mrs. Darien bent down and lifted his Mom off his cock and onto her feet.

"Nooooo!" Ashley whined as she was torn from the treat she wasn't finished eating.

Stephanie laughed. "Relax Ashley. Shit, I've never seen you like this. It's okay. We're not done yet."

Ashley's breathing was rapid and deep. Her hot and seductive eyes were staring her son in the face with anxious waiting.

"Mom? I…I…oh God…I…" Ben saw the look in his Mom's face and it scared him. This whole thing was way too much at once. His mother was craving his cock like it was the best thing she'd ever had in her mouth. He didn't know how to handle it. His teacher, Mrs. Darien, was obviously up to something. She had told his mother it wasn't over yet, and he believed her. He didn't know what to do. His own breathing became quicker at the look in Mrs. Darien's eyes. His heart was beating out of his chest and he felt like passing out.

Ashley started to struggle away from her best friend's hold. She was desperately trying to get back to her son's rigid shaft. Stephanie thought this was unbelievable. Her plan had worked better than she had thought. She had tempted her friend with the forbidden fruit of her son's cock, and Ashley went for it full force. In fact she practically had to subdue Ashley from breaking away and returning to her blowjob.

"Relax Ash!" Stephanie giggled, "You'll get more of that, soon. Just relax. First let's get you undressed." Ashley stood there silently and with lustful expression. She stared her son down like a predator eyeing its prey. Stephanie began to remove Ashley's top. She grabbed the bottom and lifted it up revealing her round tits.

"No bra Ash?" Stephanie asked. She brought the shirt up but stopped. She struggled to get Ashley's arms up by to no avail. "Hey Ash, lift your arms baby." Slowly the horny mother lifted her arms and allowed her friend to remove the shirt. Ashley's tits were so firm and perky; she hardly needed a bra. Her nipples were already sticking out towards the eyes of her son. Next, Stephanie removed Ashley's business slacks by sliding them down her incredible legs.

Ben felt a throbbing in his head as his Mom's cotton panties came into view. Her pussy lips poked through the cotton and were easy to see. A small triangle of blonde hair was trimmed neatly above her lips. Ben felt his mouth water.

Stephanie then placed her fingers in the waist of Ashley's cotton panties and pulled them down to the floor.

Ben about had a heart attack. His legs started to buckle and he began sliding down the wall.

"Oh no you don't" Stephanie ran over to the collapsing boy and put an arm over her shoulder. "Ash, help me."

Ben's Mom walked over to her slipping child and put his other arm over her own shoulder.

Together the women lifted the young boy up and dragged him over to Mrs. Darien's chair. He sat down and tried to sit up. He scooted up in the chair and leaned his head back. His collapsing eyelids opened slightly to see the two incredible women, naked, horny, and standing before him looking down at his tall standing erection.

Stephanie looked at Ashley, "Who's going first Ash?"

Ben's Mom didn't answer. She just stood before her son and breathed heavily. Her pert tits just heaved up and down as her new motherly urges kicked into overdrive.

"Ash? You wanna flip for it?"

Ashley looked from her son to her friend. "Do you really have to ask?"

With that Ashley took a step forward and straddled her son in the chair. Grabbing hold of his shoulders she pulled herself forward into position above his steel rod. She kept her legs on the ground for bouncing support and lowered herself onto him.

Ben held each side of her firm belly and stared tiredly at her tits in front of him.

Her small, tight pussy lips spread as they touched the head of his cock and slid down his shaft tightly.

"UUUUUhhhhh…Ben…baby…oh shit! OOOohhh!" Ashley yelled as she sunk all the way down.

"Mom…I…oh God…Mom…this isn't right…Oohhh!" Ben uttered weakly as his Mom started to bounce up and down.


The sensations flooded his body. She rocked him up and down in the chair causing it to squeak and roll on its wheels.

"OOOooohhhhh…fuck…..Ben Fucking Damn It!…Sooo Good!" The chair slid back against the wall and Ben bumped his head. But Ashley didn't notice, nor did she care. The only feeling she was interested in was feeling she got when her son's enormous cock slid in and out of her pussy.

Stephanie leaned over and started to suck on one of Ashley's nipples. Then she turned her head and sucked on Ben's tongue.

"Oohhh…Mrs. Darien…Uuhhhh…fuck…Mom….Oohh Mrs. Darien…" Ben was in utter pleasure. He couldn't think straight as his Mom sprung herself up and down on his cock like a pogo stick. She was possessed. Ashley felt like she could do this non-stop forever.

"Ben…hahhhaa…oh fuck Ben…uahhhh…oooohhhhh…Ben…" Ashley groaned and moaned as she banged her son repeatedly.

"Mom…ohhhhh…Mom…so tight…fucking tight Mom…"

"Call me Mommy…OOOoohhh Ben…call me Mommy…" Ashley instructed her son.

"Oh God Mommy….Ughhh…so tight…Mommy…sooooo tight….." Ben obeyed his Mother.

Stephanie stood idly by and watched chair with the fucking mother and son. The sight was too much and she began to frig herself wildly. Her two fingers inserted into her pussy and she began a fierce stroking on her clit.

"Oh you two…soooo fucking hot Ash…fuck Ben hard…fuck him hard and fast Ash…" Stephanie encouraged the bouncing mother as she started to lightly spank her clit. As she watched Ashley heed her advice and pick up the pace on Ben's prick, Stephanie's spanking increased.

Ben was huffing loudly and turned his head to the masturbating teacher. The sight of her getting off as his Mom fucked him hard was sending extra signals of arousal to his brain. At first he couldn't tell what the signal was instructing, but soon figured it out. He held tightly to his Mom's bouncing ass so she wouldn't fall off as she jumped up and down. Then he leaned his head over to the self-pleasuring teacher.

"Ooohhh…Mrs. Darien…sooooo nice…uuuhhhh…Mrs. Darien…"

She kept up her pussy spanking and looked lustfully down at the young boy. She wasn't sure what he was doing but it looked as though he was falling out of the chair. That wasn't surprising, by the way that Ashley was fucking him, but something told her that wasn't it.

She inched closer to his head.

"Ooohhh…Mrs. Darien…soooo smooth…uhhh God Mrs. Darien…soooo nice and smooth…"

When she got closer to the moaning teenager, she realized that her pussy was level with his mouth. She groaned loudly when she realized she was going to get a little relief, not by her own hand. She straightened her body upwards and spread her pussy with two fingers. She reached his awaiting mouth as he extended his tongue. Then the lust crazed boy proceeding in licking her pussy with his head arched to side. She ran her hands through his hair and leaned her head back.

"OOOOooooohhhhhh Ben!!"

Mrs. Darien was impressed. This kid was in the middle of the fuck of the century. Yet he still had the courage, will, and energy to lick her pussy.

Stephanie moaned as his tongue began flicking her clit, "Oh..OH..oh…OH…Ben..fuck…oh..Oh"

Meanwhile Ashley was reaching down between herself and her son and started spanking her own clit as his massive shaft penetrated her. Ashley had been transformed into the Energizer Bunny and was fucking him like a bunny as well. Stephanie was stunned the kid hadn't come yet. She hoped she would get a little of this kid before the night was over. The janitors should be around a little later to clean the rooms. That had Stephanie a little concerned, because the janitors had keys. Also, the school hallway echoed a lot. She just hoped that no one could hear the intense incestuous threesome going on in her classroom. Thoughts of her losing her job flashed through her head briefly. But then she was brought out of it by the teenage tongue that was fucking her insides.

"OH! Ben…OH..UH…fuck Ben…your tongue…UH…uh…" Stephanie moaned as his tongue slid up her inner wall.

Ashley watched as her son tongue fucked her best friend and it only caused her to fuck him harder. Everything she had in her, she fucked and fucked until her eyes rolled back into head. Her husband had never turned her on this bad before. Despite her son's nervousness and shyness, Ashley promised herself she was going to fuck him again…and again…and again. She was going to force him if she had to. This was too intense to quit cold turkey. She'd have to cut down in stride, and in smaller installments. Only Ashley knew that this drug was going to be abused until she died from it.

Ashley reached down and grabbed hold of the base of his cock. She bounced harder and bumped her hand into her fist with every hump.

"Oh God Ben…shit…OOOoooohhh…My God…Uhhhh…Aahhh…OH…I'm cumming Ben…" Ashley explained.

This got Ben's attention and he brought his face out of Mrs. Darien's pussy and looked up at his Mom. Ashley let go of his base and took his face in her hands. She leaned down and began to make out with him.

"HHhhmmm…Oh Ben…baby…I'm cuuummmiiiinnnngggggg…call me Mommy!…"

"Mommy…..ohhhhh Mommy…sooooo tight…soooo warm….Mommy…..oh God Mommy…." Ben ached and groaned as his hot blonde mother rode his cock like a cowgirl.

"Here it comes….Uh…almost…Benny…ohhhhh fuck…here it is…" Ashley warned.

Stephanie leaned down again and took Ashley's nipple between her teeth. Lightly, she started to bite down.

"AAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…..BBBBEEENNNNNNYYYY……" Ashley screeched a loud wail as her pussy exploded with orgasmic fire. Her orgasm racked her body and she shook like she required an exorcism.

Ashley hadn't called him 'Benny' since he was a child. This encouraged him more, "Mommy…..gooood Mommy…….soooo warm…….OH shit Mommy, soooo wet and tight….Uhhh…" Ben seemed almost surprised that his Mom had an orgasm. His face was painted red from blushing that his Mom had a tremendous climax while riding his erection. The look on his face made Mrs. Darien giggle.

After Ashley's orgasm subsided, she slowly started to lift herself off of her son's still erect cock. Her legs were shaky. She had to push herself off by using Ben's shoulders for leverage.

Stephanie helped by holding her up under the arms and lifted.

As her incredibly wet and tight pussy slid off his cock, Ben groaned when the head of his dick hit the cold air of the room.

He sighed loudly, "Aaaaahhhh…"

Stephanie heard his moan and turned to look at him. She couldn't believe her good fortune. The boy was still standing tall. Like a The Leaning Tower of Pisa. Always standing sideways, but never falling. She brought her best friend up and sat her on the edge of the desk. Ashley sat her tender ass down on the edge and faced the direction in which her son sat on the chair.

Ashley's tired face looked at her son and breathed heavily in his direction. Her face was beet red and her wetness was leaking onto Stephanie's desk. Ben watched her looking back at him with utter bewilderment and surreal. He didn't know what to say to her. His Mom. His absolutely fine ass mother with a mouth that would make a Hoover jealous.

As Ben stared into her eyes, a smooth tanned pussy suddenly blocked his view. He looked up and there was Mrs. Darien looking down upon him. And yes, once again, she was biting her lower lip seductively causing Ben's world to spin out of control.

"Ben? You're not finished are you?" She asked teasingly. "You wanna stop now?"

"God…Mrs. Darien…you…I…" He didn't know what he was trying to say. Just the sight of her naked body clad only in stockings and those glasses gave Ben the fantasy of the brainy girl that turned out to be a hottie in disguise.

"I tell you what Ben. This is your last day of high school. You're 18 now. And I feel horrible for making you stay after school. So now I'm going to make it up to you. You know how, Ben?"

Ben sat there silently. His cock aching for relief.

Mrs. Darien smiling wildly, "I'm…going to fuck your brains out Ben. What do you think?"

Again Ben said nothing.

The naked teacher rolled her eyes playfully, "Jeez Ben. You're not much of a talker. I hope you talk more in college. That's the key to socializing, you know?"

Ben shook his head in agreement.

"That's okay. I have ways of making you talk. I never would've made it in college had I not known how to fuck. Especially the teachers." She giggled to herself with that little white lie. She knew this kid was getting something most kids only dream about. Stephanie never actually got the opportunity to fuck any of her teachers. There were a few that she wanted to, but opportunity never came a knocking.

"I'm going to give you a choice now, Ben." She stood there before him and spread her legs slightly. "I can fuck you by riding in front like you're Mom did? Or?" Then she spun around with her back to him. "I can fuck you this way. Either way…I'm going to screw that nice prick of yours till you're empty." She smiled at Ashley who was leaning back on her arms, legs hanging off the desk watching the show. Ashley was still recovering from her incestuous fuckfest. Stephanie knew she looked like she could go a few more rounds later on, but right now she was beat.

Stephanie turned her head back to Ben. She wiggled her perfectly round ass in Ben's face. His eyes were glued to her tan cheeks. She giggled and clenched them together to get his attention.

Ben snapped his head back up to her smiling face. He had a glossy look in his eyes that told her everything she needed to know.

"I'll take it, you want it this way."

Ben's wobbly head shook somewhat in the way of a nod.

Stephanie took a step back towards Ben and straddled his waist. She put her legs on either side of the chair and pressed her ass up against his chin. Ben leaned over and started to suck on the small of her back. Stephanie kept eye contact with Ashley all the way back. When she felt Ben's lips on her back she quivered.

"Whoa! Ben, that tickles." Then she looked down between her legs. "Still hard?" He was still hard. "Good." Again she made eye contact with her best friend. The friend she had a falling out with. The friend that wouldn't talk to her. The friend who caught her seducing Ben. And…the friend that fucked the hell out of her own son.

Stephanie slowly started to lower herself down onto Ben's hot pole. Her legs bent and her pussy lips wrapped around the head of his cock.

"OH!" Stephanie gasped. Her pussy was achy and tenderer than she thought.

"Mrs. Darien…oooooohhhhh…fuck…fuck…fuck…oh God…." The boy was almost incoherent. He took a hold of her bottom with both hands. He held her tight and squeezed her cheeks as she teased his prick with her pussy. She dipped up and down a few times, just taking the head in, then popping back up.

"OH…AHhh…oh Ben…it's like rock…" Her breathing became short and heavy during her dipping and she stared at Ashley sitting spread eagle on the desk before her. "OH Ash…he's sooo hard…sooooo fucking hard…" She moaned a few more times as his head crowned her pussy lips. Her lips wrapped around his head like a small mouth. She stayed like that for a minute and just moaned her excitement for what was to come. Again she looked over at her best friend. "Ashley…he's sooooo warm….sooooooo fucking hard…" She made sure Ashley was paying attention, "soooo…forbidden."

Stephanie looked over her shoulder at the boy with cock of steel. "Ben…don't die on me…"

Ben weakly shook his head.

"AAAAAAaahhhhh FUCK YEAH!" Stephanie yelled as her pussy lips slid down his length and rested at his base.

"Oh God…Mrs. Darien…no more…I can't…oh God…" Ben said dazed.

"Oh yes you will…Ben…Ughh!" She stated with conviction as her pussy muscles squeezed him hard. "Still good. Here we go."

Ben whimpered, "No…"

At that she rose up the length of his shaft and then dropped back down quickly. Stephanie could feel the wet stickiness from Ashley's orgasm, and it made her want the kid more. With both hands, she reached down and clasped Ben's knees. With this new support she began a rigorous springing up and down on the teenage cock.

"OOOHhhh Bennnnn….Sooo Hard……soooo strong…..so hard Ben…" Stephanie exclaimed as she bounced her tight ass up and down. Her unbelievable ass slid up and down his stomach. He looked down at her cheeks in his hands and gasped at the sight alone. He couldn't break his gaze away. The young boy couldn't do anything except hold on for dear life. Her ass was perfect for hanging onto in this situation. She did all the work, and Ben just had to sit there and enjoy.

"AH…AH…OH…UH…AH…BEN…AH…GOD…FUCK…BEN…AH…" Stephanie's eyes shut tightly and she winced as the delicious pain of Ben's cock slammed into her. Her arms were pushing off on his knees so forcefully that she pushed his legs together. As the teenager's legs came together, suddenly his cock grew an entire inch and extended up into Stephanie's incredibly tight pussy. Stephanie moaned her delighted anguish as his elongated penis shoved into her.

"AAAAHhahha! Fuck Ben…Ohhh…your cock grew…Fucking Shit!!!" She yelled again. "Ohh..whatever…you…do…Oooohhhh …keep…ahhhh…your legs together….FUCK!!"

On the desk, Ashley looked over at her best friend who was getting it good from her shy son. The recovering mother watched as her son's erection increased in size. Her eyes widened and once again her breathing became quick. She whimpered at the thought of riding him again. She reached down and began to rub her exposed clit.

"Ohhhh my God Ben!…What the Fuck!…SOOOO hard…soooo good…" Sweat poured down the teacher's face and dripped all over Ben's legs.

Ben hopelessly moaned his own pleasure, "Aaah…Ohhh shit…Mrs. Darien…tight…I can't do…OOoohhhh…Nooo…too much….Ahhh fucking…OHHhh…God Mrs. Darien…"

"Don't give up on me Ben!" The sexy vixen yelled over her shoulder at the young boy below her. "Hmmmmmm…Ben….don't give up on me….OOOhhhh fuck me Ben…"

"I…I…I don't know…I…ooohhhh sooo tight….soooo good…" Ben pleaded for help.

Stephanie saw the despair in his eyes and let go of one of his knees. She reached behind her and put her arm behind his neck. She drew him forward and turned to the side slightly. There she shoved her hard nipple into his mouth. Ben started sucking on it like a hungry puppy who hadn't been fed for days. "There you go…Ohhhh…soooo good…don't give up on me Ben…Aaahhh!…" Stephanie continued her bouncing in this awkward position. "Keep…your…knees…AAAhhh…together…OOOhh!"

Ashley watched as Stephanie curved her springing form around to allow him access to her firm and bouncing tits. Ashley kept a steady rhythm in her own masturbating as she watched her son suck on Stephanie's nipple.

"Kept it coming…..OOOohh…Uhhhhh…Ben…soooo good…Ben…fucking good…" Stephanie was fucking him hard and fast. Ben looked like he was going to black out at any second, but the pleasure he was in right now would definitely follow him into the dream world. He would be erect for weeks, even if he went into a coma. The thought of Ben in a coma with a permanent hardon gave Ashley enough inspiration to rub her clit even harder.

Ben nursed on Stephanie's nipple like it was a life saving elixir. Every time his teacher went up off his cock, his lips would suck on it harder to keep it in his mouth.

"Ohhh Fuck…fuck…fuck…Ben…Ohhh…God…Ahhhh…" Stephanie bounced harder and harder with everlasting power. "I'm sorry Ben…" She moaned into his ear. "I'm sorry…Aahhh…oHHhh…fuck Ben…"

"Mrs. Darien…oooahhhhh…" Ben responded with little energy.

"AaAaaahhaaa…Oohh…OH! Soooo Sorry Ben…Aha!…Sorry about the…ohOHOH..detention."

Ben heard her say this and dropped her nipple from his lips. For some reason, this apology about his detention sparked some ancient reserve buried deep into the boy's psyche. The word "detention" coursed through his head like electricity. He suddenly remembered that it was the "detention" that got him into this situation in the first place. Hearing her apologize for it while she fucked his cock triggered a reserve battery inside him that made him feel completely energized again.

"….Ooohhh Mrs. Darien….fuck…sorry…." Ben slowly started to come back.

Mrs. Darien turned to face forward again, "YES Ben! I'm…AAHHH…soooo sorry…"

Ben spoke a little louder, "You're….sorry?…Aahhh…"

"YES! I'm…sorry…AAAhhh…"

While Mrs. Darien continued to ride up and down furiously, Ben reached up under her arms and attached his palms over his teacher's jiggling tits. He grabbed them hard and pulled her body back against his. This put pressure on the opposite side of her pussy.

"AAHH GOD!!" Stephanie reached for the arm rests as her leverage was thrown off. She succeeded in her grasp and from this angle continued her pushing off.

Ben began to ravage her tits and squeeze them roughly.

"OHHH BEN…my GOD…AHHH…OHHH…" She looked up at the desk and saw her friend moaning and shoving fingers into her pussy at a ridiculous pace. "OH ASHLEY!!…He's hurting me soooo good!!…Ssooo fucking good! ASH! OH FUCK!…" She moaned as the boy beneath her pulled and pinched her nipples.

Ben was so occupied with mauling her tit flesh that his knees began to spread apart. Stephanie felt the change and got freaked.

"NO! BEN!…Ohhh…Aahhh…keep your knees….OH GOD…aahhhHHH…OHHhh…together." She was frantic and couldn't push them together herself because of Ben's newly found strength. "OH please…Oohhhh…Ahahhhh…"

From where Ashley was sitting she suddenly noticed the anguish in her best friend's face. She heard the fear from her voice when she shouted for him to keep his legs together.

Stephanie looked over as Ashley, who had slowed her finger fucking. They both looked into each other's eyes. Stephanie could barely breathe. Ashley squinted at her and saw she needed help.

Immediately after their look, Ashley jumped up from the desk and walked over to the fucking couple. The restored, horny mother looked down at her son's spreading knees and thought fast. As quickly as she could, on shaky legs she straddled Ben's knees and sat on them.

Ben felt the added pressure and looked underneath the arm of the teacher fucking him. There was his naked mother sitting on him. His intense stimulation surged through his cock to point he thought he was about to explode.

"Oh God Ash!!…he's soooo good…sooo hard…help please..AAAHHhhh..Oohh Ashley!" Stephanie begged.

With that Ashley squeezed her own legs which brought Ben's knees together.

"AAHHHH FUCK ME!!" Stephanie shouted as Ben's cock once again grew an inch. The size increase was perfect.

At this new movement, Ben let go his hold of Mrs. Darien's tits. Stephanie fell forward and wrapped her arms around Ashley in a giant bear hug.

Ben reached around the shivering teacher and clasped hold his mother's firm bottom.

"Uhhhh!" Ashley yelped.

The teenager pulled both women together and he pressed himself up against Mrs. Darien's back.

"OOooohh Ash…help me…almost there…help me…Ohhh.." Stephanie again begged her friend for help. She was finally wearing down and she hadn't even come yet. In order to help her out Ashley began lifting and dropping her friend on Ben's cock as fast as she could.

"Ben…" Ashley got her son's attention, "Push up and down on her ass. She needs to come."

Ben didn't want to let go of his mother, so he started banging his hips up in the air, which caused Mrs. Darien bounce harder.

"Oohhhh…Ash…Aahhh…please…ooooohhhhh soooo good…" Stephanie moaned as both Ashley and Ben helped her to thrust up and down on his cock.

"Mrs. Darien…sooo tight…" Ben said as his grip on his mother's sweaty body became increasingly difficult to hold.

Suddenly Ben felt the pressure in his balls. He felt the numb and sensual tingle coming from deep inside his cock. As his teacher's slick pussy slid up and down his pole he was pretty damn sure it was coming.

Stephanie whispered into her best friend's ear. "I'm…Oohhh…cuming…soon…Aahhh…just a little…Ohhh…more…"

"OOH!!" Ben said, "I…I'm gonna cum!!"

Ashley's face lit up. She pushed Stephanie back up and looked straight into her face, "Okay Steph, this is it! You have to do this!"

Stephanie bounced as best she could and started to cry, "I…Ohh..can't…Aahhh…Sssooo fucking good….he's sooo hard Ash…Uuhhh…can't…."

"Yes you will!" And with that, Ashley reached down and grasped the base of her son's wet, sticky shaft and squeezed extremely hard.

"AAAhhhhh MOM!!" Ben shouted.

With her other hand she started to flick Stephanie's clit with her index finger.

"OH FUCK ASH! OH! OH! AH!" She cried out with every flick.

The stimulation coming from Ashley's hands drove both Stephanie and Ben to increase their energy. One final blowout. Literally.

The mother squeezed tighter and tighter on her boy's cock and jacked him fast and furiously.

"MOM…damn…oh fuck Mom…ohhhhh…Mrs. Darien…..sooooo good…" Ben shouted.

Ashley took this opportunity to start rubbing her exposed pussy against her son's knees. She rubbed back and forth as she listened to the incredible orgasmic sounds fill the room. She too whimpered and moaned as his legs spread her pussy apart and sawed across it lengthways.

"OH! AH! OH! FUCK! BEN! FUCK ME! OH!" Stephanie couldn't hold it anylonger, "AAAAAAHhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh…….OHHHHHH FFFFUUUUCCCCCCKKKKKK!!!!!"

With the added warmth to his cock from Mrs. Darien's orgasm, Ben finally let go. Ashley felt the pressure build in the base and decided to warn her friend.

"OH god Steph!" Ashley exclaimed as her eyes widened, "This is gonna be big!" She then let go the grip on his cock.

"OOOOOOOOhhhhhhhh FUCKING SHITTTT!!!" Ben shot out a load that warmed Stephanie from the inside out.

"Oh god Ash! Your little boy is filling me up!" Stephanie's eyes sunk as she relished in the feeling of his cum splashing out like a hose all over her insides.

"OOoooohhhhhh…..Mrs. Darien….oh fuck…..sooooooo damn tight…….ohhhhh Mom……she's soooo good……."

"I know." Ashley whined as her pussy slid back and forth on his leg. Ben's head fell backwards as he finished off his spray canon in the small, tight hole of his teacher. As soon as he finished completely he felt the blackness overwhelm his head and he was almost certain he was going to pass out. The darkness glazed over his eyes. He watched as the smooth, tan, and sweaty backside of Mrs. Darien fuzzed away to nothing. He could still feel the warmth of his Mom's wonderful ass cheeks in his hands so he knew he didn't pass out. Luckily, about thirty seconds later his eyes came back into focus.

When everything became clear he noticed that Mrs. Darien had once again twisted around to face him. His cock was still buried deep in her pussy. She had her arm wrapped around his neck and was smirking at him with the lovely overbite. Still sitting on his knees was his blonde bombshell of a Mom. She too was looking at him with a look that could melt butter.

Ben looked down and noticed that his Mom was slowly rubbing her pussy up and down his leg. It made his head tingle.

"Am I forgiven, Ben?" Mrs. Darien asked the young boy breathlessly.

Ben was lost in a sea of pleasure. He could only stare at the two women and think. The only thing he could think about was the fact that they had incredible pussies and his cock was in them both. His teacher, Mrs. Darien. And his unbelievably tight Mom. He fucked his Mom. She had sucked his cock. Hard!

"Ben?" His Mom asked trying to rouse the kid from his delirious state. "Your teacher is asking you a question."

"Huh?" Ben finally asked.

This made Stephanie laugh. She turned to her friend, "You know it's funny. Your son talks more when he's being fucked than any other time."

Ashley laughed too. "Never raises his hand in class…nothing."

"Well…" Both Ashley and Stephanie shared a cryptic look. They both had this smile and look in their eyes that had Ben reeling with curiosity.

Ashley turned to her son and said, "I guess there's only one way to get you to answer our questions."

Stephanie agreed, "I guess so." She then slowly stood up from Ben's erection. "You'll be socially capable by the time we're done with you, Ben."

"Mom?" He had the same shy and curious stare on his face as he did earlier as he watched the two women walk over to the desk.

"Just a second Hun."

Stephanie spoke up, "Hey Ash!"


"Remember what we did for our senior graduation? You know? With that guy from the drama club?"

Ashley's face lit up, "Oh hell yeah!"

Ben watched as his Mom followed his teacher. They both stood with their asses to him and both bent over the desk. Then they did something that Ben never would never forget. The two women stuck their butts up into the air and reached behind them. Then they spread their cheeks open exposing their pussies and pink puckered assholes. His Mom and Mrs. Darien turned their heads back to the graduating senior and started giggling like high school cheerleaders.

Ashley looked at her son, "Go ahead baby. Four holes. One hard cock. You do the math."

Stephanie laughed, "Hey, this is chemistry class!"

Ashley responded, "How would I know. I'm just a dumb blonde who got knocked up at 16!"

Again the two grown women laughed like teenage nymphs.

"Oh yeah, I forgot. Anyway…" She bit her lip at Ben, "Four holes, One hard cock. Let's see what kind of chemical reactions we can get."

Ben's heart began beating so fast that it felt like a fist punching his chest from the inside.

His Mom looked at him and winked, "Consider this your Graduation Gift."
Angler's Delights Ch. 01 (Fishing couple discovers camp mates)
byLong Strongdaily©

This is not a story just about Atlantic Salmon fishing, it's a factual remembrance of happenings past and the unbridled passions of the girl I love!! (names have been changed).

* * * * *

My wife, Virginia, and I had been driving continuously for over eighteen hours in a mad dash to get to our favorite Atlantic Salmon river for the season's opening day. The biggest obstacle that remained in our way was Kurley's Mountain! Commencing at near sea level, Kurley's Mountain Highway climbed the sea side of the mountain to over fifteen hundred feet above sea level. Climbing a distance of slightly less than four kilometers, with the last kilometer having the highest grade incline, the engine of our fully loaded four wheel drive howled in protest as we neared the mountain summit! We had arrived at the foot of Kurley's Mountain just slightly before daybreak. I geared down to second gear, as recommended on the highway signs, for the long assent ahead! We reached the mountain top just as the sun's shimmering rays peered through the high trees cresting the mountain! There was a "look-off rest site" atop the mountain where we parked to relax, snack and to enjoy the beautiful sun rise! The sun was a blazon red!

"We'll have rain within the next forty-eight hours! I hope it doesn't destroy the fishing!"

I anxiously noted to Virginia as she nodded her head in agreement. I was genuinely concerned that any heavy rains would spell disaster for our fishing trip! We had planned this trip the moment our last one here last year ended. This trip was an annual pilgrimage for us! Having rested for some forty-five minutes, we began our descent down the mountain into the valley below. From the mountain top we would be ten kilometers from the head of a river that meandered some eighty kilometers through the most breathtaking mountain and valley scenery that the Lord had bestowed anywhere upon this earth. It often occurred to me that perhaps the good Lord hadn't been satisfied with His work so saw it necessary to place into this river the most magnificent of his marine creatures, the "Atlantic Salmon!"

I sincerely believe that it was at this point that He created man, such as myself, to behold his wondrous works! If the Lord needed reassurance that His creations here measured up to our highest expectations He was assured the votes of Virginia and I. Certainly I would often ask myself why such a magnificent sight ever existed outside heaven itself! Whatever my curiosity as to the reasons why, there it was, the most scenic and magnificent "Atlantic Salmon Rivers" on earth! It was to be mine for two glorious weeks to wander, to fish and to enjoy to the fullest. I would be putting my finest steel, fur and feather creations against the wiliest and most magnificent fish in all creation, "Atlantic Salmon!"

Atlantic salmon are born in freshwater rivers, grow for one year or so, then travel down stream to the cold salt waters of the North Atlantic. There he would spend several years, grow into adulthood, and later return to the exact spot to where he was born in the river. There he would spawn and give birth to a new generation. Having done so, he would again commence another journey to the North Atlantic, with all it's perils, trials and tribulations, to prove once again the powers of its creator and its indeterminable prowess to abide by its predestination of being the greatest sport fish on earth. The Atlantic Salmon is the only fish in the Salmo Genera with the genes permitting it to return to and from the ocean numerous times. Returning to its river of origin and give birth to a new generation on each visit, unlike its cousins whose return to their birth river spells certain death, each to live and have the opportunity to spawn but once, then die.

Our accommodation was located at the estuary of the river. Here it flowed into the cold vastness of the North Atlantic. Our timing was such that we would commence fishing at the river's place of origin and fish our various favorite fishing spots until we arrived at our lodge. It seemed strange how quickly we would forget or weariness, the eighteen hours of steady driving, and fish all day till darkness, without a murmur of tiredness. It's amazing what the expectation of a good days fishing will do for one's mind, body and soul. No drug, legal or otherwise, could ever be prescribed to bring on such a high. It allows one to be totally oblivious to all and every possible torment, all except that is, the torment of the challenge presented by the Atlantic Salmon itself. This, the sport of kings!

Parking at our first fishing spot, Virginia prepared an early morning breakfast on the riverbank. She enjoyed fishing as much as she enjoyed just being out in the wide-open spaces. We enjoyed a hearty breakfast of bacon, eggs, pan fries, hot coffee and toast. We cleaned the dishware and immediately began assembling our fishing gear. First the rod, reel and line and then chest waders, fly vest and we were ready for a days fishing. The water levels were disappointing! It was evident that it hadn't rained for some time and perhaps the mornings blazon sunrise was a good omen after all! It was still not yet fully daylight! The first light of day was yet to spread its rays on this side of the valley. I cautiously, and carefully, viewed the entire stream in the dim light before attempting my first cast to where I knew salmon should be. I entered the water and made my first cast of the season and of this trip! Both sides of the stream were enclosed by high standing trees ideally located to snag any backcast should one lose a moments attentiveness as to what existed around them.

I was using a nine foot Orvis graphite rod with a number nine line and nine foot, six pound, tippet, to this I had attached a fly creation of my own making. I always liked this fly, having had much success with it, not only for salmon, but for sea and brown trout, as well as speckled. On some occasions I found myself fishing with it an entire day. My creation is a copy of the Bomber, except, I dye my own deer hair in two shades of brown, mid and dark brown. Both colors are equally effective! However I have found that daylight and time of day, watercolor and sometimes water levels, do require a change from one shade to the other. I prefer Tintex mid-brown dye. I attain the desired color shades by varying the period of time I leave the deer hair in the dye and the time it's allow to "fix". I use either pure vinegar, or a mix of vinegar and water, to set colors. What you want to attain is two shades of brown dark hair, one dark and one mid-brown.

Another important factor is hook size. For Salmon I use sizes two to twelve, for trout I use mostly size twelve. Although I would never be without sizes ten, fourteen and sixteen. For hackle I use Grizzly and various browns, tied Palmer style. The heads are usually black. I have never had a need to try any other color, and I will "sometimes" but "definitely not always" experiment with a colored "butts", usually red or green being best. Another well held secret of mine, till now at least, is that I also tie these flies in a weighted version. I tell the difference by adding a dot of red varnish on the head. I often immerse these creations in my own fly floatant mixture of paraffin wax and solvent. The air temperature I'll be fishing in will dictate its formulation. This concoction gives off a noticeable concentric covering of wax and solvent when the fly hits the water. Whatever this does to the fish, it is at this moment that the fly is the deadliest! It's an offering that the fish cannot seem to resist.

My first cast of this trip was cast at a forty-five degree angle across and down stream. I made a long cast and bounced my fly against the far side of the riverbank. I allowed the fly to swing mid-stream before beginning my retrieve. I immediately felt the sudden pull of a salmon as he struck my fly, then nothing! Disappointed, but no less determined now that I knew there were fish in the pool, I continued fishing. I chalked my loss of my first salmon of the season to "buck fever". The excuse eased my pain and disappointment if nothing else. The sun now began to crown the mountain behind me and shortly would hit the river's waters.

The sky was cloudless, not one of my favorite type days for salmon fishing. I prefer a cloudy or overcast day. Just as these thoughts were passing through my head a beautiful, ten to twelve pound, salmon rose five feet into the air in the same spot as where I hooked the first salmon. I didn't hesitate! I placed my fly almost perfectly and exactly to where I wanted it. It made a slow swing and, just as it was about to straighten out, the salmon was upon it. He ran, as the reel spun in protest, for about twenty feet or so, then nothing! I reeled in, looked at the fly, and to my amazement the very tip of the hook was missing. I hadn't inspected the hook after the first fish struck, as I would normally do, after all it was a brand-new fly! No mistaking it however, it was broken. I could only explain it by suggesting that it had to have had been a defective hook. In any event, two beautiful Atlantic salmon had survived to fight yet another day. Hopefully with myself I thought! Unfortunately that was how my first day of this trip started and ended. I did raise a few fish later that evening, but no takers. To plagiarize one famous quote, I thought: "Better two fish hooked and lost than no fish hooked at all!" That night the thought of not having a good nights sleep was definitely not in question! I set the clock for a five a.m. wake-up call! Within minutes we were both asleep.

The next morning I awoke and left for the river, leaving Virginia fast asleep. The plan was for me to fish till ten a.m. come back to the lodge and we would have breakfast. Afterwards I would rest till late afternoon and then we would both head to the river for a quiet evenings fishing. We planned to stay at least till sunset. The following morning was less than ideal. It had rained heavily overnight; the water was rising fast and was discolored. The day proved to be a "lodged lodge day", i.e., a day fit for activities other than fishing. Perhaps like reading and sleeping, or other such activity which may raise ones enthusiasm for any type of sport! We both did, however, enjoy a very relaxed day which tended to lift our spirits for the challenges to be had during the following days. That evening we enjoyed the lodge's specialty: "Fly Fishermen's Seafood Special". The meal consisted of seafood chowder, a combination of several different type fishes, baked potato or fries, and garnishes. One order, in fact, should have had been sufficient for at least two very hungry fishermen. Combined with more than sufficient wine, it was a truly a feast.

The lodge, located on a bluff over looking the river, had a large screened porch. From there we could see the river from ample, yet low keyed, lighting in place on the surrounding terraced embankment and a magnificent moonlight sky. While the weather had been rather miserable all day, late evening saw the skies partially clear with large clouds breaking, from time to time, the brightness of a glorious full moon. I knew from whence I came, if not tomorrow, then the next day, or as soon the rains run off rescinded its hold on the rivers waters level, that I would be the most fortunate salmon fisherman on the face of the earth. I would be the recipient of ideal fishing conditions for several days. My anticipation would not permit me settle down for a night's sleep. Instead we ordered a bottle of our favorite beverage and, with some anxiety, sit the night if necessary, on the porch. There we would enjoy the fresh country air, the views to be had and allow ourselves to get lost amongst the vastness of country odors and noises!

We spent several hours quietly enjoying and cherishing every second of our time there. "This is what memories are made of!" I said to myself over and over again throughout the evening. It was two a.m. before we decided to turn in for the day. The next morning at about seven o'clock, we both headed for the river, believing that the waters would still be high and perhaps somewhat colored. I was surprised the waters were almost clear and its levels lower than I had anticipated. We would not bother to fish and decided to have breakfast at the river's edge. Today it was fried sausage; pancakes and camp fired home brewed coffee! It just didn't get any better than that! That's what I though at least. However the best was yet to be! After breakfast I decided that we would travel further up river where I had a few "secret fishing spots" I would check out. I felt that the further up river we went the better the chances of the water being clear and lower. It was a rough ride over the narrow dirt road, freshly awash after the heavy rains. Thanks for the four-wheel drive! "Whoever invented them!" I thought to myself. The drive from the main highway to my fishing hole took almost an hour. It was rough going all the way! The point from where we had to stop to the river's edge was a walk of some twenty minutes or so.

"The chances of anyone being here under these conditions are second to none, and second left town just before the rains started!" I said to Virginia. That is what I thought anyway!

We assembled our gear and headed for the river! The path to the river led to a high embankment, which overlooked the river. At the bottom of this embankment was a grass clearing of some fifty feet or so wide and extended down river some several hundred yards. The sight from the hilltop was always a favorite place of mine. I would sit there and survey the river and, as sometimes happened, the chance to observe a salmon or two breaking in the waters below. The scene was always a welcome sight! This time however I was in awe! Peering thought the trees from our observation point on the hilltop we could see what appeared to be a tent pitched in the field below. I at first became suspect of my eyesight! "No one ever camped here before!" I thought out loudly.

I had difficulty swallowing the lump it bought to my throat. In over twenty years visiting this "hot spot" I had never seen anyone here whom I didn't know and, I thought to myself again, they would never have a need to camp here. In fact the number of people that I knew who would stop by this site would only do so every intermittently, and these I could count on two fingers. My suspicions and imagination were now taking hold of me, conjuring up all types of evil scenarios! Who might have discovered this spot! What might they do to my secret fishing hole! Not wanting to turn back, we moved quietly down the steep bank, making as little noise as necessary for fear of frightening off whoever may be camped there!

"Poachers no doubt!" as my imagination went into overdrive! "If we catch them we'll report them to the authorities!" I thought. Reaching the end of the pathway, and to our left, we observed two gentlemen sitting on a fallen tree. The spring floods probably washed it here as no such large trees were in the immediate area. They were obviously having breakfast as the aroma of bacon, eggs and coffee permeated the air. They still had not seen us, nor did we have a clear vision of them to permit us to identify them. I whispered to Virginia that I would speak loud and attract their attention, which is exactly what happened. They turned, acknowledged our presence, and invited us over. That was a great start from my perspective at least. As we approached it became evident that the two gentlemen were black and, as we introduced ourselves, judging from their accent, were not from within this province!

This relieved my anxieties but not my curiosity as to how they arrived at this spot. "Hi! They call me DJ! This is my wife, Virginia!"

"Glad to meet you Sir! Glad to meet you Mam! I'm Allen and this is my brother Alex!"

"Glad to meet you!" Virginia responded.

"Looks like you two are going fishing, Sir! Are you?"

"Yes we are! Are you here to fish?"

"No! We're just a couple of tourists who got lost and found our way here by canoe from up river! We were planning to stay here till the river drops before heading down stream"

"We had planned to be back at out lodge by yesterday! The rains changed that on us, so here we are!"

Their explanation made my entire day worthwhile! "Care for a coffee and something to eat! We have plenty of food!"

"No thanks! We ate a short while ago! Your generosity is greatly appreciated though! Maybe some other time!"

Then we heard a loud splash when a salmon jumped in the center of the river!

"Something must be chasing that fish! He's been doing that all morning! What would be after him to make him do that?" Allen inquired. I laughed as I explained the fish's action to Allen and Alex laughed upon hearing the explanation. "That's how much we know about fishing!"

"I guess Virginia and I will see if we can accommodate that fish's desire for some action!" I responded as Virginia and I headed toward the river. "Maybe we'll see you both later! Have a safe trip down river!" "Thank you!" they replied in unison.

On our way to the river, Virginia commented that Allen and Alex were two very nice gentlemen and how strange it was to meet them here! I agreed! Virginia and I stood on the river's edge observing and anticipating the whereabouts' of the salmon that had breached earlier. Several minutes later, up he came!

"He would weigh at least twenty pounds or more!" I suggested Virginia try her luck first. Virginia positioned herself in the middle of the river and commenced fishing. Satisfied she had sufficient line out, made her first cast. It was as near picture perfect as any cast could be. After several casts however, she had no success in attracting any attention!

"Let me change your fly!" I recommended to my wife!

Virginia retrieved her line and I tied on one of my own "killer recipes", as we like to call some of my concoctions. Virginia returned to her earlier position and cast to what we hoped would be a waiting salmon! On the very first pass a salmon came flying into the air just missing the fly!

"Did you strike him! Did you strike him!" I anxiously asked.

"No! He missed it completely!"

"Place you fly exactly where you did the last time! If you didn't hit him he'll come back for it! He's a taker!"

It took several casts before she got the fly exactly to where the fish rose. This time there was no splash, just the tip of Virginia's fishing rod bending, the sound of her reel at it screeched in protest as the fish struck and made its first run! In high water the fish had both the current and water level in his favor. The salmon ran some seventy yards or more on his first drive to free himself from Virginia's offering. Virginia gained some line back as the salmon sulked at the bottom of the river near the far bank where the water was deepest!

The battle continued from some twenty minutes, both Virginia and the salmon loosing a little, then gaining a little, in their tug of war. The salmon then headed up stream at a terrific rate of speed. The reel grew hot from friction generated by its protest to the pulling of this denizen from the deep. It then turned and headed, just as fast, down stream. This time however Virginia was able to restrict its movement to the middle of the stream! There it sulked once more! Another twenty minutes passed as the two tested each other's strength, each exchanging gains and losses, time and time again! Forty-five minutes passed and it appeared that neither the salmon, nor Virginia, were going to surrender. Both were, by this time, totally spent! The salmon made three more consecutive jumps, each a little lesser in effort from the one previous!

"He's about to surrender!" I told Virginia.

"He better! I can't hold out much longer! My arm is aching!"

"I can't remember ever having a salmon on this long!" Virginia said anxiously!

"Stay with him! He's almost ready to give up! I'm going ashore to get my camera! Will you be alright!"

"Yes! I think so! Should I move closer to the bank!"

"Yes! But give me time to get a few picture first!" "O.K.!"

I reached the riverbank and was surprised to see Allen and Alex standing there observing the action! They had seen the whole episode and were eager as Virginia and I to see itsuccessfully concluded.

"That's how it's done! That's exciting ain't it!" Allen remarked. "It sure is!" I gleefully replied.

I searched my fly vest for my miniature thirty-five millimeter camera as Virginia, by this time, returned back to where we had entered the water. Her line had been retrieved back to the fly line. I knew then that she would land the first fish of this trip. I began shooting pictures as she attempted to hand tail the fish. Virginia had succeeded and, with a broad smile of accomplishment, held the salmon up, with difficulty, for all to behold. It was a magnificent salmon, weighing twenty-three pounds and as silver as could be. There was no doubt in my mind this salmon had entered the river and didn't stop till he had reached this spot. Their enjoined battle was one in which there would be no losers! Virginia, having had removed the fly and displayed the fish for all to see and photograph, placed him back in the water, head into the current, allowed it to regain its composure and strength and freedom! It didn't take long! The salmon made a swimming motion with such a force that it sent water flying into the air and Virginia on her backside in the river! She just wasn't ready for such a quick recovery and with such strength. It surprised her completely; she just wasn't ready for it! We all laughed at her a she splashed in the water to regain her footing. Once on her feet she felt somewhat embarrassed, especially since she now noticed the two black gentlemen there and enjoying her embarrassment as much as I.

Being a good sport and regaining her composure, Virginia joined the laughter. I now wanted to go down stream a short distance and around a sharp bend to fish a second hole which, in the past; I had some luck from time to time. She concurred and I was on my way! I entered the water and proceeded down river. Allen and Alex watched from the shore. I had no concern with the situation, i.e., Virginia being alone, especially with two strangers on the shore. Virginia and I kept a whistle as part of our safety gear so we could signal each other if there ever arose a problem. Besides I would be only a few hundred yards or so from her.

Virginia had entered the water as I began the short journey down to the next pool. Reaching the spot where she had successfully hooked her first fish, she began to peel out her fly line and fish the same section of water she previously fished. Virginia fished for twenty minutes or so, then retrieved her line and changed flies. She made several casts with the new offering and was soon in battle with her second fish of the day. This salmon was significantly smaller than the first, was a worthy adversary nonetheless.

The salmon made several jumps when first hooked and embarked upon a familiar embattlement strategy, refusing to surrender for some thirty minutes. Landing the salmon in the same spot as the first, it was awarded the same fate as his bigger brother. Virginia was now exhausted from two consecutive battle engagements with her finned adversaries! She then returned to the riverbank to rest awhile. Neither Allen nor Alex were anywhere to be seen. She surmised they had gone back to their campsite. Thirsty after all the mornings action she retrieved a pop from the back pocket of her flyvest and decided to go up stream to the pool's headwater and fish. Having no luck she felt that perhaps a change of flies might attract some attention. Virginia went to the riverbank to change her fly and observe the waters for some sign of a salmon. While changing her fly, Virginia, for some unknown reason, idle curiosity or perhaps a woman's intuition, peered through the trees to observe where the camp site was. Nothing was visible but her senses told her that there was something in the woods. Her curiosity impelled her to crawl further up the embankment so as to get a better view. Virginia hadn't prepared herself for what she was about to witness!

Virginia could now clearly see the camp. She had not however initially noticed that between her and the camp, one of the brothers, stood relieving himself of too much drink. She was less than twenty feet from him. It was Alex! Virginia immediately became concerned that he may have had seen her! She didn't dare move! Her inquisitiveness and imagination began to suppress her concerns! She began to be aroused by the sight of his huge black manhood exposed so near her! She had never seen a black cock before! This was a first! Virginia's concerns of being discovered were now preceded by her voyeurism. From that point on the show got even better she would later relate to her husband. Alex had, for reasons unknown, began to attain an erection!

She watched with some trepidation, yet carnal lust, as his manhood attained such stature as she had never witnessed, or imagined, in her entire life. As Alex's' cock reached its total erection state, he began to masturbate! This sight was now causing her face to blush while, at the same time, the feeling between her loins began its tell tale signs of arousal. She gently touched herself there as if to assure her possessions that they would not be neglected. Alex was by now at his peak of arousal and about to explode. She could tell this by his gyrations and his mummers of expectancy! His excitement took its toll on her as she began to massage her now swollen pussy! She continued to be aroused by the sight before her!

Alex had an orgasm and blew his load as he let out a loud moan! He stood there for some time just holding, and sometimes shaking, his massive black cock as it went limp in his grasp! He then returned his cock to its proper place, turned and headed back to the camp! His lust was, for now at least, satisfied! Virginia exhaled in relief that she had not been seen! She was left however very horny from what she had witnessed, but had been unable to have her own orgasm. She sighed with relief at not having been seen and returned to fishing.
Back to Work (First week on a new job, & she has to cum already!)

Carol started a new job this past week. So far everything has been going great and she feels as if she is adjusting to a very new environment. There just seems to be one obvious problem. Except for her boss, Mr. Zachary, the new office is full of nothing but younger women. Most are particularly good looking she notices. In fact, here it is Thursday and she finds herself walking out into the hallway from her office only to catch Mr. Zachary looking right at Ann, the youngest of the women in the office. Ann is slightly bent over the copier with her tight skirt practically molded to her backside. He is obviously admiring her long sexy legs as his head tilts downward then back up, his probing eyes following from her snug skirt down her well exposed thighs to her high heels, twice. Carol knows from the way he ogles the girl his manly penis is likely stirring in his dress slacks as he gets his fill of watching her bottom sway back and forth as she continues to manipulate the office copier.

For some very strange reason she finds herself a little aroused. She fantasizes about not only what kind of underwear her boss wears, boxers or briefs, but even what is under Ann's skirt. Maybe she is wearing one of those sexy little thongs, or better...maybe nothing.

'Carol! What are you doing?' She screams in hear head.

She can't help it. Her 'girl' tingles in the skimpy bikini's she wears under her own skirt. Before she can think twice more about either one however, she quietly retreats back in to her own office.

It isn't long before lunch time rolls around. A lot of the girls go to lunch together she finds. She hasn't gotten into the clique as yet and is still bringing her lunch. But as she leaves her office to go grab a soda from the vending machine she gets stuck behind the group of girls leaving for their lunch hour. Each one of them seems to be dressed sexier than the last as they parade by her in a mass of high heels, short skirts, and sexy stockings. At first she shakes her head in amazement at how girls nowadays can dress so provocatively for work. Carol has dressed very professionally all week while she feels the young women flaunt way too much. It also can't be comfortable to be dressed like that in such tight clothes all day.

Then as she is about to head down the hall the opposite way to get her soda she looks up to see Mr. Zachary sticking his head out of his office again watching all the young women as they giggle and sashay their tight bottoms out the front door. He is standing in his doorway with his back to Carol. Just as the last girl exits she watches as he reaches down the front of his slacks and very obviously grabs himself.

Carol's mouth falls open as she eases back into her doorway. She can't believe she is watching her boss adjust himself. Not being able to see his front side she can only imagine how his manhood has grown and is pushing out the fly of his pants. He is still looking out the glass doors as the girls walk across the parking lot. Carol watches as her boss continues to grope himself.

This whole scene thoroughly catches Carol off guard. She watches Mr. Zachary rub his crotch through his pants for a few more seconds before he walks back into his office and closes his door. She can hear the click of the lock. All she can think of at the moment is how he is likely going back in to relieve himself. Carol herself feels that familiar tingle between her legs once again. But this time she also feels an accompanying seeping of warm moisture down there. She can actually feel her panties dampen. She immediately goes back into her own office and closes the door behind her.

She doesn't lock hers, but she spends a few moments standing behind the closed door trying to comprehend what she has seen and felt in the last few minutes. As she relaxes she begins to let that familiar urge wash over her as she thinks about Mr. Zachary behind his closed door. She is sure he is thinking about the sexy girls that work for him. Her mind races between him and the same girls, all now committed to her memory. She pictures him sitting down behind his big wooden executive desk, his big cock growing in his pants. She sees him unzipping his pants and giving it some room to breathe. The vision of him wrapping his big hand around that hard manhood and beginning to stroke it causes the moisture in her panties to build further.

A wave of pleasure comes over her without her even touching herself as she envisions him giving his cock the attention that it needs. As she pictures him in her mind, his hand continuing to work up and down the shaft of his cock, her hand presses down the front of her skirt until it rests snugly between her thighs. She lets out an audible sigh as she feels the rush down there and she just knows Mr. Zachary is stroking harder by now. Carol rubs herself more briskly, both of them in their respective offices getting more and more excited. Her free hand reaches up and rubs over her left breast until she can feel her nipple stiffen through her blouse and bra.

She gives it a firm pinch. A louder moan escapes her lips.

Carol does her best to keep the volume down knowing there are other people on the side of the door. But the pent up sexual tension requires release. She is torn between embarrassment and arousal, but the thought of her boss's hard cock in the forefront of her mind makes up her mind and the stirring in her 'girl' is not to be denied.

Her former embarrassment turns into sexual curiosity as she reaches between her legs and pushes the thin damp fabric of her panties aside to easily access her 'girl'. The wetness from her pussy glistens calling out to her. She runs her hand up her inner thigh and over puffy pink lips. She can feel her intense warmth and moisture. She slides two fingers in a 'V' over her clit, scissoring the pink bead as her fingertips enter her soaking wet sex.

Her breasts tingle and her nipples are standing out very hard now. She brings up her hand back up and pinches each one. She lets out another moan, but quickly bites her lip as she leans back against the door and rubs her bared pussy slowly. Here she is rubbing her pussy while her boss is likely rubbing his cock sitting behind his desk. She looks out the window on the other side of her own office and starts to rub herself faster and licks her lips as she slides her fingers in and out of her pussy. She can vividly imagine all the things he must be doing to himself where she can't see.

Carol is off in her own world when she suddenly gets yanked back by the sound of voices and footsteps outside her door. All the girls have not gone to lunch after all. At first she is a bit embarrassed at the thought of someone possibly knowing what she is doing behind that closed door. But then she just as quickly turns her thoughts back to what her boss is doing in his office, likely jerking off like crazy. She rubs herself a little more firmly this time.

As she flicks her clit, she grins and gets more stimulated as she thinks about one of the other girls walking in on their boss and seeing his hard cock exposed. She lets out an extended groan as she strokes faster and faster while still pinching a nipple. Part of her can't help but wonder if someone really is on the other side of her door silently checking her out as she stands getting wetter and wetter in her panties.

The excitement is almost too much for her to take. She senses the cum welling up in Mr. Zachary's balls and a drop of pre-cum leaks from the tip of his cock head. Carol uses her thumb to smear her own juices over her swelling lips and it brings out a grainy throated moan as she thrusts her hips forward.

Carol can feel her orgasm build.

She is just about to go over the edge when she sees his cock in her mind and it throbs as it shoots a thick stream of cum up into the air and accosts the young woman that has surprised him. Carol hangs there, on that image, on the edge of her own orgasm until she looks up into her boss's face...only it isn't his face she sees as the man strokes faster keeping a firm grip on his shaft while looking deep into her eyes....as two more shots vault from the end of that long hard cock it is no longer her boss but her fantasy cyber lover, Stephen, cumming.

And he is cumming for her, on her!

Carol is suddenly on the receiving end as his cum splashes against her bare stomach. Stephen continues to stroke his cock milking out every drop of cum. Then with a great flash of light then immediate darkness Carol's eyes roll up in the back of her head as her knees shake and she struggles to keep standing. A flood of pleasure and relief pour through her body. She breathes faster and in stuttering succession groans as each small wave of orgasm washes over her. In her crescendo she holds her breath for a matter seconds then exhales sharply as she falls back into the door.

When she finally can breath again she looks down at her stomach and swears she can see the cum, Stephen's cum. She surprises even herself when she abruptly takes her hand from between her legs and runs her already wet finger across her bare skin imagining she is fingering his thick white cum. She is warm there, his cum is warm and sticky.

Her finger then comes up to her mouth and she licks it clean tasting not only herself but her fantasy lover's cum.

She is enjoying the taste of herself and Stephen when...

There is a knock on her door. She jumps nearly falling forward, with her skirt still pulled up and her panties stretched down her still quivering thighs.

"Carol!" It's Mr. Zachary. "Carol? I need a word with you, please."
Becky in the Blizzard (Beckys life is changed forever when she gets snowed in)

"Brrrr" said Becky, stepping out of her beat up SUV and walking up the driveway. It was the middle of February, and the snow had just begun to fall. She was dressed in sheepskin boots and gray sweats that had her school logo on the right hip, with a bright green zip-up hoody that was underneather her warm, brown winter coat that had fur on the fringe of the hood. Even though her clothing was for comfort, Becky knew that she still looked good. Her brown hair hung to the middle of her shoulder blades, she had straightened her hair for the evening, although it was naturally lightly curly, and put on some light foundation and mascara to accent her own naturally good skin and face. Her eyes are round and colored a warm light brown. Her nose fits perfectly on her face and is accented cutely with a band of freckles, even when she doesn't get any sun.

Becky had been planning a night out with her soccer team friends, but their plans had been cut short when the news forecast a severe snowstorm to hit the area. Beckys mom, Sarah, called not 2 minutes after the announcement and demanded that Becky come home at once. Ever since Beckys dad had moved out, her mom had gotten really protective of Becky and her twin brother, Ryan, so it was no surprise that Sarah wanted her daughter home. Their house was a simple two-floor house that sat on a quiet suburban street. From the street, it looked like a single story, but the house was built into a hill, so the back revealed the walk-out basement. The upstairs was floored in hardwood, the downstairs in a tasteful granite tile. Beckys mom had the master bedroom in the upstairs, with a bathroom, to herself; her twin brother Ryan was in the room across the hall from their mother, and he used the hall bathroom. Becky slept in the large bedroom in the basement, with a bathroom to herself next to her door.

Becky came inside and was greeted by her mother in her pajamas. Sarah had a wonderful curvature to her body, and she looked marvelous for a woman of 40. She looked so great that Becky frequently got comments from her friends on how she was lucky to have such good genes. Sarahs hair was left in the same curls her daughter gets, and she had forsaken makeup for the night in, which didn't stop her from being able to take a mans breath away.

Becky was admittedly a little upset over not being able to spend time with her friends, so she went to blow off some steam by taking a shower. She went downstairs to her room and set her purse on her desk near the door. She tossed her winter jacket into her closet, and kicked her boots off. Becky then unzipped her hoodie and smiled to herself when she revealed her navy blue push-up bra lined with black lace. She loved to wear a sweater over her underwear to give herself a naughty feeling like she was revealing her self in public.

She unhooked her bra and tossed it to the floor, crossing the room to stand in front of her wall mirror on the back of her door. She admired her flat stomach with the faintest hint of toned abs as she swiveled left and right, gently caressing her bare breasts, running her palms across her smooth, lightly tan skin, stopping at the waistline for her sweatpants and moving back up. She gathered her 36 C breasts and lightly pinched her brown, perky nipples, then let go and watch her tits fall back into place and bounce with the movement. She smiled again, feeling the rush of arousal and completely forgetting her anger at her mom for calling her home.

Becky hooked her thumbs into the waistline of her sweats and slid the pants downward until they were around her ankles. She stepped out of the pants and turned around, admiring her round, firm ass that she worked so hard at keeping in shape, framed by the strings of her navy with black lace thong that matched her bra. She pulled the thong down, watching the underwear roll up as it slid off of her slender waist and then stretched to get around her full ass. She dropped the panties to the floor and stepped out of the sweats, using her foot to fling them into the hamper. Becky got a little thrill about strutting through her basement, naked, to get a towel. She knew her mom wouldn't come down, but Becky stilled liked the feeling that someone would come down and see her flawless naked form on accident.

Becky made it into the bathroom with her towel and started the shower. She let the shower run long enough for the steam to fill up the room, and then she bent in front of the sink and opened the cabinet below. She stuck her hand all the way in the back and found what she called "her little hero". It was a 6 inch purple vibrator, not very thick, but it did the job whenever she was in the mood. Beckys last boyfriend had been a prick, so she gave up his very large, very tasty cock in favor of a toy that wouldn't cheat on her; and she swore of boyfriends for a while. She knew it was expected of a girl of 18 to find a guy, but she was a senior in high school, and was planning on enjoying her last few months without complicating things with a relationship.

Becky flicked the vibe on and off to check the batteries, and then stepped into the warm water stream. She got her hair wet, and let the water run down her naked form. She ran her hands down her body again, this time stopping to pay more attention to her nipples, which she tugged and pinched to get herself even more revved up. She sucked on the vibrator for a little, closing her eyes and imagining it was some gorgeous guys cock. Becky pulled the vibrator out of her mouth and flicked it on, resting the tip on her right nipple, throwing her head back and enjoying the water fall on her as the gentle vibrations helped ensure that her pussy was absolutely dripping.

Becky then brought her hand down, sliding the tip of the toy down her body, until the very edge of her pussy could feel the vibrations of her little hero. She pushed the tip between her pussy lips and let the vibrator rest on her clit. She shuddered with ecstasy and smiled as she turned so the water was hitting her front half. She used her free hand to massage her breasts and pinch her nipples as she brought the toy further and further between her legs. She let her knees bow outward as she positioned the toy upright beneath her pelvis, and rammed it home. Becky let out a soft moan and had to put a hand on the tiled walls to keep from falling over with the wave of her cumming. She stood there, gasping for a while, until she got used to the vibrations enough to move her hand off the wall. She went back to pinching her nipples as she slowly began working the vibrator in and out of her clean-shaven pussy.

Becky put her left foot on the edge of her tub nearest the wall so that she could start sliding the toy in and out faster and with more force in each thrust. She pressed her face into the wall in front of her as she slide the hand not on the toy between her butt cheeks. She moaned louder as the tips of her manicured nails found her asshole and she began massage her brown-eye with her fingertips. That's when Becky felt the big one coming, and she started finger-fucking her ass with two fingers while she slammed the vibrator into her pussy. She let out a stifled scream as a massive orgasm rocked her body. She shuddered with joy and pulled the vibrator out of her dripping pussy, leaving the toy resting on her clitoris until she calmed down. Becky finished her shower dirtier than she started it, and turned of the purple vibrator. She licked her juice off the toy, smiling at how naughty she was, but reminding herself not to experiment with another girl until college.

Becky put the toy back and toweled herself off, dressing in dark gray pajama bottoms and a teal t-shirt with a low enough v-collar that you could just see the beginnings of her cleavage. She decided that there was no need for underwear, and she walked back upstairs, in a much better mood.

Evidently, Ryan had come home while Becky had her fun in the shower, and he had brought his girlfriend, Julia, with him. Ryan had short brown hair, with the same eyes as his sister, but the much stronger jaw that he got from his father. He was on the boys soccer team, so he was slender and made of all lean muscle. He had just taken off his thick black winter coat and was standing in his tight white t-shirt with his hands in his jeans pockets, rocking back and forth on his heels in front of his mom. Becky knew that pose as the one Ryan took whenever he wanted something, and from the looks of the messenger bag over Julia's shoulder, he was asking if she could stay the night.

Julia was a very different compared to Beckys family. She was very pretty, but she had very pale skin, which contrasted sharply with the year-round light tan that Becky and her family shared. Julia was into the punk-girl scene, so she had shoulder-length hair that was dyed blue, Sarah didn't approve, but Becky thought it was cute. She wore heavy purple eye shadow and deep purple lipstick that highlighted her starkly white teeth. She was slender, but had the same sized breasts as Becky, a 36 C, so her frame looked top-heavy, but in a good way. Julia was wearing an extremely short, and very tight, plaid skirt, and Becky could see the crotch of her black thong while Julia was seated, even though she kept her legs crossed. To keep her long legs warm, she wore white stockings, that ended up giving her the "naughty schoolgirl" look that Becky could tell got Ryan hard.

Sarah was reluctant at first, but eventually she caved to her sons pressures. "Fine, she can stay" she said, "but only because they've already called school, and you two better not keep me up tonight." She finished with her bright smile. Beckys mom had always been cool with the kids having sex, as long as they stayed protected and safe with it, but it was a little strange to hear her speak so openly about it. Becky was wondering what was up, until she noticed the wine glass next to her mother, and the half-emptied bottle of Merlot on the counter.

Becky quietly giggled as Ryan and Julia filed back to his room to change into pajamas like everyone else. Sarah raised her eyebrows at Becky, "I figured I wouldn't tell them about your own noise-making session just now."

Becky blushed, "Come on mom, how did you hear me? I was being so quiet!"

Sarah laughed out loud, "If that was you being quiet, then I'm glad you never had a boy spend the night! You'd keep up the whole neighborhood!"

Becky was bright red by now, but she wasn't upset, she had just always been embarrassed about how loud she was during sex. She was really enjoying her overly-open mother, but was distracted by the muffled moan from her brother's room.

"Come on kids, I know you're 18, but can you humor us and hang out for a while before you start fucking!?", Sarah yelled. The women heard Ryan and Julia break into nervous giggles before they came out of Ryan's room. Ryan had changed into blue flannel pajama pants with no shirt, showing off his well-toned abs and chest. Becky could see from the swinging at his crotch that he, too, had chosen to go without underwear, and it was safe to assume that Julia had as well, since they had changed together.

Julia was wearing low-rise, thin, black yoga pants and a shirt the same style as Becky, but in white. "Hey Becks" she smiled, waving to Becky.

"Hey girly, what's up?" replied Becky. Despite her punk-exterior, Julia had a huge girly side, and she and Becky got along great. They chatted about life in general for a while, not noticing when Sarah and Ryan excused themselves to the kitchen to make hot coco.

The girls were still chatting when Beckys mom announced that she and Ryan had decided that they would watch a movie tonight, and the 4 of them trouped downstairs to the family room. Ryan and Julia took the large couch, spooning together and snagging a blanket, while Becky grabbed their squishy chair-and-a-half and Sarah took the love seat. They all nestled under blankets and flipped on their flat screen. Sarah opened the guide and went to their movie channels, seeing what was playing. They settled on an action-adventure sort of movie, and sipped the warm coco while they watched. The movie was decent, but very long so everyone was tired, so they all said their good nights before filing off to their respective bedrooms for some rest.

Becky opened her eyes and lifted her blinds. The sky was still iron gray and the snow was falling heavily. There was already about a foot and a half of snow on the ground, so it was clear that no one was going anywhere for the next few days. Becky groaned about not having any time for her friends on the coming days, but decided to make the best of it and spend some quality time with Ryan, Julia, and her mom.

Becky slipped into her fuzzy pink house-slippers, tied her hair up into a pony tail, and shuffled sleepily up the carpeted steps. She smelled the warm aroma of waffles and new her mother had gotten up before her and was making breakfast. Becky walked around the corner to see over the breakfast bar and into their kitchen to see Sarah sitting on the counter. Her mothers eyes were closed, and her red tank top had one strap pulled down, exposing her massive, 32 E, right breast as she tickled her perky brown nipples. Sarah had pulled her pants down to her ankles, and she had her legs spread apart so that she could get easy access to her shaven pussy, that was dripping fluid at the moment, as she worked the smooth, thick handle of the spatula she was holding in and out.

Becky recognized the smile on her mothers face as the same one Becky herself makes when she's thoroughly enjoying the moment. She didn't say anything, just quietly watched her mom pleasuring herself. Becky noticed that her own slot was getting warm and moist at the sight of Sarah on the counter, and she wondered if that was a normal reaction. She was confused, and thinking to herself how to justify this as normal, when the waffle-iron beeped and Sarah finished her orgasm, opening her eyes.

There was a stunned silence as Sarah realized that Becky had been standing there for some time. They exchanged awkward smiles and some uncomfortable giggles that boiled over into side-holding laughter as Sarah re-dressed herself and poured the last of the batter onto the waffle-iron. After they got over the laughing fit, Sarah apologized. "I'm so sorry you had to see that. Your brother and Julia made a little too much noise last night, and it got me a little excited... Not that my son banging gets me excited... It's just..."

"Mom", Becky graciously cut her off, "I understand. It's no biggie, promise. I get those feelings too, sometimes they're initiated by Ryan, or even you. I think its natural, we just don't act on them."

Sarah smiled, "I'm glad you think it's normal. You know, I had a bit of a relationship with my brother when I was your age."

"You mean with Uncle Rob?" Becky asked, shocked.

"Yeah. We were young, and just fooling around one night before I went to college and he started his senior year.", said Sarah, matter-of-factly, "It's not something I was sure I would share with my kids, but I think it's something that everyone at least thinks about.... Anyway, go wake up the love-birds before the waffles get cold."

Becky was a little shocked by this new-found revelation, but she didn't let it keep her down, she just felt better knowing that her arousal at the sight of her mother masturbating was something natural. Becky shuffled down the hall and opened the door without knocking. The first thing she noticed was the sweet, damp odor of marijuana that hung in the room. There was the end of a joint on Ryans night stand, lying next to the faintest trace of a line of white. On Ryan's queen-sized bed lay the naked figures of Julia and Ryan. Becky admired Julia's boobs, lightly biting her lip when she saw Julia's small, stiff, pink nipples. She let her gaze fall to Julia's pussy, which was bald except for a triangle of black stubble above the slit, and saw the small string of white goop hanging from her love-hole. Ryan's cock was draped down his left leg, and Becky had forgotten how sizable it was, even when it was soft.

"Wake up, fuck bunnies", she said with a soft laugh. They both woke up groggily, taking turns checking out the window to see the heavy snow.

"Looks like you two had quite the party last night.", remarked Becky.

"That was nothin" mumbled Julia, "I still got lots in my bag for later. I figure I'll be here for a while." She let her last syllable trail softly as she smiled at the thought of spending her nights with Ryan.

"Well, we can get to that later," said Becky with a smile of her own, "right now, we need to eat the waffles mom made."

Ryan waved her off and Becky walked back to the kitchen while he and Julia got dressed. Becky told her mom about their little party scene and Sarah shook her head smiling. Becky wasn't sure what her mom had in mind, and she couldn't tell if Sarah disapproved outright or not, but she was almost sure that Sarah wouldn't want them doing anything else like that while they were staying in her house.

Ryan and Julia emerged not long after, and they all ate their breakfast. Thanking Sarah repeatedly as they wolfed down waffle after waffle. Julia and Becky didn't look it, but they could eat as much as a linebacker in one sitting, and Ryan wasn't one to be shown up by two girls. They all finished the food and washed their plates.

The kids went downstairs to watch TV while Sarah stayed upstairs and read for a while. It was a little after 1 pm when Sarah called downstairs, asking everyone to come up for a second. They gathered in the living room, and Sarah had them take a seat, with a serious tone in her voice. Becky wasn't sure what was going on, but she was silently hoping that she hadn't just ratted out her brother and Julia and gotten them in trouble.

"Now," Sarah began, "Becky tells me that you two had yourselves a bit of a party last night." Becky winced and saw Ryan shoot her a dirty look before looking back at their mother. "My only question is: why weren't we invited?"

Becky's jaw dropped, and Sarah's mouth spread into a wide grin at the kids reaction. "Well... I..." Julia began.

"No need for excuses" Sarah giggled, "Just tell us what you have."

"Well, I've got a lot of weed, and some coke." said Julia.

"How bout you go get both." replied Sarah with a smile.

Becky couldn't believe what she was hearing. Ryan had first introduced her to marijuana last year at a party for the end of the soccer season, and Becky had fallen in love with being high. She and her girlfriends smoked frequently, and Becky had been curious to try cocaine, but never really had to courage to ask if anyone had it, out of fear she'd be labeled a junky. But now, it sounded like they were about to have a snow party on this blizzard day. Julia came back from Ryan's room with her messenger bag and pulled out a massive, plastic-wrapped brick of weed, Becky guessed it was close to half a point, and a rather large bag of white powder.

Sarah's smile seemed to be permanent as her eyes gleamed at the drugs. "Well, looks like I don't have to find anything for the four of us to do today", she said, letting out another giggle. "Julia, how bout you roll us up a few fatties, and we can cut some lines after that."

Julia followed Sarah's orders, rolling 4 very fat joints and setting them side-by-side. Even though she'd used quite a bit of pot in each joint, it still barely made a dent in the supply, and Becky was looking forward to some very high times ahead. Becky scooted her arm chair in closer to the coffee table, and Ryan followed suit in his chair. Julia sat down next to Sarah on the couch, and Sarah picked up the first joint. She put the joint to her lips and held out her palm to Julia, who reached in her bag and pulled out a black lighter with a green weed-leaf printed on the side.

Sarah sparked up and sucked hard on the joint. The three others watched intently as the paper burned around the bright-red cherry on the end. Sarah closed her eyes and handed the joint to Becky, holding in her breath. Becky took the next long hit, tasting the sweet smoke as it filled her lung. It felt like her drag went on forever, but the joint hardly looked touched when she opened her eyes to pass the J to Ryan. Ryan was taking his first hit when Sarah finally let out her smoke, billowing a cloud into the middle of their circle. Becky playfully blew her smoke in Ryan's face while Julia took her first hit and Sarah chuckled. Becky could tell the pot was high quality, because she was very buzzed after only her first hit.

They took turns smoking a passing until two of the joints were completely gone. By now, the whites of everyone's eyes were bright pink, an effect that made Julia's ice-blue irises absolutely spell-binding. Becky started the third joint, closing her eyes as the smoke got in her lungs again. She decided to change to order, passing the joint to Sarah, but then she sensed something near her face. She cracked open her eyes to see Ryan leaning into her, and, without thinking, she locked lips with her brother and passed the smoking to him. Their tongues flicking together momentarily. They separated, grinning and meeting the amused stares of Julia and Sarah. Their mom shrugged and took her first hit off the third joint, this time passing the J across the table to Ryan and leaning towards Becky.

Again, there was no thought, as Becky grabbed the back of her mother's head and gave Sarah a full-on tongue kiss as she passed the smoke to Becky. They broke apart and smiled at Ryan and Julia, who were both obviously getting aroused. Ryan was taking his hit when Becky leaned over the table and pulled Julia towards her. The two girls kissed and Becky shotgunned the smoke to Julia before they pulled themselves apart, letting their tongues twist together one last time before they both fell back into their seats.

The third and fourth joints took a lot longer to smoke, as everyone wanted to kiss and shotgun almost every hit. But by the time they had smoked all 4, everyone was baked beyond all belief. "Is it getting warm inside?" asked Sarah to the smoke-filled living room in general.

They all, simultaneously, looked out the large front window the the complete white-out snowfall. Ryan was the first to begin chuckling, and they all began to laugh hysterically at Sarah thinking it was warm. But then Becky noticed that her face felt hot, and she said, "Wait, wait, wait.... wait..."

It took a while for her mind to get through the haze of smoke before she finished "... it is kind of warm", as she began to have a giggling fit,

"Maybe we should all take out clothes off." laughed Ryan as the laughter carried on in the hazy room.

"Okay" chimed in Julia and Sarah at the same time.

The room was quiet for a few moments before they all burst into laughter at the simultaneous response. They rolled about in their seats for a while, before Becky took the initiative and lifted off her shirt, letting her plump, perky breasts out into the open.

"Wow, nice tits Becks" remarked Julia as she lifted off her own shirt to show off her breasts.

"Mmm... You both have good racks..." said Sarah she she lifted her tank top off and let out her huge breasts, dwarfing the two girls, "but you haven't had kids yet, so you've got nothing on these babies" she finished.

Everyone continued laughing as Ryan mimed removing his non-existent shirt and caressed his nipples like a porn star. "How are mine ladies?" he asked.

Becky could hardly handle it as she was laughing until tears were coming from her eyes. "They aren't too good Ryan, but no one in the room can compete with what you've got in your pants!" said Becky.

"True..." Ryan said as he pulled his pants off and let his 9 inch erection bounce in the air. The thick shaft had pulsing veins all down the sides, and his head was dripping with pre after all the shotgunning he'd watched. He stroked his cock lightly and gazed around at all the beautiful tits in the room.

"No fair" said Sarah, "we should all get to have our pants off."

The girls agreed, and they all stripped off their pants, staring at eachother's glistening vaginae through the smoke.

"Looks like we're all out of joints, Sarah" said Julia, looking at the table while absentmindedly rubbing her own wet pussy.

"Well," said Becky's mother, "I guess it's time to enjoy the snow!"

They laughed again at her joke as Julia pulled her drivers license out of her bag and poured all of her cocaine out on the coffee table. Becky's stomach was filled with butterflies as she watched Julia cut the white pile into individual lines, eventually finishing with 20 lines in all, 5 for each person. Julia put her license back and pulled out a crisp 5 dollar bill, and began to roll it into a tube. By now, Becky's stomach was doing back flips in anticipation, and she had to softly move her fingers in and out of her pussy to keep herself distracted from the coke.

Julia finished rolling up the 5, and then offered it to Becky saying, "I know it's the first time you've snorted, so I figure you can do the first line. Just breathe in deeply through your nose, and plug your other nostril so that you get the whole line down."

Becky nodded nervously at her advice and held one nostril shut while she put the bill up the other. She positioned her head over the coffee table, thanking herself for tying back her hair earlier. She pointed the end of the tube at the bottom of the line closest to her, and snorted deeply as she moved the bill to the opposite end of the line. Her nose tingled for a moment, and she clinched her eyes shut at the new sensation. She passed the bill to Ryan and opened her eyes, immediately feeling a good vibe wash over her. The high wasn't as mind-opening as weed, it just made her feel great about herself, and it also made her extremely horny. She bit her lip and closed her eyes again and she spread her legs and openly began working her clit with her fingers.

Becky heard Ryan, then Julia, then her mom, all snort their first lines before she opened her eyes again to take the bill from her mother. She could tell from the smiles on their faces that the coke was having the same effects on them, and then Becky brought her head back up from her second line, she saw her mother gently masturbating while rubbing her other hand on the inside of Julia's thigh. The two of them were both staring at Ryan, who was stroking his cock, which was now glistening all over from the amount of pre-cum he had produced. Becky leaned back again after passing the bill to Ryan and began fingering herself while watching Julia and Sarah.

When Becky brought her head up from sniffing up her third line, she saw Julia had slid her hand up Sarah's leg and was fingering Becky's mom in front of Ryan and Becky. Becky watched Ryan's third line disappear up his nose before turning back in time to see Julia lick Sarah's juices off her fingers and then share a wet tongue kiss with Sarah. Julia leaned down to take her next line, and Sarah leaned her head back, speeding up her fingering of herself. When Julia brought her head back up, she sucked on Sarah's nipple long and hard, only stopping to let Becky and Ryan's mother do her third line.

Becky was really enjoying her massive high by now, but she was getting frisky, so she told Ryan to recline his chair and lay his cock flat on his stomach. Becky took out Julia's license again to scoop up her fourth line, and she transferred it onto the veiny underside of Ryan's throbbing erection. There was a loud popping noise as Julia pulled her lips off of Sarah's nipple so that they could both watch as Becky snorted the line off her brother's cock.

Becky got to the end of her coke line and exhaled with a smile. She stared at the head of her brothers dick for only a second before she ran her tongue up his shaft, tasting the little coke she'd left as she went, and then wrapping her lips around Ryan's helmet. Becky bobbed her head up and down on her brother's cock a few times before putting all 9 inches of him in her mouth and down her throat.

"Oh my, you go honey" said Sarah from across the coffee table.

Becky gagged a few times before finally coming up for air, stroking Ryan's cock with her hand while she kept her mouth and an "O" shape and staring into his eyes. She stopped stroking him after a while so that he could scoop up his fourth line and put it across Julia's chest. Ryan snorted up the white powder and began sloppily licking and sucking Julia's nipples. Becky saw how entranced her mother was, and she took the opportunity to kneel in front of Sarah and run her tongue up her mom's dripping wet cunt.

Sarah shuddered and smiled, moaning for more as Becky flicked her tongue across her mom's clit and then plunged into her sweet hole. Julia took her next line off of Sarah's tits, and began stimulating Sarah's nipples when she was done. Sarah came to a shuddering orgasm before laying Becky down on the floor and sprinkling her next line on her daughter's stomach. Sarah straddled Becky's face before snorting up the line loudly and continuing her motion from the snorting to Becky's pussy. Sarah began energetically 69-ing with her daughter as the two moaned loudly. Becky got her fingers on Sarah's clit, while her tongue was in her mother's pussy, and she messaged Sarah's clit aggressively until they shared a simultaneous cum. Becky got out from underneath her mother, and gave her mom and wet tongue kiss before snorting up her last line off the table.

She looked up to see Julia blowing Ryan. They all had started sweating heavily, and the room stank of sex and pot. Ryan pulled his dick out of Julia's mouth so that he could set up his last line on his mother's tits. Becky was on all fours in front of Julia, eating her pussy and slurping up the juices greedily while Julia held the back of Becky's head and watched Ryan make out with his mother. Julia wrapped her legs around Becky's head, forcing Becky to keep her tongue buried in Julia's cunt, as she leaned around Becky to scoop up her last line and double herself over to take it off of Becky's back.

Julia released her vice-leg-grip on Becky, who smiled up at her and licked her lips. Becky pushed Julia all the way onto the couch and began kissing her passionately as they finger-fucked each other. Sarah took a note from Becky's book, and snorted her last line off her son's cock. Sucking his dick emphatically after she was down while she massaged his balls in her palm. Julia and Becky both came hard, moaning loudly as their pussies clenched and spazmed on the fingers inside them.

After their mutual orgasm, Becky and Julia untangled themselves and went over to join Ryan and Sarah. Ryan had his hands on his mother's head, and he was face-fucking Sarah with so much force that she gagged on every thrust and had to pull his cock out to breath every now and then. Ryan was entranced by his mother's unbroken eye-contact throughout the entire time she was servicing him. Julia knelt behind Ryan and used her mouth on his balls from that position. Meanwhile, Becky laid down, face up, behind her mother and shimmed up between Sarah's legs. Sarah didn't stop taking her face-fuck from her son, but she moaned around Ryan's throbbing cock as her daughter began eating her pussy and lapping up all the juice that was pouring out.

Sarah couldn't take any more deep throating, and guided Ryan by his dick down towards his sister. Becky rotated on her back and spread her legs to make room for her brother. Becky moaned loudly and experienced a gushing orgasm as Ryan's head penetrated her. It had been several months since she'd had real sex, and she desperately missed the feeling of a dick in her cunt. Becky soon found herself having huge orgasms on every thrust that Ryan put into her, each one somehow bigger than the last. Sarah straddled her daughter's face, facing her son, and sighed lightly as Becky's tongue penetrated her pussy again. Julia stood over Becky, between Sarah and Ryan, letting Sarah eat her pussy while Ryan's tongue worked her asshole.

All four were moaning with pleasure, when Ryan's cock began to tense and throb. Becky felt her brother getting ready to cum and cheered him on between licks of her mother's vagina. "Ooooh yeah Ryan. Fill me up brother... mmmmmm.... fill my pussy with that hot, sticky cum!!!!" Becky shouted.

"Okay" panted Ryan, who'd stopped rim-jobbing Julia as he began to cum. Julia didn't mind, as she was grinding her pussy on Sarah's mouth, coming close to her own climax. Becky screamed into her mom's cunt as Ryan began throwing his thick ropes of semen deep inside her pussy. Sarah had her own large orgasm from her daughter eating her out, and Julia came at the sound of Becky's shrieks of joy.

Ryan fell back, panting and covered in sweat, after exerting himself. Sarah and Julia took turns licking up the cum that was dripping from Becky's pussy, as Becky twitched and moaned in ecstasy at her series of coke and weed enhanced orgasms.

When Sarah and Julia were done lapping up the cum, they looked over at Ryan, who was stroking another throbbing hard on. Julia smiled, "Coke does this to him, he's good for another round."

"Mmm... Good!" said Sarah as she and Julia descended on her son's shaft. They tag-team blew him for a short while, before Julia managed to hop on Ryan's cock and ride him reverse-cowgirl. Sarah was on all fours, licking Julia's clitoris and her son's shaft while the pair fucked. Becky came out of her own pleasure land enough to crawl behind her mother and begin eating her out again.

Julia stopped Ryan's jubilant fucking and hopped off asking, "would you care to do the honors?" to Sarah.

"Don't mind if I do" said Sarah, not waiting a second to straddle her son and plunge all 9 inches of his manhood deep into her vagina. Becky and Julia 69-ed and watched Sarah and her son go at it. Sarah would bounce Ryan's cock several times, and Ryan would occasionally grab his mother's hips and hold her up while he thrust into her hard. Ryan fucked his mom for almost as much time as he spent inside his sister before Sarah felt the tell-tale tremors in her pussy. She called Julia and Becky over and had them kneel on either side of her and suck on her nipples. The girls sucked hard on Sarah's nipples, pulling and biting so that she got as much pleasure as possible. Ryan slid a hand between his sister and Julia's legs and began thrusting into them with his fingers in time with his dick thrusting into his mother.

They all came at once. A huge orgasm that rippled through all four of them that was magnified by the cocaine and marijuana in their systems. Sarah screamed and gushed fluid as Ryan pushed his load deep in her love-hole. Julia and Becky both squirted lightly in Ryan's palms as they came, and Ryan's abs were locked tight as he thrust hard into his mother.

They all collapsed into a sweaty heap. The room was still filled with smoke, and they were all too high and wired to sleep, but they rested for a long time before moving. The girls cleaned themselves up, licking fluids and semen off each other, to Ryan's great excitement, and eventually got a huge lunch together to satisfy their munchies. They ate and laughed and played naked together for the rest of the afternoon. Occasionally someone would get frisky and start up another session, and they all cheered and danced when Julia found another bag of coke and they saw that they would be snowed in for the rest of the week.
Bikini Top Fell Off

(A normal summer afternoon turns out to be anything but)

Needless to say, this wasn't my proudest moment but it was definitely hot. Speaking of hot, it was the middle of last summer. I had just turned 20 years old. It was just my stepfather, his friend and I at home for the day. They were outside talking and I was ready to go in the pool with my new bikini. I walked outside and they stopped talking and just stared. I smiled at them and they resumed their conversation. So then I jumped in the pool and when I came up, I noticed that my top had fallen down. They both just stared at my 36C chest for the entire three seconds they were exposed. I quickly retied my top on and they went back to whatever they were talking about.

Feeling a little embarrassed and a little excited, I swam for a bit until I got bored and dried off. His friend continued to stare me down. After a few minutes of drying, I went back to my room and got changed. After I was done, my door opened and it was his friend. He came up to me and told me how hot he thought I was and how he wanted to see more. Before I could say anything, he began to strip me down to nothing. He was rough about it, but I found the whole thing to be extremely hot. Once he had me nude, he ran his fingers all over my tits. He pinched my nipples lightly as they begun to get hard. Then he started sucking on my nipples and biting them gently. I was so turned on at this point that I didn't care what was happening. I began to moan and he stopped what he was doing and started kissing and sucking on my neck. His fingers made his way down to my pussy. I was getting a little wet but then when he stuck his fingers in, I started to get soaked.

He was moving two fingers in and out of me and I started to moan even more. Just then I heard someone walking in and I open my eyes to see my stepfather. I immediately started to panic but then he came over and felt me up. His friend resumed fingering me as my stepfather continued to feel my tits and pull on my nipples. After a little more of that, his friend takes his bottoms off and bends me over. I thought he was going in my pussy until I felt my ass checks spread and him inserting his dick into my ass. I immediately shrieked but he kept telling me "It's okay" and pushed it in further. I could feel his short but fat dick going all the way in my ass. At first it really hurt and I was about to tell him to stop but the more he kept going, the better it felt. He was gentle about it and occasionally slapped my ass as he slowly thrusted his dick in and out of me.

While this was going on, my stepfather took everything off and inserted his dick into my mouth. "Suck that dick," my stepfather instructed. I must have been so caught up in the moment that I didn't mind the thought of sucking him off. His dick was a little bigger than his friend's length wise but not as fat. His friend started pumping my ass faster and I started to suck on his dick quicker. "God, your stepdaughter is amazing," his friend announced. My stepfather began to push my head down further on his dick as I was trying to get all of it in mouth. I tried not to gag as I felt it go all the way to the back of my throat.

A few minutes later, his friend announces that he is going to burst. After ramming me really hard for a few seconds, I could feel his hot cum shooting up into my ass. He held onto my waist for a few moments, moaned in relief and then he pulled out. I could hear him grabbing his clothes as he left the room. I stopped sucking my stepfather's dick for a few minutes to get in a kneeling position. "Keep going baby, I'm getting close," my stepfather instructed. Not even a couple minutes went by before I felt my stepfather's dick get really hard in my mouth. I started sucking him faster and then I felt his cum shoot into my mouth. He moaned and exhaled in relief as I continued to suck on it. He said, "That's enough" and took his dick out of my mouth. He left my room and I finished myself off manually with my rubber dildo. The only thoughts running in my head before I came was his friend pounding my ass and how hot it was sucking my stepfather's dick.

My stepfather and I never spoke or did anything about that after but I continued to have regular sex with his friend until his wife grew suspicious. But I will never forget the day my bikini top fell off. I don't regret what happened that day, but I am sure it was something that none of us will forget!

Brenda's Erotica (Black woman falls for white brother)

"This is ridiculous," I thought, standing outside St. Joseph's cottage waiting for Brother Robert to answer my knock. "What excuse can I give for coming by this time. Surely by now he's aware that these frequent meetings with him to talk about the boys on his work crew are contrived and unnecessary."

My sister told me I was crazy and said I was setting myself up for a put down.

"Girl please! What makes you think that white boy wants any of your brown ass, and him a brother besides?"

Maybe she's right, this is just an impossible fantasy that I've set up, knowing it can never happen. But still, I can't stop the excitement that comes over me whenever I see him on campus.

It happened the first time I saw him, this very striking man in his early 30's dressed entirely in black, running across the lawn to break up a fight between two of the boys on his grounds-keeping crew. As he grabbed one of the boys who was swinging a rake, I could see the firm wiry muscles tense in his arms and the blue green veins swell. He disarmed the boy and was restraining him from behind in a basket hold, with veins and muscles bulging even more from his sweat-dripping arms and I found myself wishing I was this shirtless youth cradled in Brother Robert's arms.

What was I thinking? This was a Catholic Brother, vowed to celibacy. Still, no harm in fantasizing; besides, he wasn't some naive virgin as I have learned from the boys in St. Thomas dorm, where I was a child care worker. In private raps they thought I couldn't hear, they told each other the ribald stories and jokes they heard from Brother Robert.

One boy told with delight how he and the Brother were removing an old fence post from a mud hole in the field. As they pulled back and forth on the post it made wet sucking sounds in the mud, occasionally expelling air and Brother Robert told him it sounded like a good wet fuck. The boys all thought Brother Robert was OK, as he apparently showed them a side of himself that the staff never saw.

It was just last week at the dorm's picnic that I got to talk at length with the Brother and learned that before he came to Hope Manor he was in rural India working at an orphanage in the countryside. As he described the beautiful brown-skinned people of the area, I almost felt he was admitting to a lust for brown flesh. Or, was it just my desperate projection?

Later that afternoon I watched him in the pool, frolicking with the boys. He was muscular but not overly built and even through his loose boxer trunks I could see the shape of his firm round ass when he came out of the water. I had to remember to look up and down the pool and not be caught staring at the Brother's body so.

"Hello Brenda," he said, smiling as he opened the door. I jumped, startled back to the present, trying to think of a reason to be here.

"I just got off work and thought I'd see if you'd like to go get a beer and talk some more about India."

That seemed innocent enough and a valid topic of conversation. He had already changed from his black outfit to cut off denim shorts and tank top, making it hard for me to think of him as anything else but the solid man that he was.

"I was just having one," he said, "won't you join me."

St. Joseph's cottage was one of the many elegant old building at this Catholic boys home that was to be renovated, but for now was the makeshift home of Brother Robert. Most of the large house was closed off except for the kitchen and an adjoining room where he had a bed and a desk. We sat at the kitchen table drinking our cold beers and eating pretzels, which he told me was one of the sensual pleasures he had to do without in India.

"How many sensual pleasures do you indulge in?" I asked, surprised at my own boldness.

He looked at me startled, as if I had discovered and exposed a well-kept secret. "Well," he said slowly, "I never could resist chocolate. I think that's why I had to get away from India. All those beautiful brown people kept reminding me that I had never overcome sensual desires."

What? Was he playing with my head or leading me on? I never expected this kind of candor, but I took it from there.

"Have you ever thought of giving in to your hunger and eating the chocolate?" I asked.

"Oh, all the time," he said, studying my face with his large brown eyes. "After India, I was going to give it up, but came here for one more try. But, being around all these horny boys makes it even worse." I laughed, knowing all too well the many times I've seen them walking around with uncontrollable hard-ons bulging thru their tight jeans.

"You know," I said, "sex is such a natural force, maybe celibacy is not the answer."

"I know," he said, reaching across the table and putting his hand on mine, "not everyone can quell the urges."

It was clearly happening, wasn't it? I stood up and he did the same. We both moved forward, wrapping our arms around each other. He pulled me close and I could feel his bulge against my leg as our lips met and our tongues searched inside the others mouth.

His embrace was overpowering, as if years of tension were now suddenly released, and I could feel the slightest shaking ripple through his taut body.

Suddenly, hearing some boys talking as they walked by the house, I realized we were standing near the French doors of the kitchen and could be seen.

"Not here," I whispered, "the boys might find out."

"Upstairs." was the only word he breathed as he took my hand and led me to the staircase.

The empty bedroom seemed immense and open with the rays of the descending sun sprayed across the bare wall from the curtainless window. The carpet I found myself sitting on was soft and firm, and I could easily imagine being outside on the lawn.

Robert was fumbling with the back of the bra that I was required to wear at work. As I unfastened the front and removed it, he said, "I hope that's all they've changed since the last time I did this. You should know it's been about five years and I'm a little scared, almost like a virgin. I've also never been with a black woman before."

I unzipped his shorts and softly rubbed my fingers over the firm bulge pushing against his white cotton briefs, and looking my most provocative said, "You mean you want me to be gentle with you?"

He just smiled as he lowered his head to my breast and licked around the stiffened nipples, before putting his mouth around them and squeezing firmly.

His hand was sliding into my tight jeans and panties, just as mine was in the cramped confines of his cotton briefs. We both lay there running our fingers through the others hair. His long curly hair was so soft compared to my coarse tight bush, and I wondered if he too was enjoying this exploration of our racial differences.

Abruptly he began pulling my jeans and panties off and I soon found myself lying naked on the floor with his hands and mouth caressing me everywhere.

He was licking under my arm and nibbling the hairs there, then ran his mouth down my side, nibbling a while at my waist before moving down my leg.

He lifted my legs, rubbing his hands up and down them and put my toes in his mouth, darting his tongue between them before moving back up my legs. He stopped his head at the inside of my thighs, slowly rubbing his mouth back and forth on them while his fingers played in my hairy bush. His thumbs slid gently up and down the loose skin of my labia.

What next? It was like watching a tornado, momentarily standing still, not knowing in which direction it would go when it started moving again.

Ever so slowly his hands moved up my thighs until his tongue was licking my outer labia, which he soon parted with his thumbs, opening me to the assault of his tongue darting up and down my stiffened clit. He pursed his lips and began sucking my clit in and out of his mouth and it was all I could do not to scream as my legs squeezed against his head with my first orgasm.

He didn't stop, but continued sucking while his arms reached up to my breasts and he rolled my tits between thumb and forefinger, sending me into a fury or orgasms that soon melted one into another.

"Be gentle with you?" I said, with an exhausted laugh as I sat up and pulled his shorts down from his narrow hips.

He removed his tank top, striking a most sensual pose at that moment when his arms were raised with his shirt going over his head, exposing his hairy underarms and full torso, with small stiff nipples straddling an oasis of curly brown hair that trailed down to his navel. From his navel, the hair widened again to disappear into the white elastic band of his briefs.

I pulled his briefs down slowly, exposing the mat of brown hair from which his long white dick protruded, with its winding blue green veins bulging through the soft loose skin. Ever further down this shaft I pulled the briefs until finally at the end ...

it sprang up and pointed its shiny pink head at my face.

A small bead of crystal clear liquid appeared at the slit on the tip of the head. I touched the slippery fluid with my tongue and spread it around the head before sliding my lips over it.

Robert sighed heavily and I felt his dick twitch as it slid into my mouth. I sucked the smooth head and stroked the hard shaft as I gently moved my fingers around his balls, which had pulled up firm against the base of his dick. His breathing soon became short spasms and his hips thrust involuntarily, pushing his dick deep into my mouth before he finally grabbed my head and tensed with orgasm. I could feel the cascade of warm cum filling the back of my throat and swallowed the unseen pearlescent fluid, delighted to have shared this most intimate and intense moment with the man of my dreams.

Robert lay on the carpet, exhausted and sweating, idly gliding his fingers across my back and butt as I lay beside him.

"What are you going to do now?" I asked, concerned about his religious conflict.

"Well," he said, "tomorrow I'm going to quit being a brother and I guess start looking for a job and a place to stay. But right now I'm going to just lay here and enjoy looking at your shiny brown back."

I laid there a while, silently trying to decide if I was ready to offer my apartment as a place to stay while he got it together, when he leaned over and began kissing and licking the back of my neck and shoulder.

I could feel his wet dick swell and rub against my thigh and I rolled over and opened my legs, inviting his penetration into my body and my life.
By Chance or Destiny (Chance meeting lead to steamy shower for two)

Note: This story was written (original version written long hand on 12 pages!) for a very special friend in my life, my best friend in fact. While we have never shared a bed, nothing stops us from sharing our fantasies. I hope you enjoy.

* * * * *

It was near the last night on the fire. The large wildland fire had burned for 12 days but the end was at hand. The few crews still working the fire lines had already eaten and headed to bed. I was soon to follow after some paperwork and a shower. The kitchen crew was busy packing up after the evening meal and would be heading off to another fire a few states away.

I was sitting all alone at the table when she walked in…still smudge faced from a hard day on the line, but with a smile that lit up the night. She plopped down right across from me with a weary but cheery hello. "Howdy" I replied. "Aren't you a bit late getting in tonight?"

"Yea," she replied. " We had a break down on the dozer I'm working with and it took us a while just to get it loaded up on the trailer. The operator is hauling it home to get fixed tonight and I gotta hang here another nite to officially check us outta here tomorrow then snag a ride home somehow."

"Oh, well, I don’t think it should be to hard to hitch a ride with someone as I think everybody is being cut loose tomorrow. Do you want me to see if I can get the kitchen crew to rustle you up some chow before they head out? " I asked. "Naw…I'm not hungry, but thanks anyway" she replied.

"What do you do here on the fire?" she asked. "I work in Logistics, making sure the garbage is hauled away and that people have a place to shit shower and shave mostly" I replied with a chuckle. "Well, that’s an important job" she replied, "somebody has to do it."

"I know. It's an OK job, but my heart is still out on the line. I spent many years humping the mountains but it has taken its toll on my knees…and that in turn has given me a pretty good case of fat ass disease so I am regulated to the sidelines now" I said. "Awwww…poor baby!" she said in a good-natured teasing tone, once again showing that great smile. "So, where did you work? She asked. "Well, I've been pretty much all over but stationed out of……….

We continued on oblivious to the world. Exchanging our life stories both good and bad. We found that we had been on the same fire many times in the past and had a number of common acquaintances. At times we were both laughing so hard the tears were rolling and others found us dead serious as we explored a difficult or tragic time in our lives. All not to mention the many friendly barbs & teases and flirting comments. I was enjoying the experience of meeting someone new, especially since we seemed to hit it off so well. I don’t know what it was about this woman who I didn’t know from adam a little while ago, but she just seemed like a super lady with a heart of gold and a glowing warmth that could melt the arctic….hell, I just plain flat out liked her. Best of all I think she liked me too. And that is a feeling I haven't had in a long time…too long.

The next thing I knew, I looked down at my watch and exclaimed, "Wholly cow!!, its almost 1am! ..we have been sitting here babbling away for nearly 4 hours!"

"Oh Man!" she said, "I've got to go over and grab a shower and hit the sack." "The showers are gone already, you have to go down to the campground a couple of miles down the road and use the ones there" I explained to her. "I have to head that way too" I said, "I'd be glad to give you a lift if you want."

"That would be great" she replied, "as I don’t have any wheels of my own right now. My gear is stashed by the front gate, if you would pick me up there that would be great."

"No, problem" I replied.

As I swung by where her gear was, she was there waiting for me. Cripes, she looked good even in her grimy nomex. Her hair was long and dark, braided into one pigtail in the back. She had a slender figure and smallish breasts. All my favorites for some strange reason. Not that it mattered. She could have looked like Atilla the Hun for all I cared.

She smiled as I approached and slid into the passenger seat with a warm hello and a friendly touch on the shoulder. It was then that I felt the butterflies in my stomach and just a wee bit of a twinge between my legs. After sharing so much back in the camp, it was a little quiet on the way to the showers…I think we were both a bit tired.

We arrived at the shower building soon enough and it was deserted, as one would expect at 1am. As we started to get out of the truck I froze as I noticed the out of order sign on the men's shower room door. "Crap" I said, " The men's side is closed. ….Oh well, how about if you shower then you cover for me as I use the women's side incase someone comes along?"

"Well…there is not much chance of anyone coming along…lets look inside first, maybe they have separate stalls" she replied. We walked inside past the toilets to the shower area which was a narrow isle with two small changing areas on each side then farther back two shower areas on each side….all with no curtain or divider of any kind. "Oh well," I feebly mumbled as we both took in the situation. As I started to back away she said, " Wait a minute……ummm…..I don’t care if you don’t. I want to clean up and get to bed." Just the thought of showering in full view of each other was enough to make my blood drain from one head to the other. As much as I wanted to I was now timid and a bit embarrassed. "I…I don’t know" I said as I moved my towel down in front of me in an attempt to camouflage my erection. She turned to me with that great shit eating grin of hers again and said "Oh come on!…don’t be a chicken!" …and ya know I've seen one of those before (pointing to my bulging pants), its nothing to be embarrassed about and I would kinda expect it as normal. Heck, it just means ya like me…and ya know what, I like you too!" There was a short pause before I finally relented and said "oh, what the hell" and threw my towel down on the changing area bench. We both were giggling as we stripped down and moved to our respective shower stall.

It was suddenly quiet again. The cool water felt good after the blistering hot day although I did feel a bit silly standing there at full staff. Geez, it felt like my cock would pop if it got any harder. As I was washing my hair I caught her red handed looking at my cock. "Can you see it good enough?" I asked. "Oh yes, I can see it very well" she replied, "you are packing a mighty fine piece of meat there buddy." With that comment and a twinkle in her eye, she turned around and faced the water.

My heart was burning with the joy of a budding new friendship but at the same time I was scared as things were going so fast….too fast. But I was hooked now. The blood running through my veins (most of it going to one specific spot at this point I might add) was fueled by the long drought in my love life. It had been so long since I had felt the warm flesh of another against mine…at least that of someone who I felt actually cared for me. Every bone in my body wanted to take those few steps over to her…wrap my arms around her…to hold her close…close enough to feel our hearts beating together. To feel the crush of her breasts against my chest and enjoy the taste of her lips against mine.

Yet I felt this budding relationship was something special...very special. Something way beyond any physical or sexual contact. It was simply not worth the risk of making a sexual move at this point. Sex was not what I was looking for, well…ok, maybe a little bit…I am male, I can't help it. But it is the emotional love, the caring & unquestioned acceptance of who and what I am, that I am longing for. But….Hell, all this emotional stuff with her is probably only real in my mind I thought…a figment of my imagination.

I stood there contemplating my feelings as I watched her. Still with her back to me, the cascading water rinsing the soot & dirt away revealing her smooth olive skin. Her hair was long & dark reaching midway down her back. Her cheeks glistened…soft, round and smooth. They swayed slightly as she soaped up her body washing the days grime away. God, what a beautiful sight.

She turned around finally. Looking up, she smiled at me as I took in her naked body. Her shoulders were broad, and tapered down to her waist, and you could make out the outline of her stomach muscles even as she stood there relaxed. Her legs were slender but muscular. This woman obviously took care of herself. Her breasts were small, but the perfect size for a good handful…or mouth full, her areolas were dark and nipples thick…and very aroused. Her pubic hair was trimmed but still had an excellent thick bush. …"Well, do I pass inspection?" she said breaking my gaze. "Yes indeed!" I replied, adding "and that’s an impressive set of highbeams you are sporting there too." As she gave her breasts a playful squeeze we both cracked up laughing.

Out of the blue, I heard myself asking, "Want me to wash that little spot on your back that you cant quite reach?" With that big ass grin of hers she replied, "Yea! I thought you would never ask!" She handed me the soap as I stepped over to her side of the stall and she turned facing the water pulling her hair over in front of her body. I worked up a tremendous lather in my hands and put the soap down and began working my fingers into the muscles of her neck and shoulders then slowly but firmly working my way down her back. "MMM…that’s feels good" she purred as she put her hands up on the shower wall to brace herself. Her skin was smooth and soft yet firm in my hands. I had to step back a bit to keep my cock from poking her in the butt…but at this point I don’t think she would have minded. Feeling a bit bolder I worked my hands up her sides then back down again slightly brushing her breasts before moving across her tight stomach. "HEY!!, that’s not my back!" She scolded in an obviously teasing tone. "Oh…heh heh…sorry" I replied in mock apology. Taking a half step back as she looked over her shoulder at me smiling, I looked her straight in the eye and asked if she wanted me to stop. With just the briefest of pauses she replied, "No way! If you stop now I will have to whup your ass so keep-a-goin!"

With that I stepped forward again and lightly brought my hands up the back of her thighs, paused briefly as I held her cheeks in my hands then continued up her back then following each of her outstretched arms with my hands. Of course this brought our bodies in full contact, my cock pressed between her butt cheeks. She pushed her ass back into me, cooing and wiggling her butt at the same time. I brought my arms down around her chest, holding her tight with my face buried in her neck. I kissed her tenderly as one hand found the soft mound of flesh of her breast. She covered my hand with hers massing her breast as she twisted around a little and looked back at me. Our lips met in a frenzy of passion, our breathing heavy and tongues probing.

Our lips finally parted and I put her hands up on the shower wall again and pulled her hips back and kicked her feet farther apart like she was going to be strip-searched. I dropped to my knees behind her as she gave a slight moan of passionate anticipation and shifted her weight between one foot then the other. I caressed her cheeks in my hands and kissed each one lightly as I moved one hand between her legs and palmed her swollen mound. I next moved to one ankle with both hands, firmly working my way north. I loved the feel of her strong muscles in my hands…so firm yet feminine. As I gently caressed her inner thigh she audibly moaned in pleasure as she stuck her butt out a bit more and spread her legs even further apart. My had brushed her vulva and I let my fingers ever so gently separate her lips as I gently drew my hand from between her legs. I continued this process with the other leg but instead of touching her pussy, this time I drove my entire arm between her legs until my shoulder was wedged between her butt cheeks and I could touch her breasts with my hand. This brought an even louder moan as she ground her bum and cunt against my shoulder. As I slowly slid my arm back out I let my fingers find the hood of her clit and I massaged it gently as my thumb teased her opening. She was lost in passion now, her carnal instincts, as well as mine, ruling the moment. Her thighs were trembling as she reached down and turned off the water.

I spun around and sat on my butt then slid back so that I was sitting underneath her, face to face with her swollen pussy. With my arms wrapped around her thighs and hands firmly on her cheeks I took her entire pussy into my mouth, my tongue tracing her lips. I suckled her lips into my mouth and slid my tongue up until I found her clit. This brought on a sweet sigh of ecstasy from her as she dropped her hands to my head and was grinding her cunt into my face. As I tenderly flicked her clit with my tongue her thighs trembled in orgasm and I eagerly tasted her sweet juices. The shuddering subsided slowly, her breathing still heavy. She finally released my head and slid down my body. I felt my cock slowly enveloped by the warmth of her as she slid herself down on me. Finally seated and firmly impaled, we sat face to face, arms wrapped around each other, chests heaving. "Thank you very much, that was wonderful" she whispered into my ear as she slowly writhed on my cock. We sat there intertwined for a few moments, I knew it wouldn’t be long before I would fill her with my seed. " I want to taste you" she whispered as she slid off my cock and kissed her way down my chest and stomach…

My cock was throbbing with anticipation as she first gently licked my balls then inhaled my cock into her mouth. I could feel her tongue swirling around my cock head as she held my balls in her hand and her fingertips near my anus. This was it; I couldn’t take it any longer. "I'm going to cum big time" I sighed as my back arched and I started trembling. She didn’t miss a beat as she hunched up and pumped my cock, her lips wrapped around its head. I could feel the cum shoot into her mouth as we both moaned in ecstasy. She didn’t miss a drop as my cock sent stream after stream of hot cum into her. I opened my eyes after a few moments only to see her looking up directly at me still bathing my cock with her tongue and a dab of my cum still clinging to her lip. I took her by the shoulders and slid her up so that we were face to face. Our lips met in the deepest passionate kiss…legs intertwined…arms wrapped around each other. We lay there on the floor for several minutes…slowly coming down from our mutual high. "Dayum! That was about the most refreshing shower I have ever had! Thank you!" she said. "Yea, I could handle that every day" I replied. "Let's get dressed and head back to camp."

By this point I think it was a given as nary a word was said. I pulled up to my tent and she just pitched her sleeping bag inside. We spread our bags out together and slid underneath, both naked as a jaybird. Snuggling up together like spoons in a drawer, we each echoed a slightly moaning sigh of contentment then began to giggle like school kids. I wrapped my arm around her wedging it between her breasts and pulling me toward me as she wiggled her butt back up against my still half-hard cock. "Ya know, I will probably be outta here tomorrow morning as well…I'd be more than glad to give you a ride home" I said. "That would be great" she replied, and I have been having problems with my shower head not working properly, maybe you could fix it for me. Hopefully it won't take too long to fix, mebbe only a few years or decades." "Hmmmm…I think I could handle that" I replied.
Camping (A family camping trip takes a turn for the better)

Al was looking forward to leaving on their camping trip as he packed the RV. He and Erin hadn't been on a decent vacation in years. And they had always dreamed of driving around the west and seeing the mountains and all of the wonders of the desert. Even though their daughter Sue was coming along as well as her cousin Robert, Al was determined to have as much fun with Erin as if they were by themselves. Lately they had just been falling into a routine and Al was determined that the romance and spontaneity of their early years should reappear.

Erin was so beautiful to Al. She was only 5'2", but she had one of the most sensuous bodies he had ever seen. Her figure of 36-24-36 was just perfect, and with her long red hair hanging down almost to her waist and her bright green eyes, well, she turned heads everywhere they went, even though she was 33 years old. She exercised regularly and was careful about what she ate, so her body was firm and toned. Even her big tits barely sagged, despite having had Sue 18 years ago.

That Robert was coming along was a sudden, last-minute thing. His sister June had called and begged him to please take Robert with them, as she was having some problems with her husband and needed some space to try to sort things out. She promised to meet them at Zion National Park a week later, but she needed the week to talk with Bert and try to figure out what to do with her life.

Robert was a good kid, already 18 years old. He was a star athlete at school and was already a touch over six feet tall. With his broad shoulders and blonde hair with blue eyes, it was easy to see why June was always gushing over him. He didn't act like he was anything special and seemed to really get along with Sue.

Now Sue, she looked just like her mother, just a younger version. She was developing into quite a beautiful young woman and had been dating different boys for the last six months with his and Erin's approval.

Al wondered how they were going to all get along in the RV for their trip. It wasn't small, but it wasn't so large either. There was one master bunk which he expected to use with Erin. There was also another big bunk that converted after taking down the table and sliding some boards and cushions. He guessed Robert and Sue would share that. Since there were no dividers in the RV, everyone was always visible to everyone else. He hoped his lovemaking with Erin wouldn't wake Sue and Robert, because he wasn't about to go without.

Erin and Sue and Robert now came out of the house carrying the last of their personal things and loaded them into the RV. After one last double-check, they locked the house and pulled away, headed first to Rocky Mountain National Park to camp for a day or two. They headed out of Denver up 31 to Boulder and then up to Estes Park. Then entered the park there and found the campsite they had reserved months earlier in the Glacier Basin camping area. They parked the RV and got out to take in the view of Long's Peak towering over them at more than 14,400 feet. Robert said that he wanted to go for a short hike and Sue said she would go with him. Al told them to be careful and they said they'd be back in an hour or two.

As soon as they were out of site Al was in the RV where Erin was straightening some of their supplies. Moving over behind her, Al slipped his arms around her and held her close to him, nuzzling in her hair with his nose as he held her close.

"I can't believe we're finally on the road and alone," Al said as he nibbled Erin's ear. "It feels so good."

"Well, we're not really alone, are we?" Erin replied, arching back against him as he kissed her neck. "There's Robert and Sue."

"Yeah, but they're not here now, are they?" Al asked, letting his hands slide up to cup Erin's tits in his hands. "And they won't be back for a couple of hours either."

"And what did you have in mind?" Erin asked, sighing as Al's fingers captured her nipples, pinching them through the thin material of her shirt.

"Well, I can think of a couple of things already," he laughed, feeling Erin's nipples get hard between his fingers.

"Mmmm," Erin sighed as the sensation in her nipples traveled straight to her pussy.

Al always knew how to turn her on, even though they hadn't really been turning each other on lately. Suddenly abandoning her tits, Al's hands slid down and grabbed the bottom of Erin's shirt and lifted it over her head, releasing her tits. Turning her around, he bent over and took one of her hardened nipples into his mouth, teasing it with his tongue as he sucked on it. Erin let her head fall back as Al sucked on her nipple, holding his head in her hands. She felt him unzipping her jeans and inching them down over her hips until they slid to the floor, leaving her standing in only her panties.

Al gently stroked her pussy through the thin material of her panties and Erin knew that her pussy was already soaking wet. Suddenly Al grabbed her panties from the front and ripped them off of her, tearing them. Erin was shocked. He had never done anything like that before. She stared at him as he grinned at her, his hand sliding between her legs to cup her pussy.

"I don't want you to wear any panties for the rest of the trip," he said.

"Why?" Erin asked, giggling. "What's the difference?"

"Just because," Al replied. "Okay?"

"If you want," Erin laughed. "But no underwear for you either then," she said, "starting now."

And she reached down and undid his jeans, dropping to her knees to pull them down along with his underwear, freeing his cock which swung out to stand at attention, pointing right at her face.

"Now that's what I call friendly," she said, opening her mouth and letting him slide his cock in. "Mmmm, you taste so good," she mumbled from around his cock as she began to suck on it.

"Oh, yeah, that's nice," Al said, his hand resting on Erin's head. "Yeah, like that," he said as Erin opened her throat and let all eight inches of his cock slide down into her throat.

Erin could suck cock like no other woman he had ever known. And she always seemed to like it. She had never hesitated to suck him when he stuck his cock in her face and she sure wasn't hesitating now. He knew if he let her continue much longer he would be blowing a load right into her mouth, and he had other plans.

Gently lifting her to her feet, his cock sliding from her mouth, Al lifted her up and sat her on the table, gently pushing her until she sagged back against the rear window. Anyone walking by could have looking in and seen what was going on and that thought excited Al even more as he lifted Erin's feet and set them on the edge of the table, exposing her bald pussy to his gaze. Erin had only the smallest thatch of fiery red hair abover her slit which was now split open, revealing her inner pussy lips and her clit, which stuck out like a strawberry nubbin begging to be picked.

Dropping to his knees, Al trailed his tongue up Erin's inner thigh, stopping just short of her pussy, then moved over to the other leg and did the same. As he got close to her pussy he could smell the pungent odor of her excitement. Then slowly Al dragged his tongue up through Erin's pussy, tasting the juices that had filled it. Erin groaned as she felt Al's tongue in her pussy, and lifted her hips to try to meet him. She almost came when he plunged his tongue into her hole, and did have an orgasm when he gripped her clit between his lips and teased it with his tongue. When he finished sucking up all of her cum, he got to his feet, his cock poised at the entrance to her pussy.

"Well, what do you want?" he asked, gently rubbing the head of his cock up and down between her pussy lips.

"Fuck me," Erin begged, lifting her hips. "Fuck me, Al," she begged.

"Are you sure" Al asked, starting to insert his cock into her pussy then pulling it back out.

"I'm sure," Erin almost cried. "Fuck me, Al. I need to feel your cock inside of me right now."

"But what if Robert and Sue come back?" Al asked, again slipping his cock just an inch or so into Erin's pussy.

"I don't care," Erin cried out. "Just fuck me, please."

"Like this?" Al asked, sliding his cock all the way into Erin's pussy in one stoke.

"Oh, god, yes," she cried. "Oh, god, fuck me," she cried as Al began to stroked his cock in and out of her pussy. "Yes, it feels so good," she panted, lifting her hips to meet his thrusts.

Al loved the feel of Erin's pussy gripping his cock. With her pussy lips shaved bare, it was easy to watch as his cock slid in and out of her pussy, her inner lips gripping the shaft of his cock as it slid in and out. He could see her clit peeking out from between her pussy lips and reached down and began to rub it with his thumb as he continued to pump his cock in and out of her pussy.

Erin was panting now, pinching and twisting her own nipples as Al continued to fuck her. She couldn't believe how good it felt as his cock continued to pound her pussy. Then Al suddenly withdrew his cock from her pussy and encouraged her to turn over on her hands and knees on the table, her ass lifted up in front of him and her pussy spread wide. Her inner lips were gaping open from his fucking and he easily slid his cock back into her, driving it deep. Erin collapsed forward onto the table resting her head on her arms as Al continued to fuck her doggy style. She loved how deep his cock penetrated when he took her in this position and she tried to match his rhythm as he fucked her. She lay there with her eyes closed enjoying the rhythm of being so thoroughly fucked.

After what seemed like hours, even though it had only been about 30 minutes, Al felt like he couldn't hold back any longer and knew he was going to cum. Erin felt the urgency of his strokes and knew that his orgasm was imminent. She reached back between her legs and began to rub her clit, wanting to cum with him. Quickly his orgasm built past the point of no return and Erin felt his cock swell even bigger inside of her just before his balls exploded and cum shot deep into her pussy.

Erin groaned as she felt his cum splashing deep inside her pussy, furiously rubbing her clit as her own orgasm shook her. Al was groaning as he buried his cock deep inside Erin's pussy, shot after shot of cum pouring into her. Erin gasped and lifted her head from her arms, arching her back as the last of Al's cum shot into her. Her mouth hanging open in ecstasy, Erin slowly opened her eyes, coming to focus on Sue and Robert standing there outside the RV looking in, watching, their eyes wide and big smiles on their faces.

"Oh, god," Erin cried, trying to hide her face in her arms again. "Robert and Sue are watching us," she cried to Al. "They've seen us."

"So what," Al grunted, feeling the last of his cum drip from his cock inside of Erin. "They have to know that we fuck. I mean, we have been married for over 15 years now."

"But they watched us," Erin cried. "Doesn't that bother you?"

"Actually, it's sort of exciting," Al said, feeling his cock stirring inside of Erin's pussy.

"Let me up," Erin cried, struggling.

"Okay," Al said, sliding his cock out of her pussy. "Here," he said, reaching around her and pulling her upright, cupping her tits in his hands.

Then he could see Robert and Sue standing there watching, not making any attempt to hide the fact. He could see Robert staring at him and for some reason he grinned, pinching Erin's nipples between his fingers and pulling on them before Erin managed to struggle off the table and onto her feet.

"God, I'm so embarrassed," she said, reaching for her clothes. "And look at my panties. They're ruined."

"But we agreed no more underwear for the duration," Al reminded her. "You don't need any panties."

"I'm full of your cum" Erin laughed. "It'll soak my jeans."

"Then wear one of your skirts," Al laughed. "That way it'll just drip onto the ground."

"Oh, you," Erin laughed, quickly searching through her things for a skirt. She found one, a mid-thigh, light, summery wrap-around skirt. Wrapping it around herself as Al pulled his jeans on, she burst out laughing.

"What are we going to say to them?" she asked.

"I've already figured that out," Al replied. "Come on, let's go outside and get this over with."

Trying not to laugh or blush, Erin followed Al out of the RV to where Robert and Sue were standing, their cheeks red with embarrassment.

"You didn't have to watch, you know," Erin said, unable to contain herself.

"Oh, but I did," Robert replied. "You're beautiful. And if you didn't want anyone watching, why do it in a big window where anyone can see?"

"Well, as you can see, privacy and space are going to be in short supply on this trip," Al said. "So we'll just have to be considerate and try to give each other the space we need. Any problems with that?"

"No, sir," Robert said.

"No, Daddy," Sue said, a smile on her face.

"I think I'll go take a shower," Erin said, trying not to blush. "Sue, you want to come with me?" she asked.

"Sure, I could use a shower," Sue replied.

Al and Robert watched as the two of them walked to the showers, which were down the road around the curve. As they disappeared from view, Al turned to look at Robert.

"Well, Robert, you didn't seem to mind watching me and Erin, did you?"

"Not really," Robert replied. "She sure is beautiful. And seeing her like that."

"Got you excited a bit, huh?" Al asked.

"Yeah, you could say that," Robert agreed with a nervous laugh.

"Did Sue seem upset to you?" he asked.

"No, I don't think so," Robert answered. "I think maybe it excited her too."

"Why do you say that?" Al asked.

"I don't know. She was breathing kind of fast, I guess."

* * * * *

Erin didn't know quite what to say to Sue as they walked to the showers. To her knowledge Sue had never seen her and Al making love before. She knew she was at that age where her hormones were making new and strange demands on her young woman's body and she didn't want her to have gotten the wrong idea about anything. To her relief Sue spoke up first.

"Mom, I didn't mean to spy on you and Dad," she said. "We just came back from our walk and -- well, it was impossible not to see you."

"But you didn't just turn away, did you?" Erin asked. "That would have been the polite thing to do, don't you think?"

"Probably," Sue admitted. "And I'm sorry. But it was so -- so -- so beautiful," she said. "The look on your face was so incredible."

"Really?" Erin replied, blushing. "What do you mean?

"You just seemed so happy," Sue said, "sort of beyond words."

"That's a good description," Erin admitted as they got to the showers. "Your father makes me feel that way. It's one of the reasons I love him so much."

"It makes me glad that you're my parents," Sue said.

"And you know how much we love you," Erin said, unwrapping her skirt. "We wouldn't want to do anything to hurt you."

"I know," Sue said. "And I --"

She broke off in mid-sentence as Erin dropped her skirt onto the bench, seeing her mother standing there naked from the waist down.

"Mom, you're not wearing any panties," Sue exclaimed.

"Well, I did get dressed in a hurry," Erin explained with a blush.

"What's that on your leg?" Sue asked, looking at her mother and speaking before realizing that her pussy was shaved.

"Oh," Erin gasped, blushing furiously as she realized that a stream of Al's cum had dribbled out of her pussy and run down the inside of her leg.

"You shave yourself there?" Sue asked, incredulous.

"Your father likes it like that," Erin explained, furious that she had forgotten, embarrassed at having to explain herself to her daughter. "And it's none of your business, young lady. Just take your shower," she said, stepping into the shower and turning on the water.

She watched out of the corner of her eye as Sue undressed, admiring how her body had blossomed in the past year. Why, her breasts were almost as large as hers, and her hips a bit narrower. All in all, she was very sexy, Erin thought as Sue stepped into the shower.

They finished showering and walked back up to the campsite where Al and Robert had begun to prepare dinner. They ate, enjoying the taste of the food in the open air with the Rockies looming over them, the air crisp even in the middle of summer at this altitude. After dinner, Robert and Sue volunteered to wash up the dishes while Al and Erin straightened up the camp. As they walked down to the wash stand, Sue asked Robert a question.

"What did my father say to you when we went to take a shower?"

"He wanted to know if it turned us on to see them," he replied.

"Really!" Sue exclaimed. "And what did you tell him?"

"I told him that it turned me on and that I thought it turned you on," he replied.

"Why did you tell him that?" Sue asked, feeling her cheeks flame as she recalled how wet it had made her between the legs as she watched them.

"Because it was the truth," Robert replied.

"Why do you say that?" Sue asked.

"Your breathing really got fast and shallow," Robert explained. "You would have had to have been dead not to be turned on."

"Well, that's true at least," Sue admitted. "It turned you on too?" she asked.

"Sure it did. Your mom is really beautiful. You're lucky, you look just like her."

"You think so?" Sue asked, inwardly pleased to be compared so favorably to her mother.

"Yes," Robert replied. "I don't see much difference at all."

"Well, I saw one," Sue said before she could catch herself.

"What do you mean?" Robert asked, realizing that she hadn't meant to let it slip.

"Oh, nothing really," Sue stammered, embarrassed.

"Come on, I told you what you wanted to know," Robert insisted. "The least you can do is tell me what the difference is between you that you know of."

"Well, if you must know," she said, really blushing now as they got to the wash stand, "she shaves herself."

"So do you," Robert said, reaching down and running his hand up her leg from her calf to her mid-thigh.

"No, not her legs," Sue said, laughing nervously as his hand on her leg made her tingle.

"What then?" he asked.

"She shaves her pussy," Sue said quickly, turning on the water and beginning to wash the dishes.

"Really!" Robert replied. "You don't?"

"No, of course I don't," Sue snorted in disbelief.

"I'd like to see that," Robert mused. "I've never seen a shaved pussy before."

"You've seen -- you know, pussies before?" Sue asked, a little surprised.

"Yeah," Robert replied nonchalantly.

"Really!" Sue said, curious. "Whose? Your girlfriend's"

"Once a girlfriend's," Robert admitted.

"Any more than that?" Sue asked, her curiosity peaked.

"Yeah," Robert said.

"Well, are you going to tell me or not?" Sue asked, getting angry.

"What will you tell me if I do," Robert asked. "This is sort of a one-way exchange so far."

"Well, what do you want to know?" Sue asked, jumping as she splashed herself with water.

"Are you a virgin?" Robert asked disarmingly.

"Well, you don't just get right down to it, do you?" Sue replied. "And if I tell you you'll tell me?"

"Sure," Robert agreed.

"Okay," Sue said, "I'm a virgin. Does that make you happy?"

"I don't have anything against virgins," Robert said with a laugh, noticing that her nipples were now clearly visible through her wet shirt.

"So, whose pussy did you see?" Sue persisted.

"My mom's," Robert replied, smiling at her.

"You're kidding!" Sue said, staring at him, her nipples hard. "How?"

"Well, when she and dad aren't fighting, they're usually fucking. And they fuck everywhere in the house. It doesn't seem to matter to them. I've seen them fucking dozens of times."

"Wow!" Sue exclaimed. "Today was the first time I ever saw my parents. Or anyone for that matter."

"Did it turn you on?" Robert asked.

"Like you said, I'm not dead," Sue laughed.

"No, I can see that," Robert said with a smile, staring at her tits.

"Oh," Sue said, looking down and realizing that her hard nipples were sticking out from her shirt, her aureolas clearly visible.

Blushing, she tugged at her shirt.

"You're embarrassing me," she said.

"I don't mean to," Robert assured her. "I can't believe that I have such a beautiful cousin."

"You think so?" Sue asked, blushing at the compliment.

"Like I said, I think you look like your mom."

"Oh, my ti -- I'm not that --"

"I think you are," Robert said. "But I can't be sure through that shirt, even though it's wet."

"What, you want me to show you my tits?" Sue asked, covering herself with her hands, feeling her nipples get even harder under her hands.

"Only if you want to know if I think they're as nice as your mom's," Robert replied.

"And if I do?" Sue asked, not believing what she was hearing.

"I'll show you mine if you like," he replied.

"What, your tits? You want to show me your tits?" she laughed.

"No, I'll show you my cock," Robert said smoothly.

"Really!" Sue exclaimed. "And what makes you think I want to see that?" she asked.

"You didn't, but now you do," Robert said with a laugh. "Admit it."

"You're so bad," Sue laughed, piling the dishes up. "And where would you do it, here?"

"I don't care," Robert laughed. "But we'd better go into the bathroom and hide in one of the stalls so we don't get caught."

"You mean it, don't you?" Sue asked, staring at him.

"Sure," Robert said. "Why not? It'll be fun and it'll be our secret."

"You'd really..."

"I'll even go first if you don't believe me," Robert assured her. "But we'd better hurry. They'll be wondering where we are soon. What do you say?"

"Okay," Sue agreed suddenly, not believing herself. "Where?"

"Come on," Robert said, grabbing her by the hand and dragging her into the nearest restroom, which happened to the women's.

Dragging her into a stall, he shut the door behind them. They were squeezed together in the stall, barely a hand's width between them.

"You want me to go first?" Robert asked.

"No, I will," Sue replied with a giggle.

"Then I'll sit here," he said, pulling down the seat lid and sitting down. "Go ahead."

"What should I do?" Sue asked, suddenly shy.

"Just take your shirt off," Robert suggested. "That'd be the easiest, I think."

"Okay, here goes," Sue said, taking a deep breath and reaching down and pulling her shirt up and over her head.

She stood there with her arms at her sides, her tits heaving as Robert stared at them. She looked down and saw that her nipples were bigger and harder than they had ever been, standing upright on the ends of the tits.

"Stand closer," Robert said as he stared at her.

Sue inched forward until her knees hit the edge of the seat, stopping there, her tits just inches from Robert's face.

"I think you might be even more beautiful than your mom," Robert breathed, reaching up and cupping her tits in his hands, feeling her nipples hard in his palms.

"Oh," Sue gasped, but didn't pull away. "What are you doing?"

"Seeing if they feel as good as they look," Robert replied, kneading her tits and pinching her hardened nipples between his fingers. "And how they taste," he said, leaning forward and capturing a nipple in his mouth, sucking on it.

Sue groaned as she felt Robert's mouth fasten on her nipple. It was unlike any feeling she had ever experienced before. She could feel herself getting wet between the legs as Robert continued to suck on her tits and knead them with his hands. She stood there for several minutes as he sucked on her tits before pulling reluctantly away.

"It's your turn now," she said weakly, her face flushed with excitement.

"Okay," he said, smiling up at her. "You sit here."

As Sue sat on the seat lid, Robert stood right in front of her, his legs right up against the seat. Undoing his pants, he slowly slid them down to his knees, leaving him in only his briefs, his hard cock bulging inside of them. Sue's eyes were wide as she stared at his cock bulging inside his briefs. She had never seen one before. Then as Sue stared, her mouth hanging open, Robert hooked his fingers inside the waistband of his briefs. Quickly pulling them out and down, he freed his cock, which sprang to attention, almost hitting Sue in the face. As she gasped and tried to avoid being hit in the face, Robert leaned forward, sliding the head of his cock into her open mouth.

For just a few seconds Sue reflexively closed her mouth around his cock before opening it and leaning back away from him. But she had tasted his cock and she knew that she had liked the taste. It was strange and a little salty, but the softness of it was what she liked the most.

"Don't stop," Robert said. "That feels great."

"But -- but --" Sue stammered as Robert again leaned forward, sliding the head of his cock past her protesting lips.

This time she did not immediately pull away from him. She closed her lips around his cock, letting her tongue explore the head of his cock, tasting the pre-cum that had formed at the slit. She felt Robert pressing his cock into her mouth, so she relaxed the grip of her lips, allowing him to slide even more of his cock into her mouth. She was amazed at how big it was, filling her mouth. When it hit the back of her throat it caused her to choke and Robert pulled back, letting her catch her breath.

"That felt great," he said. "Did you like it?"

"It was different, but nice," Sue said, licking her lips. "But it made me choke when you pushed it in too far."

"You'll learn how to do it so it won't choke you," Robert said. "Do you want to do it some more?"

"Well --"

"If you do, I'll do it to you," Robert said.

"What?" Sue asked.

"I'll suck your pussy," Robert said. "If you can make me cum, I'll suck your pussy until you cum. How's that sound?"

"I've never done anything like that," Sue said breathily, her eyes wide but her hand still wrapped around Robert's throbbing cock.

"Just keep doing what you were doing," Robert said, "and I'll cum. I was getting close anyway."

"You were?" Sue asked, staring at his cock in front of her. She could see some more pre- cum forming at the end. "I guess I could try," she said, sticking out her tongue and licking the tip of Robert's cock, tasting the droplet that had formed there. "Is that what cum tastes like?" she asked.

"Yes," Robert replied as she opened her mouth and let him again slide his cock in. This time she was prepared for it and she sucked on him, letting her tongue slide all around it, tasting it, feeling its texture. Slowly Robert began to slide his cock in and out of Sue's mouth. He was only able to get about half of his ten inches into her mouth, but her tongue was doing an incredible job arousing him. He knew he wasn't going to be able to control himself much longer and stopped sliding his cock in and out, letting Sue do the work.

Then he felt a churning in his balls and Sue felt his cock improbably swell even larger in her mouth. Putting one hand in her hair behind her head, Robert groaned as he felt his balls pump and a stream of cum went shooting out the end of his cock into Sue's unsuspecting mouth. She gulped in surprise, swallowing the first two spurts, then continued to suck on him as his balls pumped and pumped, filling her mouth again and once again, each time Sue gulping as she swallowed.

Finally Sue had sucked all of the cum that his balls would offer, forgetting where she was, so engrossed was she with the taste of his cock in her mouth. Even with her still sucking on him, Robert felt his cock shrinking and he stepped back, his cock dangling in front of him while Sue licked her lips. Her eyes were wide and bright and her lips were slightly flushed from her efforts.

"That was unreal," Robert said, his hand moving from the back of her head to stroke her cheek. "What an incredible cousin."

Sue blushed as she looked up at her hunk of a cousin, unable to believe that she had just sucked his cock in the women's room of their campsite. She felt a thrill between her legs as she remembered what his cock felt like when it swelled and then exploded in her mouth, filling it with his salty tasting cum.

"It's your turn now," Robert said, letting his hand slide down off of her face to cup her tit, pinching her hard pointed nipple as he released her. "Let's trade places," he said, taking her hand and helping her to her feet.

She could feel his cock pressing against her belly as they stood face to face, and he surprised her by bending down and kissing her very gently, his tongue lightly probing into her mouth to touch hers. Then he was sitting down on the lid again and she was standing in front of him.

"Can I help you?" he asked, reaching out for the clasp on her jeans.

"No, I'll do it," she said, her hands going down to cover her front. "I'm just a little nervous is all," she said.

"I can't wait to taste your pussy," Robert said. "Just thinking of it makes me want to cum again."

And indeed as Sue looked down his cock had once again grown to its full size, standing up in front of him. Robert was slowly massaging himself as he looked at her, her tits heaving with excitement. Slowly she undid her jeans, sliding the zipper down and slowly wriggling them down over her hips, pushing them down to the floor and stepping out of them.

As she stood there in front of him, Robert could see that her panties were soaked and were clinging tightly to her pussy, molding to her pussy lips. He licked his lips in anticipation as Sue hooked her thumbs in the waistband of her panties and pushed them down to the floor, stepping out of them and standing naked in front of him. She didn't know what to do with her hands as she resisted the impulse to cover herself.

"You are so beautiful," Robert said, reaching out and caressing her hip, letting his hand slide around to cup her ass cheek.

Reaching around her with his other hand, Robert cupped her cheeks in his hands and pulled her close, kissing her stomach as he squeezed her ass. Slowly he slid his hands down and into the crack of her ass, feeling her asshole tightly puckered before sliding his hands down to her thighs. Gently pulling, he encouraged Sue to widen her stance, opening her legs and giving him access to her pussy.

Sue sighed, letting her arms go around Robert's head as he continued to lick and kiss her stomach, his tongue teasing her belly button as his hands slid up her thighs. She gasped when she felt his hand cup her pussy, one finger lying between her pussy lips gently rubbing her clit. She felt him slip a finger between her lips and gently probe at the entrance to her hole, pushing it in a bit before withdrawing it. Then he had her step back a step, bringing his finger up to his mouth and sucking on it. She watched him with her breath held. She couldn't believe this was happening to her.

"Mmm, nice," Robert said as he sucked on his finger. "You ever tasted yourself?" he asked.

"No," Sue said softly, shaking her head.

"You will," he said, slipping off the seat so sit on the floor in front of her. "Come here," he said, reaching up to cup her ass again and pull her towards him.

When he had her positioned so that her pussy was right above him, he slid his hands down between her thighs, using the fingers of each hand to pry her pussy lips open as far as possible. Sue felt so totally exposed like this. She couldn't make up her mind whether she was more embarrassed or turned on by it. She made up her mind when she felt Robert's tongue slide through her pussy. She thought she would die it felt so good. Her knees almost buckled when she felt his tongue probe up into her hole. Her knees were trembling by the time he slid up to her clit, sucking it into his mouth and teasing it with his tongue. She felt a wave of white heat surge through her body and then she was uncontrollably trembling as she came.

Robert was eagerly sucking on the sweetest pussy he had ever encountered. He couldn't believe how delicious it was. And then when she came and flooded his mouth with her virgin nectar, Robert's cock exploded on its own, shooting cum up into the air as me munched on her muffin. She was softly whimpering when he finished slurping up all of the juices that had poured from her pussy. Giving her pussy one last long lick, Robert struggled to his feet, taking Sue's naked body in his arms and kissing her, their tongues swirling together.

"How was that?" he asked softly as they broke their kiss.

"I thought I was going to die," Sue said, holding him tightly.

"Do you like the taste of yourself?" he asked, kissing her again.

"Yes," Sue said. "It tastes nice."

"I think so too," he said, a hand sliding down between their bodies to worm a finger up into her pussy. "I think you taste great," he said, bringing his finger up and licking it as she gasped. "You try it," he suggested, gently taking her hand and leading it down between their bodies.

Blushing, Sue put her fingers into her pussy, feeling it like she never had before. She slipped a finger into herself, enjoying the sensation, then brought it up to her mouth. Smiling at him, she opened her mouth and inserted her finger, sucking on it. When she removed it from her mouth, all of the sticky sheen was gone and a smile was on her face.

"That does taste nice," she said. "I'm surprised."

"Why?" Robert asked. "Men love to eat pussy for a reason."

"Oh, god, Mom and Dad," she said. "They'll be wondering where we were."

"We're giving them some space, remember," Robert said with a laugh. "But we should get back in case they come looking for us."

Sue was giggling as they struggled into their clothes in the small stall. Finally they finished and peeked out the door before leaving, not wanting to be seen. They grabbed the clean dishes and headed back up to the RV.

"Where have you two been?" Erin asked when they arrived.

"Washing the dishes," Sue answered innocently.

"The whole time?" Erin asked incredulously.

"Well, you did say something about space," Robert said, "so we sat and talked so you could have some space. Did we do wrong?"

"No, of course not," Erin replied, blushing as she realized what they were saying. "I was just worried, that's all."

"We're fine, Mom," Sue said, smiling at her. "This is going to be fun, isn't it?"

"I sure hope so, Sue," she said, smiling at her.

They spent the next couple of hours sitting around a fire that Al built, enjoying the heat as the temperature fell rapidly around them. Both Erin and Sue's nipples were standing out from the cool night air, and Al and Erin were drinking Jack Daniels and getting quite a buzz. At one point Robert leaned over to push a log back into the fire and he found himself looking right up Erin's skirt as she turned and nuzzled Al. He couldn't believe that he was looking at her bald pussy not three feet from his face. The thought he could see moisture glistening from the firelight but he couldn't be sure. When he resumed his seat, he leaned over and whispered into Sue's ear what he had seen. She smiled at him and whispered back that she knew, surprising him. Then Erin said that she wanted to go to bed.

"Well, I guess the way to do it," Al said, "is for either Robert and I to go change and get in bed first, or for you two to do it. Whatever you two want," he said.

"Well, I don't want to undress while the two of you are laying there watching," Erin laughed, "or maybe I do. But we'll go first. Come on, Sue," she said, getting to her feet.

Sue followed her mother into the RV, shutting the door behind her. As soon as the door closed, Erin unwrapped her skirt and pulled her shirt up over her head, climbing naked into the master bunk.

"Mom!" Sue exclaimed. "What if you have to go to the bathroom?"

"Well, I'm sure the two of you will be asleep," she replied. "If not, just pretend you are," she laughed. "I think I really feel that Jack Daniels for some reason."

"Well, we're up in altitude and that's supposed to make it stronger," Sue said, remembering something she had learned in school that year.

"It sure does," Erin replied as they heard Al call out that they were coming in.

Sue quickly pulled her jeans off, climbing into the bunk she was supposed to share with Robert in only her shirt and panties just as the door opened and her father and Robert came in. She wanted to watch them undress but she turned her back on them, facing the wall, and listened as they undressed. She heard her father climb up into the bunk with her mother as she felt Robert standing next to their bunk.

"I'll climb over you and sleep next to the wall," Robert said. "That way you won't have to climb over me if you need to go to the bathroom during the night."

"Okay," Sue said, feeling him crawl over her and stretch out against the wall.

She turned over, putting her back to him, and noticed that her mother was also facing her from her bunk. They smiled at each other before Erin reached out and switched off the light, plunging the RV into darkness. She lay there unable to sleep, listening to the other three and the night sounds. After drifting off to sleep for a few minutes, Sue awakened to a sound, realizing that it came from the bunk where her parents were sleeping.

She cracked an eye just enough to be able to see, trying in the dim light to see what was going on across the RV. As her eyes adjusted she could see that her mother's back was to her and that she had one leg hooked over her father. Her bare back and naked ass gleamed slightly in the moon and starlight.

As she lay there watching she heard Robert's voice softly in her ear.

"Can you see if they're fucking?" he asked.

She shook her head no, surprised that he was awake and could see that something was happening. As she lay there she felt Robert softly slide a hand up under her shirt and cup a breast. It felt so good as he began rolling her nipple between his fingers. As she watched her mother, Sue became aware of movement and realized that it was her father's cock moving in and out between her mother's legs. She could only see this because Erin had one leg hooked over her father, opening her up to both his cock and Sue's gaze.

She felt Robert shift behind her as he pressed his body against hers. She could feel his hard cock pressing into her as he fitted himself to her like a spoon. She felt his other hand slide down her body into her panties, cupping her pussy. She shifted her legs to allow him to play with her pussy, watching her father's cock sliding in and out of her mother. Her pussy was getting very wet as a result of Robert's ministrations there. Then she heard his voice very softly in her ear again.

"Go to the bathroom and take your panties off," he whispered. "When you come back, lay the other direction."

Sue was puzzled by the last instruction and amazed by the first. Did he think she was going to get up while her parents were fucking in their bunk? And take off her panties. What if her mother saw her when she came back in? But the thought thrilled her as Robert's fingers stayed busy in her pussy and on her tits. She realized that if they heard her get up that they would stop moving. Maybe she'd actually be able to see something as she went out the door.

Taking a deep breath, Sue made a little noise as she got up to sort of warn her parents. Making her way to the door she realized that either they hadn't heard her or they didn't care, because she could now clearly see her father's cock sliding in and out of her mother's pussy. She actually stood there for several seconds watching before she realized that they might suddenly catch her. She opened the door to the head and closed it behind her. She actually did need to pee, so she pulled her panties off and peed, carefully wiping herself clean afterwards but not putting her panties back on. She felt so wicked as she carefully opened the door and peeked out.

They were still coupled but they had stopped moving. She didn't know whether that was because they had heard her or not. Slipping out the door she looked carefully at her parents to make sure that they weren't going to see her. As she did so she saw some white fluid seeping out of her mother's pussy from around her father's cock. She realized that he had cum inside of her and some of it was leaking out. The thought thrilled her and she felt herself get instantly wet between her own legs.

She quickly scooted back to her bunk, remembering at the last second Robert's instructions and got into the bunk in the opposite direction, her head next to his feet. She lay there for several minutes, letting her breathing normalize and listening for any sounds from her parents' bunk. She was just starting to drift off to sleep when she felt Robert's hand on her hip, gently pulling her to lay on her side with her back to her parents.

Turning, she found herself with Robert's cock in her face. She almost laughed out loud at the thought of her parents seeing her like this as she opened her mouth and closed it around his cock. As she felt her pussy flood with juices as she began to silently suck on Robert's cock, she felt him lift her leg at the knee and then felt his mouth on her pussy. She couldn't believe they were sucking on each other not ten feet away from her parents. She hoped they wouldn't be able to see anything if they woke up and looked over at them.

Her body was on fire as Robert sucked her pussy while she sucked his cock. This was so much fun. She loved the feeling of his tongue in her pussy and she loved the taste of his cock in her mouth. She didn't know how long they had been sucking on each other when she felt Robert's cock swell in her mouth and she knew that he would be cumming any second. As his cock started pumping hot sticky cum into her mouth her own orgasm swept over her. She almost cried out from around his cock as she felt his tongue slide up into her hole as he sucked at her cum.

She fell asleep with Robert's cock still in her mouth, not waking up until early the next morning when his cock started swelling in her mouth. She was momentarily disoriented as she instinctively began to suck on his cock, but quickly remembered where she was and also who else was there with them. Releasing Robert's cock, Sue slowly turned over so that she was facing towards her parents. They appeared to be asleep, her mother with her back to her.

Quietly slipping from the bunk, Sue tiptoed into the head to relieve herself. When she finished, she quietly searched through her clothes for something to wear. Hearing her parents stirring, she grabbed the first thing her hands found, a short skirt, and quickly stepped into it, pulling it up and covering herself just as her mother woke up.

"Hi there, earlybird," Erin said to Sue when she saw her. "Did you sleep okay?"

"Just great, Mom," Sue replied. "How about you?"

"Just dreamy," Erin agreed. "But I need to pee. Is Robert awake?"

"I don't think so," Sue said.

"Good," Erin nodded. "I can go then."

She sat up, turning so that she was facing Sue, her legs spread. Sue could see dried cum on her mother's pussy lips and Erin realized what she was looking at.

"We didn't wake you, did we?" she asked, smiling at Sue.

"No, of course not," she stammered, turning away.

"Good morning!" Robert said, sitting up and staring at Erin sitting with her legs spread. "Breakfast?"

"Only if you like cream danish," Erin laughed, sliding off the bunk and going into the head.

"I could manage," Robert laughed as the door closed behind her.

"I'm going for a walk," Sue said, opening the door to the RV.

"See you in a bit," Robert said. "Thanks for the wake-up."

"My pleasure," Sue said, her face flushing. "I feel fine too," she said, lifting her skirt and flashing her unclad pussy at him.

As she stepped out of the RV Erin exited from the head.

"My turn," Robert said, getting out of the bunk, his cock dangling in front of him.

"Me or the head?" Erin asked, staring at his cock.

"Both, I hope," Robert said, letting his hand stroke from her pussy to her tits before he stepped into the head and shut the door.

"Al, time to wake up," Erin said, leaning into the bunk to shake her husband.

"What time is it?" he asked, rubbing his eyes.

"Time to get up," Erin replied, reaching under the covers and grabbing his cock. "Come here and I'll help you wake up," she said, tugging on his cock.

"Where are Sue and Robert?" he asked.

"Sue went to take a walk and Robert's in the head," she said. "It's okay."

"If you say so," Al said, sliding over to the edge of the bunk and letting his feet hang over the edge.

"I say so," Erin said, bending forward and sucking his cum-encrusted cock into her mouth. "I love the taste of us."

"Mmm, what a great way to start the day," Al said as his cock grew hard in Erin's mouth.

"That's better," Erin said, continuing to stroke his cock with her hand. "Now let's put this to some real use," she said.

"What about Robert?" Al asked as Erin climbed up onto the bunk and straddled him, her tits hanging down in his face.

"We'd better hurry then," she said, reaching down between her legs and grasping his cock, guiding it between her pussy lips and to the entrance to her hole.

Pressing steadily downward, Sue began to lower herself onto Al's cock until it had entirely disappeared into her pussy. Holding it right there for a moment while she kissed Al, Sue then began to raise and lower her hips, sliding her pussy up and down Al's hard shaft as she fucked him. At first slowly, then she began to do it as fast as she could, trying to make him cum.

Now, Robert had heard this whole exchange from within the head. He had stayed in there listening and now decided that he had heard enough. Quietly opening the door to the head, he exited, seeing to his left Sue's ass moving up and down, Al's cock appearing and disappearing into her wide open pussy. He quietly closed the door to the head and went back to his bunk, sitting on the edge where he could best watch the show.

Sue's actions were having their desired affect on Al and he began to groan as he felt his balls ready to explode. Suddenly Robert saw her lift her pussy up off of Al's cock, her inner lips gaping open, and spin around and plant her pussy on Al's face. When she saw him she hesitated for a moment, then smiled as she lowered her mouth onto Al's glistening cock, her eyes never breaking contact with him as she took the entire cock into her mouth. Robert was now masturbating in front of Erin as she began to suck on Al's cock. He could hear Al noisily slurping on Erin's pussy as they sucked each other to orgasm.

Then he heard Al groan and knew that he was cumming in Erin's mouth. Furiously stroking himself, Robert's cock began to spurt cum across the RV even as he saw Erin's cheeks billow as Al's cum filled her mouth. Throughout the entire process she never broke eye contact with him. He could see a dribble of cum leak from around the edge of Erin's mouth as her throat convulsed when she swallowed. Robert continued to stroke himself, cum spurting out, until there was no more. He pulled his shorts on, getting to his feet and staring at Erin while she continued to suck Al's cock. Carefully opening the door to the RV, he gave one last look at Erin as she raised her mouth up off of Al's cock for a moment and smiled at him, cum dripping from her lips. He smiled and exited the RV, carefully closing the door behind him.

Boy, was this going to be some camping trip, he thought to himself as he walked down to the showers. He couldn't believe how hot his Aunt Erin was. And Sue! She was fine. He was sorry his parents were having problems, but he was sure glad he had been sent on this trip. His mother had hinted that he might have more fun than he imagined. He wondered if this is what she had meant.

Meanwhile, Erin had finished sucking Al's cock and had rolled off of him, climbing down off the bunk to stand on the floor.

"Come on, let's go get a shower and have some real breakfast and get on the road," she said, feeling satisfied and happy and excited.

She had never had sex in front of anyone before, but for some reason she felt like showing off in front of Robert. He was so gorgeous! She hadn't believed it when she had seen him stand up, his huge cock swinging in front of him. Then when she felt his hand on her body, she just had to have some and she didn't even care if he heard her. That he came out of the head and sat and watched and masturbated at the same time had excited her more than anything ever had.

She pulled Al out of the bunk and they got dressed enough to go to the showers. When they got back from the showers, Robert and Sue were setting up breakfast.

"Everyone have a good night?" Al asked.

"Great," Robert replied.

"Fine, Dad," Sue replied. "It was better than I thought."

"We'll head over Trail Ridge Road today and camp tonight at Grand Lake on the other side of the Continental Divide. It should be really beautiful," Al explained.

"Sounds great," Robert said.

They finished breakfast and cleaned up. Then Robert and Sue converted their bunk back into a table with bench seats as Al and Erin made the RV ready for the road. They broke camp and began their drive through the mountains to Grand Lake. They were all quickly caught up in the splendor and beauty of the Rockies as they crossed the divide at an altitude of more than 14,000 feet. Coming back down the west side of the divide they were able to see Grand Lake spread out before them. It was a large lake, not visible from end to end. They found the camping area and were directed to a site right on a babbling brook.

"This is great!" Sue said as she got out of the RV.

"And we have two or three hours until dark," Erin added. "That gives us time to explore."

"I'm going for a hike, that's for sure," Robert said. "I need to stretch my legs."

"I'll come with you," Sue volunteered. "That is if you don't mind."

"Oh, let's go with them," Erin said to Al. "It will be fun."

"I don't feel like it right now," Al said. "I want to check some things and look at the maps and stuff. Maybe later."

"But it'll be fun," Erin protested. "You can do all of that later."

"You go with them," Al suggested. "I'm just not into it right now."

"You two mind if I come with you?" Erin asked Robert and Sue.

"Of course not, Mom," Sue laughed. "Let's get started."

Using the map given them when they entered the area, they quickly found a trail that wound around the lake. It was a beautiful clear day and the air was fresh with the smells of summer. At one point they had to climb over some rocks and Robert was treated to a view of both Erin's and Sue's pussies as they climbed in front of him. As Sue was climbing over he reached out and rubbed his finger in her pussy. When she cried out in surprise, Erin turned to see if she was okay.

"Did you hurt yourself?" she asked.

"No, I just slipped a little," Sue said, blushing.

She had seen her mother's pussy in front of her and she knew that Robert had also. Then they came to some trees that had been felled across the trail and they had to climb over them. Sue went first this time, and Erin was shocked to see that she wasn't wearing any panties. Just as she realized that if she could see Sue like that, that Robert behind her must be able to also, as well as herself. Just as she was getting ready to turn and look at Robert and see, she felt his hand on her pussy, a finger rubbing between her pussy lips. Turning to look at him, she saw he had a grin on his face and was licking his finger. Erin blushed then scrambled up over the logs, making sure at the top that she spread her legs wide to give him the best possible view.

After they had been walking for about an hour they stopped and rested where there were several very large boulders on the shore of the lake. They each scrambled up onto a boulder, laying back and enjoying the last of the day's sun on their faces and the cool gentle breeze coming across the lake. When Erin lifted her head, she realized that she was laying facing towards Robert, that if he looked he would be able to see up her skirt. Glancing over at Sue she realized that the same was true. In fact, Sue had one foot propped up, definitely exposing herself.

Watching Robert, Erin brought both of her feet up to rest on the boulder, keeping them spread apart and knowing that if Robert looked over he would be able to see directly into her pussy. Coughing, she saw Robert open his eyes and look at her. She saw his eyes widen as he saw her pussy spread open between her legs. Then she saw him glance over at Sue, a smile crossing his face when he obviously saw her pussy too. Robert then propped himself up on his elbows and unabashedly stared at first hers, then Sue's pussy. Erin smiled when she saw the bulge in his shorts growing as he looked at their pussies. Shocking even herself, Erin reached down between her legs and gently rubbed her clit with a finger while Robert watched her. She then dipped her finger into her pussy, sliding it in and out a few times before bringing it up to her mouth and sucking on it. Robert smiled at her as he began to rub his crotch.

"Isn't this great," Sue said suddenly, sitting up and hugging her knees to her chest. "It's so big and beautiful and peaceful."

"It sure is beautiful," Robert agreed, staring at her pussy.

"Maybe we'd better start back," Erin said, sitting up. "Al will be worrying."

"Sure," Robert said, grinning at her. "We should get back before it gets dark."

"I'd like to sleep right here," Sue said dreamily, getting to her feet.

"Well, come on then," Erin said, getting to her feet and jumping from the boulder to the shore.

It took them a little over an hour to get back to the RV and they were all feeling it when they got there. Al had already set up dinner and was grilling some chicken when they arrived. It was with great relief that they sat down when they arrived.

"So, how was it?" Al asked.

"You wouldn't have believed the view," Robert said, smiling at Erin. "It was.....delicious is how I'd describe it. If it was food, I'd eat it."

"That's sure an interesting way of looking at it," Erin said. "It was nice though."

"I loved it," Sue said. "It's so peaceful."

"We should have a great drive tomorrow," Al said as they ate dinner. "If everything goes okay we should camp at Colorado National Monument in Mesa Grande tomorrow night. It's a big bluff overlooking Grand Junction. I think it's more than a thousand feet above it."

"That sounds great," Robert said. "I'm really enjoying the scenery. Do you think that we'll stay anywhere more than overnight? It might be fun to really have a long hike and camp with sleeping bags once."

"Oh, that would be fun!" Sue said. "Can we do that, Dad?"

"I don't see why not," Al agreed. "When we get to a place that you want to spend an extra day or two, we'll decide then, okay?"

"Great!" Robert said. "Thanks."

"I think I'd like a drink tonight," Erin said. "How about it?"

"Well, sure," Al said. "I'll get the bottle of Jack."

"How about us?" Sue asked, smiling at her mother.

"You do the dishes first, then we'll see about that," Erin replied.

"I'll help you," Robert said. "It's the least I can do."

"Here we are," Al said as he returned with the bottle of Jack Daniels.

"See you in a bit," Robert said as he began to gather up the dishes.

"I think that maybe those two are fooling around a little," Erin said when Robert and Sue had gone.

"You're kidding!" Al said, taking a big swallow from his drink. "What makes you say that?"

"Have you looked at him objectively?" she asked. "He's what you call a hunk, gorgeous. And he's a nice kid, too."

"So what?" Al said. "Sue's not like that."

"She's growing up," Erin said. "She's starting to have certain feelings that are new to her and she's bound to experiment. We did."

"I just never thought about it," Al said. "I guess she has grown up, hasn't she?"

"You'd have trouble telling us apart if you were blindfolded," Erin laughed.

"Except for that shaved pussy of yours," Al said, sliding his hand up under her skirt to rub her pussy.

Sue and Robert quickly washed up the dishes. Not wanting to return to the RV so quickly, and knowing that Al and Erin probably wanted some time alone, they decided to go for a walk along the lake in the moonlight, leaving the dishes at the washstand.

"Your mom's not wearing any panties," Robert said as they walked along.

"I know," Sue laughed. "I think it's neat."

"You're not either," Robert said. "And I think that's neat."

"It feels so........naughty," Sue said. "And it's exciting. I saw your cock get hard when you were looking at my pussy at the lake."

"It looked so tasty," Robert said.

"Why didn't you taste it then?" Sue laughed.

"What do you think your mom would say to that?" Robert laughed. "She'd probably make me taste hers too."

"Would you?" Sue asked. "Suck my mom's pussy?"

"Sure, if you don't mind, of course. She's beautiful. And she shaves her pussy. I'd like to taste a shaved pussy."

"I'll shave my pussy," Sue said, lifting her skirt and looking down at herself. "Would you like that?"

"You bet!" Robert said. "But I'd taste it the way it is right now anyway."

"What, here?" Sue exclaimed, looking around. "Where?"

"Over on that log there," Robert said, pointing.

"Really?" Sue said. "Now?"

"Sure," Robert replied. "Why not?"

"Can I suck yours too?" Sue asked.

"I hope so," Robert laughed. "But I'll go first. I'm thirsty actually."

Laughing Sue ran over to the log Robert had pointed out, sitting down on it and spreading her legs wide. Holding her skirt up, her pussy was presented to Robert. Smiling, Robert got down on his knees and dragged his tongue directly through her pussy lips, stopping when he got to her clit and running a couple of little circles around it, causing Sue to gasp in delight. Then he began to flick his tongue in and out of her hole, drinking up her juices.

Sue sighed, holding Robert's head against her pussy as he continued to eat her. He sucked and lightly chewed on her pussy lips, sucked on her hole, and finally captured her clit lightly between his teeth and teased it with his tongue, driving her wild. Out of control, she felt her entire body spasm as she came, her pussy convulsing on his tongue as he sucked at her nectar. She couldn't believe how good it felt as he drank her juices.

"Robert, how can anything feel so good?" Sue asked as he continued to lick her pussy.

"Because it tastes so good," Robert explained, sliding his finger up into Sue's tight pussy.

"Ooh, that feels nice," Sue said, squirming on the log.

"Just wait until you feel my cock up there," Robert said, sliding his finger in and out of Sue's pussy.

"Are you going to fuck me?" Sue asked, staring at him.

"Only if you want to," Robert replied. "But you can suck my cock for now, if you want to."

"Oh, yes, I'd like that," Sue said, her eyes bright.

"Which one?" Robert laughed.

"Well, both," Sue laughed with him. "But I'll suck you now."

"Here you are," he said, dropping his shorts and pulling his cock out.

Now Sue just grabbed his cock, feeling it in her hand as she squeezed it. With her other hand she cupped his balls, lifting his cock so that she could examine him in the waning light. Seeing a drop of pre-cum forming in the slit of his cock, Sue stuck out her tongue and licked it, tasting him and then running her tongue around the head of his cock, feeling it jerk in her hand in response.

"This is so nice," Sue said, opening her mouth and letting Robert slide his cock in, not stopping until it banged up against the back of her throat.

Closing her lips around the shaft, Sue sucked on him, using her tongue to explore and taste his entire cock. Then holding his ass with one hand, Sue began to fuck Robert's cock with her mouth, sliding back and forth on it. Robert groaned in delight as Sue's entire mouth worked him. She was getting bolder and bolder, trying to fit more and more of him in her mouth each time she slid back down on him. Her cheeks were billowing as she breathed and her nostrils were flared in excitement.

"Yeah, that's great," Robert said, beginning to fuck her mouth on his own. "Keep that up and I'll cum any minute," he said, feeling his cock bang into the back of her throat as he slammed his hips forward.

Sue just sucked harder, eager to feel him cum in her mouth again. She let her teeth lightly scrape the shaft of his cock as he fucked her face, her lips slurping at him. She could feel the inevitable about to happen as the tension in his cock changed. It got impossibly harder, then swelled even bigger before exploding in her mouth, thick streams of cum shooting into her throat. Her cheeks puffed out completely as she struggled to swallow every bit of it. Even so she could feel some of it slipping out of her mouth around his cock as she gulped and gulped. Finally he stopped cumming and Sue finished sucking and swallowing all of his cum.

"God, that's just so cool," she said, giving the head of his cock one last lick before getting to her feet. "I just love that feeling when you explode in my mouth."

"So do I," Robert agreed, laughing.

"Oh, you," Sue said, hugging him tight. "This is so much fun."

"We'd better get back before they come looking for us," Robert said.

"Oh, you haven't seen mom drinking yet. This could be a very strange night yet. I'm surprised that dad agreed to let her," Sue said.

"Why?" Robert asked.

"You'll see," Sue said, leaning up and kissing him. "I like the taste of me on your mouth," she giggled.

"So do I," Robert agreed, laughing as they made their way back down the trail to the campsite, picking up the dishes on the way.

When they got there Al and Erin were still sitting where they had left them, but the bottle was halfway empty.

"There you are," Erin said cheerfully, waving her cup at them. "We thought you had left us," she said, pushing herself to her feet. "Give me a kiss because you've made it back safely," she said, grabbing Robert by the shirt.

"Sure," Robert said, leaning down and giving Erin a safe kiss on the lips.

"No, a real kiss," she insisted, pulling him down and kissing him for real.

Sue's eyes popped as she watched her father laugh at the look on Robert's face as Erin's tongue swirled briefly around in his mouth before she let him go.

"You too," Erin said to Sue, putting her arm around her. "My beautiful daughter," she said, kissing her.

Sue was stunned when she felt her mother's tongue force its way between her lips to briefly touch hers.

"Isn't that strange," Erin said as she released Sue. "Al, when I kissed Robert he tasted like pussy. When I kissed Sue, she tasted like cum. Why do you think that is?"

"I wonder," Al said, cracking up with laughter as he saw Sue's and Robert's faces. "I guess you win the bet," he said.

"What bet?" Sue asked, still stunned by what had just happened.

"Your mom thought you two might be fooling around, so she bet me," Al explained.

"What was your bet?" Robert asked, smiling at the situation.

"If I was right, and I thought our little girl was still innocent, I'd get a blowjob," he explained, glancing at Sue as he realized what he had just said.

"And since you didn't win?" Robert inquired.

"Well, she gets a blowjob," Al laughed. "Isn't that funny. I win no matter what."

"That's right," Erin said. "I win so I get the blowjob."

"Can we have some of that Jack Daniels now?" Robert asked.

"Sure, why not?" Al agreed expansively. "Help yourselves."

Erin stood there watching as Robert poured himself and Sue each a drink of Jack Daniels. Then she went over to the table and sat on it facing Al.

"Okay, pay up," she ordered, taking a swallow of her drink.

"What?" Al asked, staring at her.

"You lost the bet, so pay up," she insisted.

"I only have your word for that," Al said. "How do I know if you're even right?"

"Ask them," Erin said, turning and pointing at Robert and Sue.

"Okay," Al began, "did she win the bet?"

Robert and Sue just stared at him, not answering.

"It's okay," Al said. "You're both good intelligent kids. You're going to experiment somewhere with someone. That's not what this is about. You can answer honestly without any problems."

"She won," Robert volunteered, smiling at Sue whose mouth was hanging open in shock.

"I told you," Erin said with a laugh. "I know what cum tastes like. Now pay up."

"Right here?" Al asked.

"Right here, right now," Erin said, setting her drink down and leaning back on her hands. "Go for it," she said, pulling her skirt up as she lifted her feet up to the edge of the table.

"Well!" Al exclaimed, staring at her bald pussy spread open in front of him. "What if someone walks by?"

"If they don't like it, tough," Erin said, picking up her drink and taking a swallow. "If they like it, well, they can have some too."

"We'll go for a walk," Robert volunteered.

"You stay right here," Erin insisted. "Witness him paying his bet."

"Well, I sure don't mind," Robert said. "Al?"

"Suit yourselves," Al said.

"You mean it, Dad?" Sue asked. "I can watch?"

"From what I understand you know what it feels like," Al said, "now you can see what it looks like."

"Wow!" Sue said, following Robert as he moved around the table to stand behind Al.

She couldn't believe that her mother was just laying there on a picnic table where anyone could see her with her legs spread and her pussy wide open. Sue decided right then and there that she was going to shave her pussy as she stared at her mother's shaved pussy lips pouting open, thick with lust, her clit peeking out from between her inner pussy lips which were petalled open, revealing her juice filled hole.

Still, Sue gasped when her father leaned forward and covered Erin's pussy entirely with his mouth. She could hear her mother groan as her pussy was sucked. She was able to see that her father's tongue was tracing the pussy lips, circling the clit, then plunging into the hole as he ate her pussy. She couldn't believe how sexy and exciting it was to watch her father eating her mother's little girl pussy. She could feel herself getting wet as she watched.

Robert encouraged her to sit next to her father, straddling the bench, and he sat behind her. She could feel his cock pressing into her ass as he sat close to watch over her shoulder. She watched as her father used his fingers to pry Erin's pussy even further open, sticking his whole face into it as he sucked and slurped. Sue was shocked to feel Robert's hands sliding around her waist, lifting her skirt and moving to her pussy. She had to stifle a groan as she felt his fingers slip between her pussy lips, gently rubbing her clit and pushing into her hole as her father continued to eat her mother's pussy in front of her.

Slowly Erin began to approach orgasm as Al ate her pussy. Her own fingers were furiously rubbing her clit as Al plunged his tongue in and out of her hole. Then she cried out, holding Al's head close to her as she came. Sue could barely hear her father slurping at her mother's pussy, the blood in her head was pounding so hard from excitement. She didn't know what was more exciting, watching her parents or having Robert playing with her pussy. Finally Al sat up, pussy juice smeared across his face and turned and smiled at Sue.

"Oh, Dad," she gushed, "that was so awesome."

"You liked that?" he asked, seeing the glazed look in her eyes.

"Oh, yes," she replied as she felt Robert's hands slip from beneath her skirt. "It was wonderful."

"Did it excite you?" he asked.

"I'll say it did," Robert replied, licking his fingers. "What a juicer. I guess it runs in the family."

"You liked that, Robert?" Al asked, giving his nephew a closer look.

"It looked great to me," Robert agreed, staring at Erin's open pussy.

"Why don't you try it and find out," Erin said, lifting her head to look at him, her fingers busy in her pussy.

"Sure, why not," Al agreed, slowly nodding his head as he watched Robert's face. "She did say if anyone liked what they saw they could have some."

"Really? You mean it?" Robert asked, staring at Erin's pussy, licking his lips.

"Oh, Robert, do it, eat mom's pussy," Sue said, clapping her hands.

"Great!" Robert said, getting to his feet. "You're sure you don't mind?"

"Eat me already," Erin said, her fingers plunging in and out of her hole.

Al moved out of the way as Robert sat down in front of Erin's spread legs. As Sue held her breath he reached out and slowly slid a finger up into Erin's hole, causing her to moan in pleasure. Then he leaned forward and replaced his finger with his mouth, completely covering her bald pussy as he began to drink her up. He couldn't believe how much like Sue Erin tasted as he sucked her pussy. It made him want to taste them both at the same time, but he concentrated his efforts on Erin. He quickly had her bucking on the table as his tongue did its work on her pussy and clit. He thought his own cock would explode from the pressure as he chewed on Erin's bald pussy lips, sucking them into his mouth. Then he did some tongue fucking, ramming his tongue in and out of her hole.

Sue smiled to herself as she watched, knowing that that was what Robert had been doing to her and seeing what it looked like. She wondered if Robert liked eating her mom as much as her, or if she tasted different to him. He obviously liked it from the way he feasted.

Finally Robert felt Erin climbing towards her orgasm and he began to concentrate on her clit, gently chewing on it and teasing it with his tongue. This proved too much for Erin and she cried out, holding his head tightly against her pussy as she came for the second time in less than fifteen minutes, her juices gushing into Robert's eager mouth. Robert slurped noisily at the juices flowing from Erin's pussy, not lifting his face until she had finished cumming and he had drunk every last drop.

"Oh, that was wonderful," Erin sighed, her fingers back in her pussy, plunging in and out. "Now fuck me, Al," she said.

"Right here?" Al asked.

"Yes, fuck me," she insisted.

"Inside," Al insisted, grabbing her by the hand and pulling her up.

Erin protested, but not too much as Al dragged her into the RV, shutting the door behind them. When they had disappeared, and Robert and Sue could hear them, Sue leaned over and kissed Robert, tasting her mother's pussy on his face.

"Did you like eating my mother's pussy?" she asked.

"It tasted almost as good as you," Robert said.

"Will you eat me now?" Sue asked, lifting her skirt and flashing her pussy at him.

"You bet," Robert agreed. "Right here?"

"I think it would be fun," Sue said. "The thought of getting caught."

"Who by?" Robert asked. "Your parents or just anybody?"

"Oooh, anybody!" Sue said. "Can you imagine a stranger seeing. That would be too much."

"Get on your hands and knees on the table," Robert said.

"Okay," Sue giggled, climbing up on the table.

"Like this," Robert said, positioning Sue so that her ass was pointed towards the road. "You ready?" he asked.

"Yes," Sue said, wriggling her ass. "Do it."

"Okay," Robert said, reaching up and unzipping her skirt.

"What are you doing?" Sue asked.

"Just making it easier," Robert explained, pulling her skirt down and slipping it under her knees, leaving her totally naked from the waist down on her hands and knees on the picnic table.

"Robert!" Sue said, blushing. "What if someone sees?"

"That's the idea," Robert said, leaning forward and licking her pussy.

"Ohh, Robert, that's nice," Sue said, spreading her knees wide and opening her pussy to him. "Lick me some more."

And that's exactly what Robert did. Using his fingers he pried her pussy lips as wide as possible, opening her pink juicy inner cunt for his tongue to slide into. He loved tongue-fucking her hole, feeling her pussy gripping his tongue as he slid it in and out. Then Robert pushed a finger into her pussy, then another, feeling her grip his fingers tight as he licked and sucked her clit. Sluicing his fingers in and out of her increasingly wet pussy, Robert sucked her clit. Sue was gasping and panting as Robert drove her wild. She could feel her orgasm coursing through her body as it finally hit her pussy.

Robert could feel her pussy spasm as she came but he continued to suck her clit and fuck her with his fingers. Her juices came full and thick, coating his finger and making it easy to slide them in and out. Then he withdrew them and fastened his mouth on her hole, sucking at the juices and tongue-fucking her some more. Robert licked and sucked, not stopping until the well ran dry.

Encouraging Sue to turn towards him, thus presenting her naked ass and pussy towards the RV, Robert stuck his fingers into her mouth. Instinctively she sucked on them, tasting herself for the first time. Pulling his fingers from her mouth, Robert stood up and dropped his shorts, releasing his hard cock.

"Suck this," he said, climbing up onto the table and sitting down, his legs spread wide.

"Oh, yummy," Sue said, leaning forward and sucking his cock into her mouth.

"Oh, yeah," Robert said as she began to suck on him.

Sue was wild with desire, sucking on his cock like a crazy woman. She tried to get more and more of it into her mouth, trying to push it down into her throat. She licked it all over, paying particular attention to the head and the sensitive slit at the end. Her ass was wriggling in the air as she bobbed up and down on Robert's cock. Robert felt his balls churn and Sue felt his cock swell in her mouth, a sign that she now recognized. Increasing her pace, Sue tried to bring Robert to orgasm.

Just as his balls began to explode, sending cum shooting through his cock into her mouth, the door to the RV opened and Al and Erin came out, their eyes opening wide and their mouths hanging open as they saw their daughter's naked ass and pussy swinging in front of them while she choked on Robert's cock as he filled her mouth with cum.

"Sue! What do you think you're doing?" Erin asked as she walked over to the table.

"Mom," Sue said, lifting her face from Robert's cock, cum dribbling down her chin as he continued to cum, shooting her in the face.

"Well, don't waste it," Erin said as Sue opened her mouth and sucked Robert's cock back in. "But you really shouldn't be doing this. Especially not out here in the open. What if someone saw you?"

"That's half the excitement," Robert replied, groaning as Sue sucked his cock.

"Someone could come up and surprise you," Erin said, glancing at Al in time to see him lean forward and stick his tongue into Sue's pussy from behind. "Like your father."

"Ohhh," Sue moaned from around Robert's cock as she felt her father's tongue slide into her pussy.

Erin just stood there and watched as Al sucked his daughter's pussy while she continued to suck her cousin's huge cock. Erin couldn't believe how hot it was watching Al suck their daughter's pussy. And to see her cum covered face as she sucked her cousin's cock, well, this was just more than she could stand. Climbing up onto the picnic table, Erin squatted over Robert's face, lowering her cum-filled pussy until she felt his tongue slide up into her. So now they had a wonderful daisy chain going, with Robert noisily sucking Erin's pussy, Sue sucking Robert's cock, and Al sucking Sue's pussy.

When Sue finally came in her father's mouth, Robert blew yet another load into hers and she eagerly gulped it down, watching her mother's pussy humping back and forth on Robert's face. Finally they all disengaged themselves, looking at each other in somewhat a state of shock.

"Well, I can see this is going to be quite a camping trip," Erin said. "Let's go wash up, Sue, then we'd better get to bed. It's late and we have an early start and a lot of driving tomorrow."

So Sue went with Erin to wash up, not even bothering to put any clothes on to cover her ass and pussy. While they washed up, Erin confirmed that Sue was still a virgin, smiling to herself as she realized that that probably wouldn't last very long if either Robert or Al had their way. As they walked back to the RV, Erin talked with Sue.

"Sue, I want you to do me a favor tonight," she said. "When we get to the RV, I want you to quietly slip into the bunk with your father. He'll be asleep, so don't wake him."

"But why?" Sue asked. "What about you?"

"I'll sleep in your bunk," Erin explained.

"But why?" Sue persisted.

"If you pay attention, you'll probably see," was all Erin would say. "Do you mind? Just sleep with your back to your father and he'll never know the difference. "We'll switch again in the morning before he wakes up, okay?"

"I guess," Sue said, puzzled.

"Okay, quiet now," Erin said as they got to the RV. "And sleep well," she said, quickly stripping her clothes off before entering.

Sue too took off her shirt, standing stark naked for a moment before taking a deep breath and entering the RV. She could see that her mother had already slipped into her bunk and was facing her, a slight smile on her face as she saw Sue standing there naked. As quietly as possible so as not to wake him, Sue climbed into the bunk where her father was asleep, pulling the sheet over herself and laying with her back to her father. She could just feel his body touching hers and she was a bit nervous as she tried to go to sleep.

Then she noticed her mother in the dim light as she lay on the other bunk where Robert was sleeping. She could see that the sheet was pulled down and that one of Robert's hands was draped over her body squeezing and playing with her tits. Sue watched as Erin turned, rolling over so that she was facing Robert. She saw the sheet completely pulled aside and realized that they were wrapped in an embrace and were kissing. Then as she watched she saw her mother slide her leg over Robert's body, straddling him. She quickly realized that they must be fucking by the motions her mother was making as she rode Robert.

Sue couldn't believe that her mother was fucking her cousin with her father right in the same room asleep. She heard her mother moan once and held her breath, hoping her father hadn't heard. She heard him grunt behind her, then change position, his arm flinging over her body. She lay there as still as possible, hoping that he was still asleep. But he wasn't, she quickly realized, as his hand began to lightly stroke her body, from her shoulder to her tits down to her ass and legs.

When she felt him spread her legs, opening her pussy, her initial reaction was to resist, but then she realized that her mother would never resist him so she tried to relax, hoping that he'd just fall asleep again. But his fingers persisted in her pussy and she felt herself getting wet. She felt him slide his fingers into her hole and she had to bite her lip from moaning out loud. Then she felt him shift position and she realized that he had spooned into her back and she could feel his hard cock pressing between her ass cheeks and barely touching her pussy. Her father's other arm came around her and began to play with her tits and nipples, pinching and pulling on them while his other hand continued to play between her legs.

Realizing that she had to do something before he realized that it wasn't her mother, Sue reached down between their bodies and grasped his cock in her hand, squeezing its hardness as he continued to play with her. Then to her surprise she felt her father literally pick her up and sit her on top of him with her back to his face. As he further manipulated her she found herself facing his cock while he buried his face between her legs.

When she did feel his tongue in her pussy again she moaned, softly, and then leaned down and sucked her father's cock into her mouth. Just as with Robert she instantly loved it and began to suck him in earnest, finding that she could get almost all of it into her mouth, unlike Robert's huge cock.

She spared a glance over at the bunk where her mother was with Robert and saw that they too were in a 69, sucking each other. She felt herself cum and just lay there for a moment while her father drank her juices. Then he was pushing on her, pushing until she had slid down his body and was sitting astride his cock which was throbbing between her legs. To her amazement he lifted her with one hand and with the other positioned his cock between her pussy lips at the entrance to her hole. Before she could protest he had pulled her back down, instantly impaling her completely on his cock, taking her virginity.

At first the pain was so great that it took all of her effort not to cry out. Then as the initial pain subsided she became aware of her father's cock pulsating deep inside of her pussy. Feeling thrilled at the thought that she was getting fucked, Sue slowly began to slide back and forth, letting her father's cock slide in and out of her pussy. She began to enjoy the sensations in her pussy as his cock slid in and out and she increased her tempo just a bit as she fucked him.

Just as she felt herself getting ready to cum again she felt her father pressing against her asshole with a finger, trying to push it in. She felt his cock swell, then explode deep inside her pussy as he began to cum. That and the sensations of fucking him and his finger probing against her asshole proved to be too much and Sue began to cum again, her pussy spasming around her father's cock in her pussy. As her orgasm swept over her, Sue felt her father's finger slide into her ass and she began to cum even more.

It seemed like forever to Sue as they both came and came, but finally it subsided and Sue felt his cock slipping from her pussy and his finger from her ass. He wrapped his arms around her, cupping her tits and pinching her nipples as he drew her down to snuggle spoon-fashion against him. She saw that her mother's back was still towards her, and she could see Robert's feet sticking up above her mother's head. Then she heard her father's voice whisper softly in her ear.

"You've got an amazing pussy, Sue," he said, pinching her nipples. "I loved fucking you."

"How did you know?" Sue asked, turning to face him, her tits pressed up against his chest and his cock hard again sticking up between their bellies.

"Your mother shaves her pussy," he explained, kissing her. "Otherwise I might have never known if your mother and I hadn't planned this ourselves."

"You mean she knows?" Sue asked him, her eyes wide.

"Of course she does," Al replied. "I'd never keep something like this from your mother. We love each other very much."

"But I'm your daughter," Sue said. "And mom's fucking Robert. You don't mind?"

"It doesn't change one bit how much we love each other. It's sex. If your mother wants to have sex with someone else, she tells me. If I don't mind, then she does what she wants. But if I do mind, she doesn't. We have a lot of respect for each other. And no, I don't mind that you're my daughter," Al laughed softly. "That means I never have to wonder where you are."

"Oh, Dad," Sue said, hugging him. "I liked the feeling of your cock inside of me."

"Why don't you suck on me again and I'll eat your sweet pussy for you," Al suggested.

"Okay!" Sue agreed, quickly spinning around and planting her gooey pussy on her father's face.

Sucking his cock back into her mouth she could taste their combined cum on it. She found it very intoxicating and really began to suck on his cock, delighting in the flavor of it while he ran his tongue up and into her pussy, slurping at all the cum and juices that filled her. Sucking on her father, Sue realized how lucky she was to have the kind of parents that she had. They were so cool. She could feel her father's cock growing in her mouth, getting impossibly hard, and she knew that he would cum very soon if she continued sucking on him. So, redoubling her efforts, Sue began to plunge her mouth up and down on his cock, feeling the head of it slide into her throat, almost making her gag as she fucked him with her mouth.

Finally she felt his cock swell once more and then gobs of cum were shooting into her mouth. Sue gulped and swallowed as quickly as she could, letting her father's cum swirl around in her mouth as she tasted him. Just as he was finishing cumming Sue felt her own orgasm sweep through her body as her father's tongue continued to sluice in and out of her pussy. When she had finished cumming, Sue reversed herself and snuggled into her father's arms, happily going to sleep.

She woke up in the morning to her mother lightly shaking her arm. Opening her eyes and seeing her mother standing there naked, Sue remembered the night before and smile at her.

"Come with me," Erin whispered to Sue.

Quietly sliding out of the bunk, Sue went outside with her mother, surprised to see that the sun was just breaking over the horizon. It was very chilly out and both of their nipples instantly got hard.

"Did you sleep okay?" Erin asked.

"Great," Sue nodded. "I saw you with Robert. I saw you two fucking and sucking."

"It couldn't have been as good as watching you fuck your father, though," Erin said with a smile. "Did you enjoy yourself?"

"You watched?" Sue asked, surprised.

"Of course I did," Erin said. "You think I'd miss your first time with your father. Did he figure out that it was you?"

"He said he would have known if you two hadn't planned it anyway," Sue said.

"How?" Erin asked.

"He said you shave your pussy," Sue explained.

"That's right," Erin said. "Well, should we shave your pussy so he won't know the difference?"

"Really? You'd help me?" Sue asked, excited.

"Of course I will," Erin replied. "In fact, I'll get my shaving stuff and do it right now."

"Here?" Sue asked, looking around.

"Sure, nobody's up yet," Erin said. "Just a minute."

Quickly Erin went into the RV and then returned with a razor and some shaving cream and a towel.

"Okay, lay back on the table and spread your legs for me," she said.

Climbing up on the table, Sue laid back, bringing her feet up to the edge and spreading her knees. For the first time Erin was confronted with a view of her daughter's pussy spread open before her. She didn't have much hair, but what of it there was was as bright a red as her own. She could see Sue's clit peeking out from between her pussy lips.

Squirting some shaving cream in her hand, Erin gently lathered Sue's pussy, for the first time feeling the heat and moistness of her daughter's sex. Carefully holding the razor, Erin began to shave gently around Sue's pussy lips, scraping the hair away and leaving her pink and shiny and bald. She was quickly finished and she then took the towel and wiped the remaining shaving cream away, now seeing her daughter's pussy spread open before her, unencumbered by the hair that had been growing there.

Reaching out with her hands, Erin began to rub and massage Sue's pussy, holding her pussy lips between her fingers and massaging and pulling on them. Then she gently slid a finger into Sue's hole, feeling her pussy muscles grip her finger as she slowly slid it in and out. Just as she was leaning over to lick Sue's clit, Erin heard a voice.

"And what are we doing here?" she heard, turning and seeing a park ranger standing there.

"Just helping my daughter shave her pussy," Erin replied, looking the ranger up and down.

"This isn't exactly the proper place for such activities," the ranger said.

"Don't you think I've done a good job?" Erin asked, her fingers still inside Sue's pussy.

"I'd say it looks fine," the ranger replied, looking a bit uncomfortable as he stared at Sue's open pussy.

"Do you think it's smooth enough?" Erin asked innocently, batting her eyes at the ranger.

"I suppose so," he replied, a lump beginning to grow in the front of his trousers.

"Why don't you check for me," Erin said. "I'm sure Sue won't mind, will you, Sue?"

"No, Mom, I don't mind if you say it's alright," she replied.

"Go ahead," Erin said, standing up and letting the ranger see her nude body in the early morning light. "Check it."

His cheeks flushed, the ranger stepped up to the table and let his hand gently slide across Sue's pussy, feeling her smooth pussy lips.

"How is it?" Erin asked, a grin on her face.

"Smooth," the ranger replied nervously, his hand still covering Sue's pussy.

"Do you think it's as smooth as mine?" Erin asked, sitting on the edge of the table and spreading her knees wide, opening her shaved snatch to him. "Go ahead and compare," she said, her fingers trailing through her pussy.

Reaching out with his other hand, the ranger cupped Erin's pussy, his finger sliding between her pussy lips into her hole.

"Umm, that feels nice," Erin said. "Do they feel the same?"

"I think so," the ranger said, his hard cock now easily visible sticking out the front of his pants.

"Do we taste the same?" Erin asked, smiling at him.

"Uh, I don't know," the ranger said, his fingers now sliding in and out of both their pussies.

"Don't you think you should find out?" Erin asked.

"I couldn't agree more," the ranger said, finding some courage as he took his fingers out of Erin's pussy and glued his mouth to it.

Erin moaned and let her hand hold the back of his head against her as his tongue went wild in her pussy. With his other hand he continued to frig Sue's pussy. Sue was finding all of this as amusing as exciting as she watched her mother getting her pussy eaten by a total stranger while he fingered her own slit. She found herself looking forward to her turn at being eaten as his fingers slid in and out of her now smoothly-shaven pussy. Sue heard her mother begin to moan more loudly and then she was clamping the ranger's head tightly to her pussy and Sue knew that she was cumming in his mouth. His fingers in her pussy slowed down as he drank her mother's cum as it flowed from her pussy.

"Don't forget to compare," Erin said as he finished licking all of the juices from her pussy.

"I wouldn't miss it for the world," he said, pulling his fingers from Sue's pussy and replacing them with his mouth.

Sue sighed as she felt his tongue slide up into her pussy. She was leaning on her elbows and she could see everything he was doing between her pussy lips now that she was shaved smooth. It felt so good as she humped herself against his face while he ate her. She knew that she was going to cum quickly, excited from her mother shaving her and then watching her being eaten on the picnic table by the ranger, and now from the same ranger sucking her pussy on the table, her father and cousin asleep inside the RV in the early morning.

His tongue felt so good as it glided in and out of her pussy. She wondered if he could also taste her father's cum inside of her that he had shot up into her pussy last night when he deflowered her. The memory of that as well as the ranger's tongue in her pussy were getting her very hot. She saw her mother watching her with a smile on her face as the ranger continued to eat her pussy on the picnic table in the early morning light.

Then she began to cum, lifting her pussy up to meet his thrusting tongue as it sluiced in and out of her hole, slurping up the juices that were flowing from her. When the ranger finished sucking all he could from her pussy, he lifted his face, a smile spread across it as well as pussy juice.

"We'd really like to thank you for seeing to our needs so well," Erin said, smiling at him, her legs spread wide. "Now maybe we can help you with your little problem," she said, staring at the bulge in his pants. "Why don't you let him out and sit here," she suggested. "I'm sure we can help."

As fast as he could, the ranger dropped his pants and sat on the edge of the picnic table, his hard cock standing straight up in the air. Sitting in front of him, Erin began to suck on his cock, easily letting it slide deep into her throat. After sucking on him for a couple of minutes, Erin lifted her face from his cock and smiled at him.

"Is this okay?" she asked, pumping his cock with her fist as she licked the head of it.

"Yeah, it's great," he groaned in delight.

"Sue, why don't you show your appreciation to the ranger," Erin suggested, licking the head of his cock again.

"Sure, mom," she said, getting to her knees on the table and bending over the ranger's raging cock, her mouth open as she lowered it around his cock.

Erin released the ranger's cock, sitting there for a minute watching as her daughter sucked on him. Then quickly getting to her feet, her big tits swinging from her chest, she quietly went over to the RV and opened the door.

"Al, you've got to come see this," Erin whispered as she entered the RV.

"What is it?" Al asked, rubbing his eyes and seeing his naked wife standing there. "Why are you naked?" he asked.

"Just come with me," Erin insisted, tugging on his arm. "You'll see."

As Al swung his legs off the bunk to jump down, Erin leaned forward and quickly sucked the head of his cock into her mouth, tasting the dried cum from when Al had fucked their daughter the night before. Smiling at her as he jumped down, Al followed Erin out of the RV. He stopped short when he saw Sue kneeling naked on the picnic table sucking the ranger's cock, her newly shaved pussy pointing at him.

"What's going on?" Al asked, looking down at Erin's smiling face.

"He caught me helping Sue to shave her pussy," Erin explained. "We thought we'd give him a little treat for being so understanding.

"Hey, what's going on?" they heard Robert ask as he staggered out of the RV in his shorts. "Oh, wow," he said when he saw Sue kneeling on the table.

"Why don't you go help them?" Erin suggest to Robert as he stared. "I'm sure they won't mind," she said, reaching out and squeezing his cock through his shorts.

"You don't mind?" Robert asked, surprised by Erin's forwardness in front of Al.

"Go ahead," Al said. "I'm sure she'd like it."

Without hesitating Robert went over to the picnic table where Sue was sucking on the ranger's cock and buried his face in her pussy, jamming his tongue up inside her as far as he could. Sue moaned when she felt Robert's tongue slide into her pussy and she redoubled her efforts on the ranger's cock. The ranger couldn't believe what was happening to him as this beautiful young redhead sucked his cock while her parents watched and some other guy sucked her pussy from behind. Groaning out loud, he felt his balls explode and torrents of cum went shooting into Sue's mouth.

Sue eagerly gulped and swallowed as the ranger filled her mouth again and again with his cum. Sue realized that she absolutely loved cum as she finished sucking the last of it from the ranger's cock. She felt her own excitement rising as a result of Robert's tongue in her pussy, so she was surprised when he stopped sucking on her before she came. Just as she was about to turn and see why he stopped, she felt something hard pressing into her pussy. Looking back between her legs she could see Robert's balls dangling below her pussy and she realized that it was his cock that was slowly pressing into her pussy.

Arching her back, she felt his cock slide into her still sore pussy until he pressed up against her ass. Slowly he started sliding his cock in and out of her pussy and quickly the soreness disappeared as her juices started flowing. She couldn't believe how good it felt as his cock slid in and out of her pussy and she found herself meeting his every thrust.

Robert was in heaven as he thrust his cock in and out of Sue's pussy. She was so tight he couldn't believe it. He had seen her with her father's cock jammed up between her legs last night when he was fucking Erin, so he knew she was ready for him. And was she ready. Her pussy seemed to grip and milk his cock as it slid in and out of her honey hole. Very quickly he approached the point of no return, and slamming his cock as far into Sue's pussy as possible he felt his balls blow their load, pouring cum deep inside her pussy.

Sue was panting as Robert's cock sluiced her slit, filling her with cock. She felt his cock suddenly seem to swell, filling her even more, then it was pulsating and she could feel his cum shooting into her pussy. She just lay there with her face pressed into the picnic table as Robert's cock finished dumping its load inside her pussy. Then suddenly she was aware of her parents standing next to the table as Robert's cock slowly slid from her well-fucked pussy.

"Did you enjoy that, Sue?" Erin asked, leaning over and kissing her gently on the cheek.

"Oh, mom, that was wonderful," Sue sighed. "I just love cocks."

"I guess I'll be going now," the ranger said, pulling his pants back on. "Thanks for the hospitality."

"Thank you for sucking my pussy," Erin said with a smile.

"Any time," the ranger said, blushing as he stared at Erin's hard nipples standing up on the ends of her tits. "You both tasted great."

"Thank you," Erin said, leaning forward and kissing him.

"He seemed like a nice guy," Al said as the ranger walked away.

"He had good taste," Erin said with a laugh.

"We'd better get on the road," Al said. "We have to pick up Judy tonight."

"Let me just help Sue clean up first," Erin said, moving over to where Robert still stood behind Sue, his now limp cock dangling between his legs. "But you first, Robert," Erin said, leaning over and sucking his cum covered cock into her mouth.

Erin sucked and licked his cock for a minute or two, then stood back up, licking her lips.

"That's better," she said. "And now, Sue, let's see why that ranger thought your pussy tasted so good," she said. "Let me get all of Robert's cum out of there for you."

And without another word Erin reached over and spread Sue's pussy lips wide open, seeing the cum that was dribbling from her hole. Bending forward, she glued her mouth to her daughter's pussy, sucking and slurping at the cum that filled her. Sue was beside herself with joy as her mother sucked her cum-filled pussy. She couldn't believe how erotic it was with both her father and her cousin watching.

As Erin sucked Sue's pussy, Al stepped forward, sticking his now hard cock in Sue's face. Without hesitation Sue opened her mouth, letting her father slide his cock in. Then while her mother continued to suck her pussy, her father began to fuck her face, sliding his cock in and out of her mouth while she kept her lips closed around it. Sue felt like she was in heaven as her father fucked her face and her mother sucked her cum-filled pussy. The only thing that could possibly be better would be if Robert were fucking her at the same time.

She felt her father's cock begin to swell in her mouth and she knew that he was about to cum. Sue sucked with a vengeance, trying to swallow his entire cock as she suddenly felt his hot cum shooting into her mouth. At the same time her pussy began to spasm from the attention of her mother's tongue and she too began to cum as she continued to swallow her father's cum that just kept shooting into her mouth.

Finally the cum stopped filling her mouth and she also felt her own orgasm subsiding. Lifting her face from her father's cock, Sue looked up at him.

"I just love your cock, Dad," she said. "I love it when you cum in my mouth."

"You suck like you've been doing it all your life," Al said, smiling at his daughter. "You're welcome to it whenever you'd like."

"And you have an absolutely delicious pussy," Erin said, lifting her face from her daughter's muff.

"Oh, Mom, you think so?" Sue asked, turning to look at her mother.

"Oh, yes," Erin said, "and having it full of Robert's cum just made it better."

"Hey, we'd better get out of here before the whole camp comes over here," Al said with a laugh. "I mean, we're all naked out here."

There was much giggling and laughter as they all ran to the RV, piling inside as quickly as possible.

"We need to drive for at least eight hours to get to the airport to pick up Judy," Al said. "So it's going to be a long day. Maybe you all might put some clothes on too," Al suggested with a laugh.

"Maybe later," Sue said with a smile. "Me, I want some more loving."

"What are you talking about?" Erin asked with a laugh. "You haven't had enough for one morning?"

"I want Robert to fuck you and fill your pussy with cum so I can taste it like you did to me," Sue replied.

"Oh, Sue, you are our daughter, aren't you," Erin laughed. "As long as your father doesn't mind driving by himself for a while, that sounds wonderful to me."

"You go ahead," Al laughed. "But I'm going to fuck you later. In fact, I think I'll fuck your ass for you."

"Oh, Dad, that sounds wicked," Sue said.

"Later on you'll find out," Al said, slipping his pants on and getting into the driver's seat.

As he pulled the RV out of the camping site, he could see in his rear view mirror that Erin had gotten down on her hands and knees, her bald pussy pointing at him. He didn't get to admire the view for long, though, because Robert got on his knees behind her, and judging by the sounds he was hearing, began to fuck her. He could see Sue on her knees next to them, one hand between her legs as she fingered her own slit while she watched Robert's cock sliding in and out of her mother's pussy.

"Oh, Mom, it's so sexy," Sue said, her mouth open as she watched Robert's cock sliding slowly in and out of her mother's bald pussy.

"It feels wonderful," Erin sighed, gently thrusting back at Robert as he fucked her. "Why don't you watch it from underneath me," she suggested, grunting as Robert thrust suddenly into her. "That way I can suck your pussy at the same time."

"Oh, would you," Sue enthused, scrambling onto her back and sliding under her mother until Robert's cock was sliding in and out of her pussy right in front of her eyes. "Oohh, this is better," Sue said, licking her lips.

"Go ahead, lick me," Erin said, lowering her face down between Sue's spread thighs, her tongue sliding between her daughter's pussy lips right up into her hole.

Sue gasped as she felt her mother's tongue slide into her pussy. Lifting her head an inch she was able to suck her mother's distended and engorged clit into her mouth, gently sucking on it as Robert's cock slid across her forehead on its way in and out of her mother's pussy. Releasing her mother's clit, Sue let her tongue slide along the length of Robert's cock as it moved back and forth. She could taste her mother's pussy on it and it excited her. She gasped as she felt her mother's mouth working magic on her pussy, sending bolts of excitement and pleasure shooting through her body. She raised her attention a notch and began to lick and suck on the juncture of her mother's pussy and Robert's cock sliding in and out of it. It was so intoxicating to her. She loved the flavor, the excitement, the pure, unadulterated lust of the moment.

Suddenly Robert began to stroke his cock in and out of Erin's pussy at a faster pace. Sue returned her attention to her mother's clit, sucking and teasing it even as she felt her mother driving her crazy with her tongue in her pussy. Robert began to moan and groan as his orgasm approached. Sue intensified her attention on her mother's clit, feeling her writhe as a result. Robert finally slammed his cock into Erin's pussy, crying out as he did so. Sue could see him clenching his loins as his balls pumped cum deep inside of Erin's pussy. Her mother was gasping, grinding her ass back against Robert as he came inside of her.

Sue concentrated again on the juncture of Robert's cock and her mother's pussy, sucking as she tasted more and newer juices leaking from around Robert's cock. She reached up with a hand and began to gently massage his balls, milking the last of his cum into her mother's pussy. Then Robert slowly withdrew his cock from Erin's pussy. Sue let her tongue drag along its entire length as he pulled back, drunk on the taste of their combined cum as she slurped it off of him.

As Robert's cock slid from Erin's pussy it fell right into Sue's mouth. She engulfed it, sucking hard on it as she slurped their combined juices and cleaned him. She felt something drip on her face and opened her eyes, seeing a dribble of cum from her mother's splayed pussy dripping down. Releasing Robert's cock, Sue moved her mouth and caught the dribble, lifting her face until she had her mouth glued to her mother's pussy, sucking the cum from her and swallowing it, letting it swirl around in her mouth for a moment, tasting Robert and her mother all at once. Then she slid her tongue into her mother's hole, butterflying it as she tried to get at the cum which Robert had filled her with. She almost missed her own orgasm as her mother continued to suck on her, so intoxicated was she by sucking her mother's pussy filled as it was with Robert's cum.

She sucked and sucked, until finally Erin spoke up.

"You've got to stop, Sue," she said. "I can't take any more."

"But it tastes so good," Sue said, running her tongue into her mother's pussy again.

"No, stop," Erin said, rolling off of Sue. "It's too much."

"Oh, I never want to stop," Sue said, tears forming in the corners of her eyes. "I just love the way it makes me feel."

"You just have to pace yourself," Erin said, pulling Sue up and hugging her. "You're a beautiful, sensual young woman with your whole life ahead of you. If you're lucky you'll love a hundred men and cum a thousand times. You don't have to have it all right now."

"Oh, I know," Sue acknowledged, kissing her mother. "It's just that it feels so good."

"There's nothing better," Erin agreed. "But this isn't fair to your father. Let's get dressed and enjoy our travels. We have to pick Judy up later this afternoon, so I don't know what later will be like."

"It'll be great," Robert said, putting his arms around both of them. "Mom's going to love this."

"You mean..." Sue began.

"You'll see," Robert replied, interrupting her. "She's taught me most of what I know."

"Wow, she must be really cool," Sue said, her eyes wide.

"The coolest," Robert agreed. "But you two are right there. Totally cool."

"He's such a sweet stud, isn't he?" Erin asked with laugh.

"I think so," Sue agreed, wrapping her arms around Robert.

They all dressed then, moving to the front of the RV to join Al as he drove. The drive to Grand Junction was a long but beautiful one, with the Rockies all around them. The got to the airport only a half an hour before Judy's plane arrived and they were waiting for her at the gate when she disembarked. She obviously hadn't prepared for the cool thin air in Grand Junction, because they could all see that her nipples were hard and sticking out under her shirt. Sue was surprised to see that Judy was blonde and petite, small like her and her mother, but very pretty. It was hard to realize that she was her father's sister. There were many hugs and kisses, and Sue noticed that Robert cupped Judy's ass with his hand when he greeted and kissed his mother.

"It's so nice to be here at last," Judy said. "It wasn't any trouble for you, was it?"

"Not at all," Erin said. "We broke camp this morning and it was a perfect drive."

"Robert's not been any trouble, has he?" she asked. "It was really good of you to take him along. I needed the space."

"Robert is an absolute delight," Erin assured her. "The trip wouldn't be the same without him."

"I'm so glad," Judy replied as they grabbed her bags and walked to the RV. "Will there be enough room for all of us?" she asked when she saw the RV.

"Sure there is," Al answered. "We've managed so far, I'm sure it will work out."

As they drove the short distance up to the top of Grand Mesa Judy brought them up to speed on her talk with her husband, telling them that they were probably going to get a divorce. Robert looked pretty upset at this news and was pretty quiet until Judy informed him and them that his father had agreed to let him live with her because of his hectic and unpredictable travel schedule due to his work. Robert brightened visibly at this bit of news and seemed to be much less upset than he had been.

They found their camping site and immediately began the now familiar task of setting up camp, as much as there was of it, while Judy just watched, uncertain of what to do or how to help. Erin laughingly told her that she'd soon enough learn the routine, to just relax. To help her with this, Erin brought out the bottle of Jack Daniels and soon they all had a drink in their hands, Sue and Robert included. Darkness came quickly and they began to prepare dinner, everyone helping a little bit. By the time they finished eating it was late already and getting cold because of the altitude and the desert. Erin suggested that they call it an early evening and get up early in the morning to explore the mesa.

As they prepared the two bunks for sleep, Judy looked puzzled.

"Who's sleeping where?" she asked.

"Well, up until now Al and I slept in the main bunk and Robert and Sue shared the other one," Erin explained. "But there's plenty of room in the main bunk for one more. We just have to decide what the arrangements are going to be. We could put Al and Robert in the second bunk and the three of us can sleep in the main one," she suggested.

"Oh, you two shouldn't have to do that," Judy protested.

"Why don't we draw straws for the bunks," Al suggested.

"How would you do that?" Judy asked, smiling at her brother.

"Well, we'll make three long straws and two short ones. That'll make it easy," he replied.

"That sounds fair," Erin said, opening a drawer and getting some straws out.

She cut them, then handed them to Al who held them in his hand with only one end showing, all even. When they had each picked one, Al and Erin had the short straws.

"Well, that settles that," Erin said as Sue went into the head.

When she emerged a minute later, she was wearing only a t-shirt. Robert went next into the head to change, and while he was in there Sue climbed up into the bunk. As she did so her t-shirt hiked up over her ass and Judy and everyone else were treated to a view of her naked pussy peeking out from between her legs. When Judy turned to see if anyone else had noticed, nobody was looking in that direction. Robert came out of the head wearing only his underwear, his semi-hard cock obvious. Again Judy noticed that nobody was paying any attention. As Robert climbed up into the bunk she turned to get her things and saw that Al and Erin were just undressing at their bunk and got into it naked.

Smiling to herself Judy went into the head, only to emerge a minute later wearing only a longer t-shirt which came down to her mid-thigh. Climbing into the bunk where Robert lay with Sue on the other side of him, Judy made sure that her t-shirt hiked up to the point where her pussy would be visible if Al or Erin were to look. As she lay down next to her son she saw that Erin had a smile on her face as she reached over and turned off the light.

Judy lay there for a few minutes, listening to the sounds of the night out on the Mesa and also listening to the breathing of the other four people in the RV with her. She felt her son's hand slide over onto her thigh, slowly moving up until his fingers were sliding between her pussy lips. She held her breathe, wondering if anyone would realize it as Robert's fingers began to immediately excite her.

Hearing a sound, Judy looked towards where Al and Erin were bunked. Even with the light off she was able to make out their shapes as her eyes adjusted to the dark. She realized that Erin was laying on top of Al sucking his cock while her pussy was plastered onto his face. The sounds she was hearing were the sounds of the two of them eating each other. This excited her even more as Robert's fingers continued their dance in her pussy. Quietly reaching down, Judy let her hand slide over Robert's thigh towards his cock, only to be surprised to find Sue's head already there.

Sitting up, Judy looked down and saw that Sue indeed was sucking Robert's cock as he lay next to her, his fingers in her pussy. As Judy watched Sue moved so that she was straddling Robert's head. Judy was holding her breathe as she watched Sue lower her pussy onto her son's face next to her. Turning onto her left side so that she was laying facing Robert and Sue, Judy propped her right leg up by putting her foot flat on the bunk, opening her pussy to Robert's fingers even more.

Judy lay like this, watching as Robert sucked on Sue's pussy, his fingers busy in hers. Then Robert stopped sucking on Sue, pushing on her until she had moved to the side and was now straddling Judy's head. Judy could smell Sue's fragrant pussy right above her face and she grabbed her by the hips, pulling her bald pussy right down onto her mouth, her tongue shooting up inside of her.

What a delicious pussy, Judy thought as she sucked on Sue. And absolutely no hair either. She felt her legs being pressed open, and as soon as she felt Sue's mouth clamp onto her pussy she began to cum, her pussy spasming as she felt Sue's tongue up inside of her, slurping at the juices that she knew were flowing. She renewed her own efforts on Sue's pussy and was quickly rewarded by Sue's cum drenching her own face. She eagerly lapped up Sue's cum, licking and tongue fucking her pussy as she did so. She felt Sue's mouth leave her pussy, only to be replaced quickly by Robert's cock, sliding easily up into her as she continued to suck on Sue. Robert thrust his cock in and out of his mother's pussy, his urgency as much as hers. Again she felt herself begin to cum and then she felt her son's cock expand inside of her, his cum shooting deep into her pussy as she continued to suck Sue's pussy.

She felt her son's cock slowly shrinking and withdrawing from her pussy. She loved her son and she loved the way he had taken to their own private little intimate relationship. Feeling his cock inside of her again filled her with pride. He was such a good, considerate lover, not at all like his father. As his cock fell from her pussy Judy was surprised when Sue fell forward, again gluing her mouth to her cum-filled hole. She came again as Sue sucked her son's cum from her pussy. Finally Sue stopped sucking on her and they all just lay together, a tangle of arms and legs. She felt warm, so Judy pulled her t-shirt off over her head, leaving her naked in the bunk with Robert on one side of her and Sue pressed up against her other side, their naked bodies entwined with hers.

When Judy awoke in the morning she found herself alone in the bunk. She stretched, feeling wonderful. Then she wondered where Robert and Sue could have gotten to without waking her. Sitting up, she swung her legs off the bunk just as the door to the head opened and her brother Al exited. Because of the position of the bunk above the driving area, her knees were on a level with Al's head as he stood there staring at her open pussy.

"Well, good morning," he said, smiling at her. "You had a good night?"

"Yes," she replied, flustered, aware of the fact that she was totally naked, feeling her nipples get hard as he stared at her.

"Sue and Robert didn't bother you?" he asked.

"No, everything was fine," Judy said, not sure of what to do.

"Sue said she liked the taste of your pussy," Al said, a grin on his face. "What did you think of hers?"

"I, I -- what do you mean?" she asked, shocked by his question.

"Oh, come on, Judy. You think we don't know what went on last night. For god's sake, we were only ten feet away. It sounded great."

"Yes, well -- yes," was all she could say. "Where are they now?"

"Outside with Erin," Al answered. "Want some help down?" he asked, stepping between her knees, her pussy just a foot from his face.

"Sure," Judy replied, completely flustered now.

Putting his hands on her waist, Al slid his sister forward until she was sitting on the edge of the bunk, her pussy spread open in front of him.

"You look great," he said, leaning forward and running his tongue into her pussy. "Sweet, just like Sue said."

"Oh, god," Judy said, arching her back as Al continued to suck her pussy. "What are you doing?"

"Robert said you like to have your pussy eaten, so I'm eating," Al replied. "I like to eat pussy."

"But you're my brother," Judy tried to complain.

"And Robert's your son," Al retorted. "I don't see where that argument is going to carry much weight," he said, sticking his tongue into her pussy again. "You are delicious. I always wanted to suck your pussy when we were growing up," he said, again sticking his tongue into her pussy.

"Oh, god, yes, suck me," Judy said, holding his head as his tongue continued to slide in and out of her pussy. "Oh, yes."

As Al sucked his sister's pussy, he was intoxicated by how sweet she tasted. A natural blonde, Judy had very little hair on her pussy and Al just delighted in sucking on her clit and her thick pussy lips. Judy was humping herself against his face now, her excitement level rising as she felt herself approaching orgasm. When she felt Al grip her clit between his teeth and lightly nibble on it while his tongue flicked back and forth, she cried out, feeling herself explode as she came in his mouth. She could hear him slurping at her pussy juices as she continued to cum, licking and sucking as he drank her up. When she finished cumming Al lifted his face from between her legs, her pussy juice smeared across it.

"Wow!" he said. "You are just delicious," he said. "I love the taste of your pussy."

"Oh, Al, I can't believe we did this," Judy said, feeling a bit of remorse as she looked down at him.

"Didn't you like it?" Al asked, licking her pussy again.

"God, yes," Judy said with a laugh. "You eat pussy like a pro."

"Why, thank you," Al said, laughing with her. "Here, come on down," he said, lifting her from the waist and letting her down onto the floor in front of him.

Now Judy became aware of the fact that Al was naked, his hard cock standing out in front of him and now pressing against her belly as she stood in front of him, her nipples hard on the ends of her full, upturned breasts.

"Sue said she loved the way you sucked her pussy," Al said, not moving. "Do you do as well with a cock?"

"So I've been told," Judy replied, blushing, "but maybe you should be the judge of that," she said, letting her hand wrap around his cock. "This is quite an instrument," she said as she fondled him, cupping his balls and gently squeezing. "I can't believe that you're my brother."

"If that bothers you, just think of me as a cock right now," Al said, leaning forward and kissing her, his tongue gently sliding in past her lips to swirl in a short soft dance with hers. "Let me sit up there now," he said as he broke the kiss.

As Judy stepped aside, Al hopped up on the bunk, sitting with his knees wide apart and his cock standing up in front of him. Judy reached out and grasped his cock again, squeezing it, a small droplet of precum forming at the slit. Leaning forward she stuck her tongue into the slit of his cock, tasting him and eliciting a groan of delight from Al. Opening her mouth she sucked the head of his cock in, swirling her tongue around it. Then she opened her mouth and began to slide down his cock, inch by inch of it disappearing into her mouth and then throat until her face was buried in his pubic hair. Al could feel Judy contracting and squeezing his cock with her throat muscles, her tongue never stopping its lathing of his shaft as it lay buried in her mouth. Then slowly she slid her head back up, letting an inch at a time slide out of her mouth until she was holding his cock with just the tip of her tongue stuck in the slit at the end of his cock.

Al was beside himself already. He had never experienced anything like the blowjob that his sister was giving him. Judy began to fuck his cock with her mouth and throat, sliding up and down on him, faster and faster, sucking on him, teasing him with her tongue as she gobbled his meat. Al couldn't believe it as he watched his cock disappear and then appear again in and out of his sister's mouth. And throughout the entire time her eyes never left his. She watched him, as much of a smile as possible on her face the whole time as she sucked his cock.

Now Judy was holding his balls in her hand, rolling them around as she continued to suck his cock, or more accurately, fuck her own face. Al knew he was going to blow a load any second as Judy never let up in her intensity. When he felt his balls churn and begin to shoot cum through his cock Judy let his cock slide out of her mouth except for the head of it. As his cum shot into her mouth she would slide her tongue all over the head of his cock, driving him crazy as she slurped and swallowed his cum as it filled her mouth. Finally he stopped cumming and Judy sucked the last of it from his cock, sucking him down into her throat a couple of more times before lifting her face from his cock, her eyes still on him.

"How was that?" she asked, licking the head of his cock one more time.

"I've never had a blowjob like that in my whole life," Al said, shaking his head in amazement. "It was absolutely awesome. Even Erin doesn't suck a cock like that, and she can suck a cock."

"Then we're even," Judy said, a smile on her face.

"I'd say we're just getting started," Al said, hopping down from the bunk. "I can't wait to sample the rest of you."

"Oh, and what exactly did you have in mind?" Judy asked, leaning out across the bunk to get her t-shirt.

"I think I'll start by replacing my fingers with my cock," Al said, sliding two fingers into Judy's exposed and open pussy. "I bet that'll feel wonderful too."

Before Judy could reply the door to the RV opened and Erin stepped in, stopping when she saw Al standing there with his fingers in Judy's pussy.

"My, my, is everyone okay here?" Erin asked, reaching out and taking holding of Al's flaccid cock in her hand.

Judy twisted away from Al's fingers in surprise, turning to stare at Erin. She saw Al holding his fingers up to Erin's mouth and watched as she opened it and sucked on them, her eyes on Judy the whole time.

"Oh, she does have a sweet pussy," Erin observed. "Sue was right."

"Erin," Judy began.

"Don't worry about it," Erin said. "There's more than enough for everyone."

"But I --" Judy began to say.

"Look, there's no explanation or excuse necessary. Really," Erin said. "I mean, do I have to eat your pussy too just so you'll believe me?"

"You'd do that?" Judy asked, surprised.

"Well, I sure hope so," Erin said with a grin. "That little teaser that Al gave me on his fingers only made me hungry to try it for myself. Preferably before and after Al fucks you. I love the taste of his cum. I love the taste of cum, actually."

"I never knew," Judy began to say. "But what about Sue, and Robert?" she asked.

"It seems to me they already beat us to it," Erin laughed. "I think we'll have to change the bunking assignments nightly just to make it fair."

"I can't believe this," Judy said, swinging her legs over the side of the bunk.

"May I?" Erin asked, parting Judy's knees with her hands and opening up her pussy, a smile on her face.

"Oh, god," Judy said, leaning back on her hands and watching as Erin leaned forward and licked her pussy like a cat, from the bottom to the top.

She groaned when she felt Erin's tongue slip between her pussy lips and slide up and down, each side at a time, circling her clit and rimming her hole. She died for want of something inside of her. She lifted her pussy up against Erin's face, pressing against her mouth. Finally Erin stiffened her tongue and slid it deep into Judy's hole, gluing her mouth to her and sucking as her tongue sluiced in and out, in and out. Judy's whole body was shaking as she felt herself cum again. She couldn't believe this. She hadn't stopped cumming all night. Erin was slurping and sucking at the juices from Judy's pussy as she came, one finger rubbing her clit at the same time.

Finally Judy felt her orgasm subsiding and Erin licked and sucked at her pussy, making sure she got every bit. When the door to the RV opened and Sue and Robert stepped in, Judy was so drained and worn out that she didn't even move, she just leaned back on her elbows, her knees spread wide, with Erin's tongue stuck up inside of her pussy.

"Oh, mom, cool," Sue said when she saw what was going on. "Doesn't she taste great?"

"Yes, she does," Erin said, lifting her face finally from Judy's pussy. "A wonderful munch."

"God, I'm so worn out," Judy said, smiling at Sue. "This is quite a family. And I owe you one," she said to Erin, a smile on her face. "You just say when. That was great."

"How about now," Erin replied. "I'd love to have my pussy eaten now. I'm so wet from eating you."

"Well, let's switch places, then," Judy said with a laugh. "It seems to be the best way."

"I like it," Erin agreed, climbing up onto the bunk after Judy hopped down.

Turning and facing everyone, Erin brought her feet up onto the edge of the bunk, as far apart as she could, and leaned back on her hands, looking down her body to where her pussy lips were spread, her clit sticking out from between them.

"You look delicious," Judy said, leaning forward and slurping her tongue up Erin's pussy. "And so smooth and no hair," she said, again licking her pussy.

Erin sighed as Judy continued licking her pussy. She could feel her juices running and she knew that each time Judy was getting a full taste of her. She put one hand lightly on Judy's head when she felt Judy's tongue slide up into her. She could tell by the way Judy ate her that she liked eating pussy. That made her smile as Judy's tongue continued to dance between her pussy lips.

"Oh, Daddy, please fuck me," Sue said, wrapping her arms around her father from behind, letting them meet at his cock. "Please," she begged. "I want you to fuck me while I'm sucking Robert's cock. Mom and Judy have me so horny," she explained.

"You don't need any help being horny," Al laughed, turning to hug his daughter. "Go ahead, Robert. You sit on the other bunk and we'll put Sue on her hands and knees. But first she can suck me a little bit," he said as Robert climbed up on the bunk, sitting facing his mother eating Erin's pussy on the other bunk.

Sue sat down on the edge of the bunk and opened her mouth when her father stepped close, letting his cock slide in and closing her lips on it. She sucked him with her entire mouth, her tongue sliding all around it as she held it in her mouth. Then she let it slide out, her tongue teasing the head of it the whole time. Al pumped his cock in and out of her mouth a half a dozen times before withdrawing it and telling her to get on her hands and knees. This she did gladly, grasping Robert's cock in her hand at the same time.

She felt her father sliding his cock up and down between her pussy lips, lubricating it with her own juices. Then he pressed it against her hole. She grunted, feeling him stretch her wide again, then let out her breath when she felt the head of it slide in an inch or two. Slowly Al began to move his cock in and out of his daughter's pussy, easing it in an inch or two more each time until finally he completely buried it deep inside her pussy.

Sue moaned and then went down on Robert's cock, sucking him all the way into her throat as she felt her father begin to fuck her. She could hear her mother gasping as she came. She could hear Judy's tongue lapping up her mother's pussy juices. Just for a second, but everything was absolutely clear for just that second and she was able to hear and feel everything that was going on at once.

She sucked Robert's cock with a vengeance as her father's cock slid in and out of her pussy. She loved the feeling of it, big and strong as it opened her up each time, filling her, exciting her. Then suddenly she felt her father pull his cock from her pussy and slide it up across her asshole, rubbing it. Then he slid it back into her pussy, pumped a few times, then smeared more of her juices on her asshole. Sue sucked Robert's cock slowly, excited at what she knew was about to happen. She felt her father's cock slide into her pussy again, filling her, then sliding out and pressing against her asshole. He pressed several times, Sue feeling him stretching her but unable to penetrate. It was unpleasant but it was also very exciting at the same time. Again she felt his cock slide into her pussy, stroking her several times, then pulling out and pressing against her asshole again.

This time there was a sudden searing pain and several inches of her father's cock penetrated her ass. She moaned around Robert's cock in her mouth, tears filling her eyes as she felt her father's cock tearing her apart. She almost cried out when she felt him pull back just a bit and then press forward again, several more inches of his cock sliding into her ass. He did this one or two more times and then she felt him pressing up against her ass, the hair around his cock tickling her. She realized then that her father's entire cock was buried in her ass. There was no more pain and slowly she adjusted to the feeling of his cock stuffing her ass as he just rested there, his cock throbbing inside of her.

"Ready?" he asked softly, pulling back a bit.

"Uhng, yes," she gasped before plunging back down on Robert's cock.

Slowly Al began to slide his cock in and out of Sue's ass. It took several minutes before it became slippery enough to slide comfortably, but gradually Sue adjusted and relaxed and began to enjoy the sensation of her father's huge cock as it slid in and out of her ass. She stopped sucking on Robert's cock, holding it in her hand, and concentrated on meeting her father's thrusts as he fucked his cock deep into her ass. He smiled at her as she looked back at him over her shoulder, increasing the pace and really fucking her now. He knew he was about to cum and he gave one final thrust, burying himself deep inside of her ass as his balls began to pump and hot sperm shot into his daughter's ass.

Sue was gasping as she felt her father's cock spurting deep inside of her ass. She imagined that she could feel the hot cum as it splashed against her insides. She felt herself cum too as her father emptied himself inside of her. When he finished he abruptly pulled out of her.

"Robert, you come fuck her in the ass too," he said. "That way she'll be easier the next time."

"Al, you fucked her in the ass?" Erin asked, moving up beside him. "I wish you had told me. I wanted to watch."

"You can watch Robert then," he said. "She was incredibly tight. I didn't think I'd be able to get in for a moment."

"Did you enjoy that, Sue?" Judy asked.

"Not at first," Sue said over her shoulder. "It hurt so much. But then at the end, especially when he came inside of me, I loved that. Oh, yes," she gasped as Robert slid his cock into her pussy. "Oh, fuck me, Robert, fuck me," she said as Robert slid his cock in and out of her. Then he too pulled his cock from her pussy and pressed it against her asshole. This time it went in with very little resistence. Sue gasped again when she felt it fill her but quickly got into the sensations and began to fuck Robert back as readily as she did when he was fucking her pussy.

"Looks like we have another ass fucker in the family," Al said to Erin. "She might even like it more than you. If that's possible."

"She's our daughter," Erin said. "What else did you expect?"

"What about you, Judy," Al asked, "do you like it in the ass?"

"I've only done it once, a long time ago," Judy replied as she watched her son fuck Sue in the ass. "I don't remember particularly enjoying it."

"Then I've got two things to look forward to then," Al said, "your pussy and your ass. I sure wish we had started with each other when we were much younger," Al said. "Think of all the fun we could have had."

"That's better," Erin said, straightening up from where she had been cleaning Al's cock with a damp paper towel.

Just then Robert groaned, slamming his hips into Sue as he shot his load of cum into her ass. Sue was fingering her pussy between her legs as Robert filled her ass with his cum. She loved it. Now she wanted a cock in her pussy and one in her ass at the same time, she thought. But she'll save that for later, when they both have some strength, she thought. Robert finished cumming and his cock oozed from Sue's ass, a stream of cum following. Erin reached over and cleaned Robert's cock with a damp paper towel, then she began to clean Sue's ass up. She finally suggested to Sue that she wear some panties with a pad under her ass, as cum was likely to dribble out for hours.

"That sure seems unpleasant," Judy observed.

"Oh, only at first," Erin said. "Then you adjust and it's really no different than getting fucked in your pussy. A cock in your ass and a dildo in your pussy can do wonders for you."

"How about two cocks, mom?" Sue asked, getting to her feet, her face flushed red and a smile from ear to ear.

"I've never tried that," Erin admitted. "Though I've wanted to. I just never had the opportunity."

"I can't wait to try it," Sue confessed. "And even a third one to suck on. That would be the best. Or suck a pussy. Oh, I want to do it all," she exclaimed.

"You will," Erin laughed. "Just take it easy. You don't have to do everything your first week. You have a whole life ahead of you. Relax. Enjoy it.
Car Ride With Friend's Mom (Drinking in the back seat causes her to lose her inhibition)

I appreciate all the feedback received from my first submission. While I may not be the world's best writer I will only submit true stories with names changed to protect the guilty. I have been lucky to have had some great sexual experiences and always appreciate comments from the readers. This particular story is one I recall fondly and I still see Mrs. James occasionally with her new husband. She is twenty years older now but still attractive. This was my first encounter with her and thankfully not the last.

I had a childhood friend (Matt James) whose parents owned a condo at Sugar and Matt invited me on many ski weekends. Usually Matt's older sister brought a friend as well and everyone would ski except for his mother who preferred to read and relax rather than braving the wind, ice, and cold. Matt's Mom was nice looking with big boobs. She was not overweight but was stocky with muscular legs. She was a gymnast when she was younger and while she was not small I always found her very attractive. The condos had a community hot tub and she would join us after the skiing and I never missed a chance to enjoy looking at her body.

Mr. and Mrs. James could not have been more different so it really did not surprise me when they split up after Matt and I went to college. Apparently, Mr. James had a girlfriend and finally told Mrs. James he was leaving her. Mrs. James did not take it well and never missed a chance to say something derogatory about her ex husband.

Over Winter break of my junior year in college Matt asked me to join him and his mother at Sugar for a week of skiing. We were allowed to invite our girlfriends and both of us had a great few days skiing during the day and drinking and screwing during the night. Mrs. James would stay in the condo and was usually pretty sauced by the time we came off the slopes. Typically she was in bed asleep by 11pm and that is when the fun usually started for the rest of us.

Our girlfriends were supposed to leave after 4 days but Matt persuaded his chick to stay. I was not so lucky as my girlfriend's parents were pretty strict and never liked a change of plans. I said goodbye to her and resigned myself to spending the evenings alone. I was surprised when Mrs. James made a real effort to talk to me and during the last two evenings she and I teamed up against Matt and his girlfriend playing Trivial Pursuit. We all got loaded and had a really good time. The last night we were there we watched a movie and while Matt and his girlfriend snuggled under a blanket on the floor, Mrs. James and I shared a couch. Nothing happened between us other than I gave her a foot massage during the movie which she clearly enjoyed. My hands went to just above her knee and it was thrilling. I had a massive erection that I think she noticed. Frankly, I was too drunk to care.

We came off the slopes on our last day of skiing and quickly packed the car. We had to fold one of the back seats down to fit the skis in. This meant that two would ride in the front seat and the two in the back had to squeeze into one seat. Since Mrs. James had spent the better part of the day drinking in the condo we all agreed that Matt and his girlfriend would take the front seat and I would join Mrs. James in the back. I packed up a cooler with enough bourbon and coke to keep everyone but the driver well supplied for the long ride back home. The weather was not good and traffic down the mountain was terrible. It was stop and go for miles. If that wasn't bad enough, we had to roll the windows down periodically to defrost the windshield and the inside of the car would quickly cool down to near freezing. Little did I know this was about to become the greatest car ride I ever experienced.

Mrs. James was feeling pretty good despite the cold and she asked me to hold her drink while she unrolled a sleeping bag in an effort to give us a little warmth. She pulled the bag around us and announced that she and I were now being forced to spoon in order to avoid hypothermia. We had a good laugh but she was not kidding. She positioned herself in front of me and sat on the forward part of the seat with her back against my stomach. I had no choice but to spread my legs to accommodate her. Her butt was right against my crotch and I was immediately fighting an erection. If she noticed she did not say anything. We continued our stop and go routine down the mountain and I furiously pounded my drink.

After a few minutes, she turned her head and asked, "Are you uncomfortable?"

I responded with the truth. "I am great except my hands are freezing." They were outside the sleeping bag and one hand was holding a drink we were sharing and the other was getting buffeted by the wind whenever Matt rolled down the windows.

Mrs. James pulled my hands under the sleeping bag and said, "Don't put those ice cubes anywhere near me."

I had a pretty good buzz going and without really thinking I put my hands on her side and said, "Why, are they cold?" Even through her shirt it was like an electric shock going through her. She grabbed my hands and pulled them in front of her with her hands on top of mine.

"Don't try that again." She said with a laugh. Matt and his girlfriend could not hear a word we were saying with the radio cranking.

Mrs. James put her head back against me as we continued down the mountain. It was as dark outside as it was in the car and other than an occasional sip of our drink, we neither moved nor talked. My hands warmed up quickly and they were resting on Mrs. James upper stomach on the outside of her sweat pants. She was wearing a pair of the old draw string sweat pants with the elastic around the ankles and a navy blue turtle neck. She smelled really good and my mind began to wander. I think I was drunk enough to allow it and within a minute my erection was pushing against her lower back. There was no doubt that she could feel it.

"Sorry about that." I whispered. "I really can't help it."

"I guess I should be flattered." Mrs. James responded.

With a little chuckle I said, "Just promise me you won't tell Shellie (my girlfriend). Trust me, she would not understand."

Mrs. James response floored me. "I can keep a secret if you can." She said.

With that she moved my hands up under her shirt on to her bare skin. I took my cue and began slowly rubbing her upper stomach. I occasionally brushed against the under side of her bra and waited for her to yank my hands away. She never did. I got bolder and began to caress her boobs through her bra. I must admit that my hands were trembling as I rubbed against the silky material. I could feel the protrusion of her nipples and I rubbed little rings around them. She was not stopping me. I continued to fondle her tits making sure my movements were very slow so they would not be visible to Matt or his girlfriend. I don't think they could have seen anything even if they had looked directly at us and frankly, they were too busy playing the two headed driver to notice.

Suddenly, Mrs. James pulled one of her arms out of the sleeping bag and reached for our drink. She took a big gulp from the stadium cup and offered it to me. I pulled a hand out and took a swig of my own and she replaced it in the drink holder. When she pulled the sleeping bag up under her chin she unhooked her bra. I did not realize that the clasp was up front but now there was no doubt that she wanted me to keep massaging her.

"Are you alright with this? She asked me.

"Yes." I stammered.

"OK. If you ever say anything to Matt or anyone else I will make you live to regret it. Before this goes any further, is that understood?"

I nodded my understanding and she placed my right hand squarely on her bare left boob. Her boobs were bigger and softer than Shellie's but they were awesome. When I rolled her nipples in my fingers I could feel her tense up and her breathing changed. She was really starting to enjoy this. Matt had the stereo cranking and could not hear or see anything going on in the backseat. I decided to go for it. I slid my right hand down to her crotch and waited for a rebuke. None came; instead she opened her legs to give me better access to her pussy. My hard on was pushing against her lower back and was about to explode. I had to concentrate and shift my body to keep pressure off my cock for fear of ejaculating right there. I continued stroking up and down her pussy on outside of her sweat pants. I could feel her slit through the cotton material and started to make long strokes up and down her hot patch.

It was clear that she was not going to stop me so I kept going. As she reached for another gulp of drink I took the opportunity to untie the draw string of her sweat pants and slid my hand inside. I could feel the silky material of her panties as I cupped her mound. The warmth was incredible and as I palmed her I could feel the moisture creeping through her panties. I was struck by how meaty her pussy was. Perhaps it was the position she was in but her mound was completely different from Shellie's.

Mrs. James repositioned my hand inside her panties and kept her hand on top of mine as I slid my middle finger inside her. She held it in position as I slowly penetrated her inner folds. I could feel her walls grip me as waves of pleasure tore through her. Shellie always loved having me circle her clit with my finger so I tried it on Mrs. James. She reacted as if an electric shock had been applied to her.

"Don't move." I whispered. "They are going to see you."

She nodded but kept her eyes closed. From my experiences with Shellie I could tell Mrs. James was about to come. I moved my left hand inside her panties and inserted my middle finger into her as I continued to toy with her clit. Almost instantly she came. She pinned my hands between her legs as her pussy contracted repeatedly around my fingers. I was worried she was going to moan but she brought her hands up to her face and kept completely quiet. Eventually, she relaxed and pulled my hands out of her pants and retied her sweats. She hooked her bra and took another big gulp of our bourbon and coke.

Finally she tapped Matt on the shoulder and said, "Stop when you get a chance. I need to use the restroom."

Feeling the moment escaping us but still having a raging erection I leaned into her ear and whispered, "What about me?"

Mrs. James reached behind her and gave my cock a little pinch and said, "Be patient young man. I may be a lot of things but I am not a tease."

I was left to wonder what that meant for the rest of the ride home.
Cherry Pie (The deal requires a slice of her pie)

The funeral was over and I had had enough of Aunt Enid's preaching so I left my grandmother's house and headed into downtown Lexington. The evening traffic had ended and I found myself trolling the back alleys of my childhood, remembering the old haunts that I'd visited when I was last here.

I'd had such a good time growing up in Kentucky. We were poor but we always found some way to have fun. My cousin, Laurie, and I were especially close, being the same age and graduating the same year from the high school that we both had the bad luck to attend. We laughed through most of the ceremony, high on pot and went to the after parties together, having possibly the best times of our lives.

Laurie did not attend the funeral and I headed over to the last address I had for her, astounded to find a strange woman at her door.

"Does Laurie Metcalf live here?"


Her clear green eyes scoured me and I felt naked under her scrutiny. "Uh, can I talk to her?"

"Who are you?"

"Her cousin! Who the hell are you?"

"Look, I don't know who the hell you are and I'm not letting anyone else hurt her ... "


The shout from behind the door caused the handsome woman to shut up and she stepped out of sight. The door opened and my cousin stood there, her eyes widening at the sight of me. "Gary!" We hugged warmly and I flashed Gina a mean glance, then closed my eyes and pressed my cousin's ripe body against mine. "I wondered if you were here."

I stepped back, looking at her. "Why didn't you come to the funeral?"

"You know why. You know those stupid people." She let me in, standing next to Gina. "Gary, this is my lover, Gina. Gina, this is my brother, Gary."

"I thought you said you were an only child." Gina said but Laurie smiled at me.

"Gary and I are legally cousins but we feel like we're brothers." She sneezed and we both stared at her.

"She has a cold." Gina said, pushing her toward the bedroom. "She won't go to bed."

"Laurie, you need to go to bed." I helped Gina steer her into the bedroom. Gina shook her head and smiled at me.

"You know her well, eh?"

"We grew up together." I spoke a little louder so Laurie could hear my words. "And I know that she's a bitch when she gets sick."

"Gary ... "

"You don't have anything to say, Laurie. He knows you better than I do."

I looked across the bed at Gina and grinned. "I don't know about better ... "